《Burn those who burned me!》 Hunted 1

-Prologue: Endings and Beginnings

Rabena¡¯s POV: Readplete version only at fin?novel ¡°Are the papers ready?¡± Once I received confirmation I hung up the phone with mywyer. As I sat in the hospital room, I stared nkly into the cloudy window, the rain wasing down hard. That was perfect, the weather fit how I¡¯d felt that day. Waiting for Damon to show up, I looked at my phone again. ¡°Still no call from you huh?¡± I smiled with an emotionless feeling, Thomas hadn¡¯t cared about me all this time, why would now be any different? Iid my head back onto the pillow, thinking back at the when I longed for things to be different between him and I; between me and my family. But no more, soon these people will be nothing more than an extended nightmare that I¡¯ve finally waken up from. Suddenly, there was knock on my door bringing me out my thoughts. Startled, I looked up, Damon was staring at me with an empathetic look. ¡°Ready to go little sis?¡± Damon knew better than anyone how much pain I had been in these past several years since reuniting with my family. Smiling I nodded my head and stood up. Today would be the both the end and beginning of my life. Hunted 1(2

: The lost daughter returned.

-Rabena¡¯s POV: I had just turned 15 the day I found my birth family. It was the happiest day of my life. I pictured an emotional wee filled with joy and gratitude that we finally found each out. Although my adoptive parents were amazing, I often wondered what my birth parents were like. When my mom and dad passed away, I thought for sure I would stay with my Uncle Pete until I became an adult, but all of that changed when he received a letter that my birth parents had finally found me. I didn¡¯t want to leave him, but I was overjoyed at the thought of meeting my blood family. If I could change one thing in my life, it would have been the moment I¡¯d said yes to meeting them. When I first arrived, I was greeted by my birth mother Amber Crest and my father Davis Crest. I¡¯d learned a great deal about the crest family, my father had a prominent real estate business, one of thergest in the country Banton. I lived on the other side of the world in Covington, so I had no idea. I also learned of my three brothers, Daniel, Damon, and Darius; but the greatest news was learning I had a fraternal twin sister Danielle. My mother greeted me with a friendly, yet distant hug and my father quietly said hello. I was confused at first, after all, I¡¯d envisioned a much more emotional wee. Still, I shrugged it off as everyone being nervous. As I packed my bags into the car, something felt off, my mother would barley look at me and none of my siblings were there. With a weary smile, I once again told myself, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just nerves.¡± As the drive continued, I realized we weren¡¯t heading to the estate; instead, we heading to a hospital. ¡°Um, excuse me. Is someone sick?¡± Readplete version only at find?novel My mother and father both looked nervously at each other before speaking. In a soft but detached tone, my mother began to exin. Turns out, my twin sister had a form of leukemia that required a bone marrow transnt in order for her to get better, being her twin; I was a perfect match. So that was the reason. That¡¯s why they had finally brought me home, to be nothing more than an operation doll for their beloved Danielle. Five years have passed since that day and my life at the Crest house had been nothing but hell. My mother hated me for some reason, convinced I was raised by poormoners, of course that was the furthest thing from the truth. My brothers Daniel and Darius, they only acknowledged Danielle as their beloved little sister, to them I was just some imposter who¡¯s face almost looked like hers. The worst of them all however was Danielle. For some reason, she¡¯d made it her personal mission to destroy my life all while appearing as this sweet, fragile, and loving big sister. The only one that was kind to me was Damon. The night of our 19th birthday, my parents threw thisvish ball for Danielle. It was also on that night I became married to Thomas Lockwood. His and our grandparents were old friends, one day, while on the pier, his grandmother fell into theke almost drowning. While everyone was running around like idiots and panicking, I¡¯d dove into the water and saved her. From that point on, she treated me like one of her own. Funny how strangers constantly loved me more than my own family. Being the matriarch of the family, she arranged for Thomas to take over the family business on the condition he would marry me, though this was much to his disdain as he was in love with my sister since childhood. So that night, hezily walked into my foyer handed me a wedding band along with the certificate we received that afternoon and left for the party I was not invited too to celebrate my darling sister. Still, for over a year I yed the dutiful wife. Since he was taking over his family business, I used my connections as a Price to setup future business meetings withpanies in the western continent. I¡¯d known he didn¡¯t love me, still, I held on to the hope that after our wedding, we could finally grow as partners who cared for each other; but all of that woulde to an end. The night of our 20th birthday, my parents threw Danielle yet anothervish ball, this time I was allowed to attend. I¡¯d only stayed for an hour before deciding to leave, an hour was enough time of watching everyone fawn over Danielle. Because it was close to the venue, Thomas decided we would spend a few days at my family estate much to my dismay. That night, while in my old room, I heard noisesing from one of the guest rooms, curious, I decided to go see what it was. When I cracked opened the door I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes, there was Thomas moaning and pushing, kissing, and loving, smiling and sweating with none other than my sister Danielle. I had to quickly close my mouth to avoid them knowing I was there. I slowly backed away, cautious not to make a sound. Tears began to flow down my face as I made my way back to my room. How could they do this to me! What had I ever done to this miserable family for them all to hate me so! That was it! I didn¡¯t give a damn what promises where made, I was done trying to get these wretched people to love or care about me. It was time I went home! Hunted 2

-Chapter 2: A Divorce for freedom.

Rabena¡¯s POV: The next day, I decided to call my uncle Pete, after filling him in on everything that happened over the past several years, my uncle was furious. ¡°Ruby, I don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you tell me all of this was going one whenever we spoke? I would have-¡± I quickly cut my uncle off, the truth was, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do. Byw Davis and Amber were my parents and I wasn¡¯t gonna let him spend the next several years worrying about me. ¡°It¡¯s okay Uncle, I just wanna get out of here now. I¡¯m heading to the courthouse soon to file for divorce, it¡¯ll take me a few days to finalize that and close my ounts.¡± I could hear my uncle sigh, clearly he was worried. ¡°I¡¯m sending you awyer!¡± ¡°Uncle that won¡¯t be nec-¡± He cut me off mid-sentence, there was no way he was gonna let me handle all of this by myself. ¡°I promised my brother and sister-inw I would take care of you. I¡¯ve been failing them these past several years, not anymore. Let me help!¡± I smiled lightly; it was the first time I had a genuine smile in so long. It felt good to be loved again. After getting everything squared away with my uncle, I got dressed and walked out my room, ready to file divorce. As I made my way down the stairs I could see my family, sitting in the grand room were my two brothers Darius and Daniel along with my parents, my sister and my husband. Though based on how they were all acting, you would have sworn Thomas was married to Danielle. ¡°They aren¡¯t even trying to be subtle¡± I thought with a disgusted looked as I made my way to the foyer. Just then, I could hear my sister¡¯s angelic voice. ¡°Oh! Raby! Where have you been? You were in your room so long I was prepared to steal your husband.¡± She stared at me with angel eyes of Lucifer, I had already grown ustomed to her devilish ploys. Smiling back, I calmly responded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what you thoughtst night too.¡± Shocked, Danielle¡¯s eyes bulged, exactly what had I met by that st night¡±ment. Warily smiling, Danielle walked up to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister? What exactly did you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you not understand me? I¡¯ll repeat it, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s exactly what you didst night!¡± This time my voice raised a level causing everyone to look in our direction. Immediately, as if on que, Danielle began to cry. ¡°Raby, I don¡¯t know what you mean by this! Why are you being so mean! I only wanted to joke with my sister.¡± Immediately everyone came running to the foyer, in unison, they all began to fuss. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Rabena!¡± My brother Darius was the first to go off. ¡°Yeah what the hell! Why are you always bullying Danielle! She has been nothing but nice to you!¡± Suddenly, my mother walked up, withplete disdain in her eyes she began to speak. ¡°Honestly, did those wretched parents of yours raise you in the wilderness? Is that why you have such low values.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°I¡± had low values! These people wouldn¡¯t know anything about values if it was stamped on their foreheads! Hearing her speak so ill of my parents however, I wasn¡¯t about to let her get away with that. I walked cooly up to the woman who birthed me, no longer feeling the need to address her as ¡°mother¡±. She¡¯d never been that to me anyway. ¡°Mrs. Crest, you can say whatever you want about me but mention my parents again and we will have a problem.¡± Amber took two steps back. Her eyes were filled with shock. Never had I ever spoke to her like this. Usually, I was always humble and quiet, but I was done with all of that! Just then, my ¡°loving¡± husband finally spoke. ¡°Rabena just what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! Why are you acting like this! We¡¯re all still celebrating Danielle¡¯s birthday! Apologize to her now!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe him! Apologize for what? But he couldn¡¯t help himself, anything to put a smile on his sweet Danielle¡¯s face. In the past, I would have apologized to just to please everyone, but not anymore. I looked straight into the eyes of my handsome and lying husband. ¡°It was my birthday too. I won¡¯t apologize. Consider this my gift.¡± Before he could say anything, I immediately turned around and stormed out the door. I was done with all of these dreadful people. The Rabena they knew was no more. -Thomas POV: I watched in shock as Rabena stormed out of the house. Never had she talked to me that way, for thest several years she had always been meek. My grandmother doted on her after she saved her life, constantly praising how lovely she was and how much she couldn¡¯t stand Danielle. ¡°That girl is a fake as a thousand-dor bill.¡± She just didn¡¯t understand, Danielle needed me. She was delicate and sensitive always trying to please. When I began my role as head of our organization, she secretly went out of her way to start setting up business deals. Starting next week, I¡¯ll be having business meetings with some of the most prominent corporations in the western continent. Lockwood Corp was on the verge of going global and it was all thanks to Danielle. I owed her everything including my heart and I wasn¡¯t about to let some arranged marriage get in the way of it. Rabena would pay for upsetting Danielle. -Rabena¡¯s POV: After I filed for divorce, I spoke with mywyer Pera on the phone. I¡¯d known Pera since I was a child, we actually grew up together in Covington; she was devastated when she learned I was moving halfway across the world. We¡¯d promise to stay in touch, but with the life I was living, I didn¡¯t have to heart to honor it. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find[F]ovel ¡°Oh my god Ruby!!! When your uncle told me you wereing home I almost blew a gasket! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± It was great to hear she was the same bubbly and vivacious girl I had always known. ¡°Yeah I¡¯m really excited too. I have really missed you all. I should have nevere here.¡± Pera went silent for a moment, I¡¯m sure my uncle filled her in on what had been going on. ¡°Ruby, you should have called me. I would have flown into the ocean just to help you! You¡¯re my best friend.¡± My eyes began to water, even after all of this time, the people that I loved the most still loved me too. ¡°Alright girl! First stop divorce, next stop freedom!¡± I talked with Pera all the way home, as I approached the door, I had an eerie feeling. As I opened the door, I soon understood why. Hunted 3 Chapter 3 Rabena¡¯s POV: The next day, I decided to call my uncle Pete, after filling him in on everything that happened over the past several years, my uncle was furious. ¡°Ruby, I don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you tell me all of this was going one whenever we spoke? I would have-¡± I quickly cut my uncle off, the truth was, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do. Byw Davis and Amber were my parents and I wasn¡¯t gonna let him spend the next several years worrying about me. ¡°It¡¯s okay Uncle, I just wanna get out of here now. I¡¯m heading to the courthouse soon to file for divorce, it¡¯ll take me a few days to finalize that and close my ounts.¡± I could hear my uncle sigh, clearly he was worried. ¡°I¡¯m sending you a !¡± ¡°Uncle that won¡¯t be nec-¡± He cut me off mid¨Csentence, there was no way he was gonna let me handle all of this by myself. in promised my brother and sister¨Cinw I would take care of you. I¡¯ve been failing them these past several years, not anymore. Let me help!¡± I smiled lightly; it was the first time I had a genuine smile so long. It felt good to be loved again. After getting everything squared away with my uncle, I got dressed and walked out my room, ready to file divorce. As I made my way down the stairs I could see my family, sitting in the grand room were my two brothers Darius and Daniel along with my parents, my sister and my husband. Though based on how they were all acting, you would have sworn Thomas was married to Danielle. ¡°They aren¡¯t even trying to be subtle¡± I thought with a disgusted looked as I made my way voice. to the foyer. Just could hear my sister¡¯s angelic ¡°Oh! Raby! Where have you been? You were in your room so long I was prepared to steal your husband.¡± She stared at me with angel eyes of Lucifer, I had already grown ustomed to her devilish ploys. Smiling back, I calmly responded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what you thought night too.¡± Shocked, Danielle¡¯s eyes bulged, exactly what had I met by that st night¡±ment. Warily smiling, Danielle walked up to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister? What exactly did you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you not understand me? I¡¯ll repeat it, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s exactly what you did night!¡± This time my voice raised a level causing everyone to look in our direction. Immediately, as if on que, Danielle began to cry. ¡°Raby, I don¡¯t know what you mean by this! Why are you being so mean! I only wanted to joke with my sister.¡± Immediately everyone came running to the foyer, in unison, they all began to fuss. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Rabena!¡± My brother Darius was the first to go off. ¡°Yeah what the hell! Why are you always bullying Danielle! She has been nothing but nice to you!¡± Suddenly, my mother walked up, withplete disdain in her eyes she began to speak. ¡°Honestly, did those wretched parents of yours raise you in the wilderness? Is that why you have such low values.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°I had low values! These people wouldn¡¯t know anything about values if it was stamped on their foreheads! Hearing her speak so ill of my parents however, I wasn¡¯t about to let her get away with that. I walked cooly up to the woman who birthed me, no longer feeling the need to address her as ¡°mother¡± She¡¯d never been that to me anyway. ¡°Mrs. Crest, you can say whatever you want about me but mention my parents again and we will have a problem.¡± Amber took two steps back. Her eyes were filled with shock. Never had I ever spoke to her like this. Usually, I was always humble and quiet, but ! Do you like the story? FALD TO LIBRARY 3.24 PM P P was done with all of that! Just then, my ¡°loving¡± husband finally spoke. ¡°Rabena just what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! Why are you acting like this! We¡¯re all still celebrating Danielle¡¯s birthday! Apologize to her now!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe him! Apologize for what? But he couldn¡¯t help himself, anything to put a smile on his sweet Danielle¡¯s face. In the past, I would have apologized to just to please everyone, but not anymore. I looked straight into the eyes of my handsome and lying husband. ¡°It was my birthday too. I won¡¯t apologize. Consider this my gift.¡± Before he could say anything, I immediately turned around and stormed out the door. I was done with all of these dreadful people. The Rabena they knew was no more. -Thomas POV: I watched in shock as Rabena stormed out of the house. Never had she talked to me that way, for thest several years she had always been meek. My grandmother doted on her after she saved her life, constantly praising how lovely she was and how much she couldn¡¯t stand Danielle. ¡°That girl is a fake as a thousand¨Cdor bill.¡± ? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel She just didn¡¯t understand, Danielle needed me. She was delicate and sensitive always trying to please. When I began my role as head of our organization, she secretly went out of her way to start setting up business deals. Starting next week, I¡¯ll be having business meetings with some of the most prominent corporations in the western continent. Lockwood Corp was on the verge of going global and it was all thanks to Danielle. I owed her everything including my heart and I wasn¡¯t about to let some arranged marriage get in the way of it. Rabena would pay for upsetting Danielle. A 8144 AN -Rabena¡¯s POV: After I filed for divorce, I spoke with mywyer Pera on the phone. I¡¯d known Pera since I was a child, we actually grew up together in Covington; she was devastated when she learned i was moving halfway across the world. We¡¯d promise to stay in touch, but with the life I was living, I didn¡¯t have to heart to honor it. ¡°Oh my god Ruby!!! When your uncle told me you were I almost blew a gasket! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± It was great to hear she was the same bubbly and vivacious girl I had always known. ¡°Yeai: I¡¯m really excited too. I have really missed you all. I should have never here.¡± Pera went silent for a moment, I¡¯m sure my uncle filled her in on what had been going on. ¡°Ruby, you should have called me. I would have flown into the ocean just to help you! You¡¯re my best friend.¡± My eyes began to water, even after all of this time, the people that I loved the most still loved me too. ¡°Alright girl! First stop divorce, next stop freedom!¡± I talked with Pera all the way home, as I approached the door, I had an eerie feeling. As I opened the door, I soon understood why. Chapter Comments 16 Hunted 4 ¡û ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 4 -Rabena¡¯s POV: I walked back into the Crest estate after filing for divorce, from this point on, Pera would handle everything. She said it would take five days to process everything for the divorce. That was fine by me, the banks also stated it would take a few days to close and transfer my money. Over the years, my uncles had been sending merge sums of money, I never spent it. My original n was to give a portion of it to Thomas to help increase his businesses, oh well, enough of that. As soon as I walked into the foyer, I was greeted by a hard p. Amber¡¯s hand stung fire into my face. I immediately fell back into the wall, my head hit the back of the panel hard causing a sharp pain down my spine. Dazed I looked up confused. ¡°Did you think you were going to just disrespect all of us and get away with it!¡± Amber was now fuming, with my husband standing behind her, I realized where she got her courage from. Looking down at me she spoke some more. ¡°Apologize to your sister! Now!¡± I looked at the woman that birthed me, for so many years I wondered why I couldn¡¯t earn her love, why I wasn¡¯t wanted? Suddenly, it dawned on me, she didn¡¯t need me as a daughter. All those years, her and my father could have been found me, but they were perfectly fine with just having Danielle. With fire in my eyes, I began to speak. ¡°I. Will. Not.¡± Amber¡¯s eyes began to bulge, she was beyond furious. She raised her hand about to strike me again when suddenly, Thomas kneeled down facing me. In a low and menacing tone, he began to speak. ¡°You¡¯ve had your fun Rabena. Enough is enough. Apologize to your sister and we¡¯ll all move on from this.¡± I could hear Amber scoffed behind him, but I wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Suddenly, Danielle threw herself down at my feet disying her best crocodile tears. ¡°Rabena please forgive me! I know that you have always been jealous because it seems like everyone loves me more than you, but you are my sister! Please don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± I stared at Danielle with intense eyes, they may not have known it, but she was faking big time. Suddenly, Darius began to speak. ¡°Got dammit Rabena! Look at what you are doing to Dant! Stop all of this now! Apologize!¡± Just then, Daniel spoke up. G Listen IHH Content Dark Setting Rewards ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to prove here, but you won¡¯t get your way. Come on Dani, stand up. She¡¯s not worth your kindness.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at this freak show being disyed. Watching all of these fools fawn over her was like acid to my brain, I finally decided to stand up, suddenly, Thomas grabbed my arm hard. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again! Apologize!¡± ¡°No.¡± Thomas looked at me with darkening eyes, suddenly, a creepy smile curled onto his lips. ¡°Fine. Since you wanna be this way. You¡¯ll pay.¡± He began to drag me outside, suddenly, everyone began to follow. I started screaming and scratching at Thomas arms, but it was of no use. With every struggle his grip got tighter, it felt like my arm was about to snap. Finally, we arrived at the destination. It was my parents¡® shed. Why was he bringing me here? I began to panic but he justughed. ¡°Where¡¯s all that fire you just had!¡± Thomas taunted me as opened the shed doors, suddenly, he threw me down to the ground. My right should hit the ground hard causing an immediate bruise. I looked at all the faces staring at me. I wanted to burn their faces into my brain, I would make them all pay. Finally, Thomas spoke. You¡¯ll stay here until you apologize. No one let her out of this shed, give her no food, no water, nothing! Not until she apologizes. Everyone looked on, there was a faint look of remorse in Darius¡® face, but it was soon overshadowed the moment Danielle walked up. ¡°Thomas, you don¡¯t have to do this. Rabena is just a little jealous we didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday.¡± Amber let out another scoff. ¡°What is there to celebrate? Dani you¡¯re my sweet angel but sometimes your heart is just too big.¡± Daniel rolled his eyes; he was growing tired of my ¡°antics¡°. ¡°Just apologize, is all of this really necessary? You want to take the attention from Dani that bad.¡± 1 didn¡¯t say a word. They all stared at me waiting for me to cave, waiting for me to apologize, waiting for me to beg; but I didn¡¯t say one word. Thomas let out a sigh. ¡°Fine. Have it your way. Nobody opens this door until she apologizes. Got that.¡± Everyone nodded their heads and turned away, before she left, Amber made sure to say one more thing. ¡°If she dies, make sure to reserve her body in case Dani ever gets sick again.¡± And that was it. Door closed; I was left in a dark shed. Through the cracks of the shed walls, I could see it was no now dark outside. Iid in my shed of hell with thoughts of today possibly being myst day alive. My phone had already died so there was no way to call for help, but I didn¡¯t care. I once read that the human body could go at least three days without food or water before it finally gives. That was fine, I¡¯d dly go through three days of hell if it meant I could get away from these people. By day two I had gone over 50 hours without food or drink. I could feel my body slowly starting to drift, the first full day my stomach cramped so bad from hunger that I began to heave but because there was no food in my system, all that came up was saliva. By day two however, the stomach pains were gone, all I could at that moment was sleepiness. Two days and my family had note to check if I were dead or alive. By the end of day two, my body slowly began to give. As I drifted into a slumber, I thought of my uncle and Pera. I knew the Crests would never inform them of my death. The thought of that made me want to cry but my body had no more liquid to produce. Instead, I asked for their forgiveness for being so stubborn. Night fell and I finally drifted to sleep. Chapter Comments 5 Discover more novels at findnovel Hunted 5 -Thomas POV: As the night fell, I found myself staring at my phone. The time was 10:13pm, Rabena had been in the shed for over 9 hours and still had not called me begging for forgiveness. ¡°What the hell has gotten into her!¡± This wasn¡¯t the Raben I had grown ustomed to. When I first met Rabena she was 15 years old. I remembered everyone talking about how the Crests brought home their long¨Clost daughter. Apparently she had been kidnapped from the hospital shortly after being born. To be honest I quite surprised, The Crests never said anything about a missing daughter. The first time I saw her, she was ying a violin in the garden, I remembered thinking how beautiful the music was. When she finally turned to look at me, she reminded me of some type of angel. There was bright light in her eyes that I had never seen before. She gave me this angelic yet vivacious smile, I had to admit, I found her breathtaking. But that didn¡¯t matter, I had already promised my heart to Danielle, and I wasn¡¯t going to betray her. Rabena tried everything she could to worm her way into my life including saving my grandmother. Luckily for her it worked because shortly after, an arranged marriage was set between the two of us. I¡¯ll never forget the day I found out I was to be betrothed to Rabena. ¡°Grandmother what is this!¡± My grandmother sat at her rose garden clipping flowers for her vase when she looked up at me. ¡°What¡¯s what boy? Be clear.¡± Annoyed I began to protest. ¡°Why are you marrying me off to Rabena Crest! You know I love Danielle!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking why I want you to marry the young woman that saved my life?¡± I knew she was going to bring that up, although I was grateful Rabena saved my grandmother, I didn¡¯t understand why I had to pay that debt. ¡°Grandmother, can¡¯t you just give her some money or something?¡± My grandmother stopped clipping her roses and looked at me with fierce anger in her eyes. ¡°And exactly how much do you think my life is worth? She always did this! Twist everything, I say! ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant grandmother I¡¯m just saying I love Dan ¡°I don¡¯t care! Listen to me boy, one day you¡¯re going to learn that Danielle girl is nothing but trouble! I just For more chapters visit Find_Novel(. pray I¡¯m not alive to see the downfall. You¡¯re marrying Rabena and that¡¯s final! You¡¯ll do well to treat her right!¡± And that was it, I couldn¡¯t contest, not if I wanted to be CEO of Lockwood Corp. So, I angrily married Rabena, I didn¡¯t even give her a wedding. Just a trip to the courthouse and a cheap silver band. We didn¡¯t even consummate our marriage; I refused to touch her, afraid that it mean I was betraying Danielle. Still, she yed the role of a dutiful and obedient wife, never wavering or giving any trouble. That only made me hate her more, it was like she was trying to make me purposely feel guilty. Now, she was lying in a shed all because she couldn¡¯t say sorry. Every other time she would apologize with no issues, why was today so different? I suddenly knocked out of my deep thought by Danielle sitting on myp. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± She looked up at me with the sweetest expression. I was always a ve to that smile. ¡°Nothing. What are you up too?¡± ¡°You know I can tell when you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re worried about Rabena aren¡¯t you?¡± I hated to admit it, but I was worried. Why was she being so damn stubborn. Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 6 Chapter 6 ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s acting like this. She¡¯s willing to make herself sick just to prove a point. Ridiculous.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just trying to get attention. I can understand that. Maybe I should stop taking up so much of your time.¡± Danielle¡¯s face twisted up into this somber look as if she was about to cry. I could feel my heart tearing to shreds. I swooped her up into a bear hug. ¡°I don¡¯t ever wanna hear you say those words again! I won¡¯t let you go anywhere! Your sister will never be able to tear us apart! She¡¯ll be fine for the night. By tomorrow, she¡¯ll be begging for forgiveness.¡± Danielle smiled a sweet and triumphed smiled indicating she had in fact won Thomas heart. Neither marriage nor his meddling grandmother would interfere. ¡°You¡¯re right my love. By tomorrow I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be begging you for forgiveness.¡± Danielle ced both of her hands on Thomas¡® cheeks and brought him to a sweet kiss. Instantly reacting, Thomas lifted Danielle up andid her on the bed gently, passionate kisses began to fill the room as he began to enter her body, but there was still something tugging at his heart and he wasn¡¯t sure why. He¡¯d decided to tune the noise out with the passions of Danielle. The next morning, Thomas immediately jumped up and checked his phone. There were no calls or texts from Rabena. Thomas brows began to fury and squinch. ¡°Is she really going to be this stupid?¡± Checktest chapters at FindN0vel Danielle finally sat up and wrapped her arms around Thomas waist, her eyes darkened when she saw he was checking for Rabena. In a sweet voice, she began to speak. ¡°Tommy darling, she¡¯s probably just waiting for you to make a fuss over her. Maybe we should just cancel my final birthday ns and cater to Rabena.¡± Thomas¡® face instantly harden. No way was he going to cave into Rabena¡¯s tricks. ¡°Absolutely not! If she wants to y chicken wither own life that¡¯s on her! She¡¯ll call eventually.¡± That day, the family along with Thomas all continued to celebrate Danielle¡¯s birthday while Rabenaid in the shed. No one asked or even wondered if she was okay, all that mattered was Danielle having a great day, By the third day, Thomas was furious Rabena had not called and begged for forgiveness. Both Amber and Danielle however convinced him she was just doing this for show. ¡°She probably has food and water in there! Nothing surprises me about that wretched girl!¡± So, Thomas decided he wouldn¡¯t fret. ¡°If she thinks she¡¯ll get my attention from this she¡¯s sadly mistaken.¡± He thought smugly to himself as they all sat in the living room watching television. Suddenly, the front door opened and Damon, whom had been gone for several weeks on a camping trip with friends returned home. As he walked into the living room to greet his family, he noticed Thomas and Danielle snuggled on the couch looking every bit the married couple. Damon¡¯s face scrunched up with irritation and confusion. If Thomas was here, where was Rabena? ¡°Damon! What¡¯s up little brother how was your trip?¡± Daniel walked over to give him a hug. Puzzled, Damon continued to look around the room for Rabena. ¡°It was great. What¡¯s Tommy doing here?¡± Daniel looked at Damon with a confused expression but then remembered he had been gone and wasn¡¯t aware. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right you¡¯ve been gone! We decided to celebrate Dani¡¯s birthday for four days. We¡¯ve been having a really great time! It¡¯s good you¡¯re back you¡¯re just in-¡± But before Daniel could finish, Damon interrupted him. ¡°So then where is Rabena?¡± Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE 2/ Hunted 7 hapter 7 -Thomas POV: Out of all of Dani¡¯s brothers, Damon irritated me the most. He was also so self¨Crighteous especially when it came to Rabena. You would have thought he grew up with her instead of Dani. ¡°She¡¯s in the shed.¡± I said coolly, he was already starting to irritate me. ¡°What¡¯s she doing in the shed?¡± Suddenly, Amber jumped up, full irritation in her eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in over three weeks! Is Rabena all you care about?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I just asked where she is.¡± Amber¡¯s voice raised even higher. ¡°Why does that matter!¡± The room fell silent. After a few minutes, Davis finally spoke. This content belongs to find?novel ¡°That girl is in the shed, she made a fuss over Dani¡¯s birthday and as punishment, her husband ced her in the shed until she apologizes.¡± Damon could hardly believe his ears, what the hell did THAT mean? Made a fuss? What was going on? Damon rubbed his temples, he could feel a headache brewing, over the past several years he watched as his family grew more and more ridiculous over Danielle treating her like some porcin doll. All the while, they treated Rabena like trash, despite her being the very reason Danielle was even alive. ¡°So, you¡¯re all telling me Rabena made such a fuss over Dani that she¡¯s been in the shed all day?¡± Suddenly, Amber smiled with a smug look on her face. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s been in there for over three days.¡± Damon could feel all the color draining from his face. Had he just heard her correctly! Rabena was locked in a shed for over three days, and they were allughing and watching TV! What the hell was going on! ¡°What did you just say?!¡± ¡°It serves her right! She had no right to be disrespectful.¡± There was no remorse in Amber¡¯s voice, she had truly hated her youngest daughter for some strange reason. Still, Damon had to gather all the facts. ¡°Was she ced out there with food and water?¡± Darius was the next to speak. ¡°Why would we do that? The whole point is for her to be punished and apologize.¡± Damon¡¯s eyes instantly bulged, were these people all insane? ¡°What the hell are you talking about! She could die!¡± Damon turned around and began to leave when his father called out to him. ¡°Damon! Don¡¯t you dare interfere! She¡¯s being disciplined by her husband! You have no right!¡± Damon looked at his father with pure disgust and contempt. ¡°No right? Your daughter has been locked out in a shed for over three days in the heat and you¡¯re telling me as her brother I have no right to be concerned? What kind of father are you?¡± Davis face paled as Damon¡¯s words hit like slicing fan des: Guilt began to seep into his reaction as his words were starting to settle. Finally, Thomas spoke. ¡°If she wanted to out all she had to do was apologize, whatever happens to her is on her.¡± Damon gave Thomas a looked that instantly made hi ¡°Fuck you Thomas!¡± He spat as he ran out of the house. -Rabena¡¯s POV: shutter. I could hear some type ofmotion outside of the shed, but I was too weak to react. It sounded like someone was calling my name in a panic. It sounded like Damon, but that couldn¡¯t be right, he was still backpacking right? My body wouldn¡¯t corporate, I tried to life my head but there was no movement. I could feel myself drifting back unconscious. -Thomas POV: We all rushed outside after Damon; he¡¯s always making trouble! I would have known if something was wrong with Rabena, she would have called m- Suddenly, it dawned on Thomas that she may not have called him because her phone was dead. In a panic, he began digging in his pocket for his cellphone, by now, Damon was panicking. ¡°Rabena!! Rabena!! Can you hear me?! Where the fuck is the key! Give me the key! Get her out of there!¡± Thomas ran back into the house to grab the key to the shed; hands trembling he dialed Raben¡¯s cell number. ¡°Hey this is Ruby, at the sound of the tone please leave a message.¡± The color in Thomas face began to drain, her phone was dead. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t called him in all this time. In a panic he found the keys to the shed and raced back outside. By now, Damon was using an axe to break the lock. As the she doors busted open, they were all met with grisly sight. Rabena was passed in a pool of blood, nose bleeds curtesy of the heat. Her skin was ked and pale, her body was so dehydrated she could even produce sweat. Damon rushed over to her while dialing 911. ¡°911 what¡¯s your emergency?¡± ¡°Please! Send an ambnce! My sister is dying!!¡± Damon frantically gave the 911 operator all the information regarding Rabena as well as the estate¡¯s address. Darius and Danile looked on in horror, it was never their intentions to hurt her this bad. They just wanted her to apologize. Davis stared nkly, his expression hard to read. While Amber and Danielle looked on with irritation. As the ambnce ced Rabena onto the stretcher, they immediately began setting up an IV. Her body was so drained it was difficult to even find a vein, eventually they were able to hook up the IV and pump fluids into her. As they strapped her into the stretcher, one of the paramedics began asking what happened. ¡°How the hell did she end up like this!?¡± He faced looked disgusted, but no one said a word. After she was secured, Damon leaped out of the ambnce, as they pulled away, he rushed over and punched Thomas square in the face. Everyone immediately panicked and rushed over to stop the attack Damon was cing on Thomas. Danielle began to scream in panic. ¡°Damon! Damon please stop!! You¡¯re gonna kill him!¡± But Damon didn¡¯t care, he continued to beat on Thomas ferociously; finally, both of his brothers and father were able to pull him off. Thomasid on the ground covered in bruises and blood. Danielle and Amber instantly ran over and began trying to help him up. Amber looked in anger and panic at her son. ¡°Have you gone crazy! You could have killed him!¡± ¡°So, what! What the fuck is wrong with this family! He could have killed your daughter, and you all were just gonna sit around and watch TV! Celebrating Danielle!¡± Amber stood up frantically bing defensive. ¡°You weren¡¯t here! None of this would have happened if that brat hadn¡¯t been mean to Dani!¡± ¡°Fuck you mom! What did she do to make your precious Dant cry this time huh!¡± Everyone looked at Damon like he was madman, he had never spoken to any of them like before. Finally, in a guilty and low voice, Davis spoke, ¡°That¡¯s enough son, she¡¯s still your mother.¡± Damon looked at his whole family, people that he both loved and hated. This was the final straw. He scuffed and walked past his father and with a low malice voice, ¡°Not anymore.¡± No one knew what to say after that, but they were too afraid to protest. Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter -Thomas POV: I couldn¡¯t get that scene out of my head. Her body lying there like a corpse, the dried¨Cup blood surrounding her. Her lifeless eyes, I couldn¡¯t forget. Even as Damon attacked me, I so was stunned I couldn¡¯t even defend myself. Maybe a part of me felt it was deserved. It wasn¡¯t supposed to get this bad. She was supposed to call me and beg for forgiveness! I would have immediately let her out! How was I supposed to know her phone died! After Damon stormed into the house, everyone was too afraid to say anything to him, his parents assumed he was just going to his room to cool off but suddenly he came stomping down the steps. Darius looked over in shock. ¡°Damon why do you have bags? You just got back! Where are you going?¡± Everyone looked on in confusion, Damon had several bags with him heading to the door. Amber frantically rushed over to him along with Davis. ¡°Damon! What is this! Why are you being so dramatic! She made it to the hospital, why are you leaving your family for her?¡± Amber¡¯s question stunned both Damon and me. What did she mean by that? Damon¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at his mother. ¡°Is she not my family mother? The daughter you birthed?¡± Amber looked away, too ashamed to look him in the eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I only meant you were raised with Dani. You¡¯ve only known that gir-¡± ¡°RABENA! Her name is RABENA!¡± Damon¡¯s outburst shook us all. Amber¡¯s eyes widened with fright. Her son had never spoken to her in this way, her eyes quickly darkened, all of this was Raben¡¯s fault! It was her fault her precious son was turning on her. ¡°I can¡¯t be apart of this family anymore,¡± Davis rushed to his son. ¡°Damon please, I¡¯m your father, don¡¯t act like this. Rabena will be okay, she was able to get to the hospital in time thanks to you.¡± Damon scuffed and shook his fathers hands off his shoulders. Looking at the man he once saw as the universe with nothing but contempt. ¡°Dad, I love you, but I¡¯ll never be able to respect you again. You or my older brothers.¡± Daniel suddenly jumped up. ¡°Now wait a minute! You¡¯re going too damn far Damon! It was an ident!¡± ¡°Your sister almost dying because you locked her in a hot shed is an ident? Whatever helps you sleep at night.¡± As Damon turned to leave, Danielle ran over and grabbed his arm. With tears in her eyes, she began to protest. ¡°Big brother, please don¡¯t do this. Rabena will be fine. It wasn¡¯t supposed to go this far; it¡¯s all my fault! I should have just shared my birthday with her then she wouldn¡¯t have yelled at me,¡± Damon looked at his sister in disgust, he had seen this act entirely too much over the years. Her ying victim so everyone could kiss her ass. It became especially bad once Rabena moved back home. Damon pulled his arm out of Danielle¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯m sure your victim martyr act works wonders on everyone else, unfortunately I¡¯m immune.¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes darkened, Damon had always been difficult. He acted like she was some sort of devil, meanwhile, Rabena could do no wrong. Still, she had a roll to y, lowering her head she spoke softly through light sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean big brother.¡± Thomas walked back into the foyer after cleaning the blood off his face overhearing Damon chastise Danielle. Furious he marched over to the scene, it was one thing to beat up on him, but Danielle didn¡¯t deserve this. In a cowardly tone he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s enough Damon. None of this was Dani¡¯s fault, if you wanna be mad at anyone just be mad at me. I told your family not to interfere, Dani actually told me not to do it.¡± Damonughed a disgustedugh. ¡°I bet she also told you not to worry about Rabena either. Just enough to feign concern.¡± With that, Damon walked out of the door without any further words. -Rabena¡¯s POV: When I finally woke up my body felt like it was as light as a feather. I could vaguely remember what happened. Thomas locking me into the shed and days passing as I slipped away, but how did I end up here? Suddenly my hospital door opened, Damon came walking in with a cup of coffee. His eyes shot up in shock once he realized I had woken up. Rushing over to my bedside his eyes were filled with relief and concern. ¡°Ruby!! You¡¯re woke! Are you okay? Do you need anything? Are you hungry?¡± 18% His questions wereing a mile a minute, at this rate I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer anything. I chuckled and ced my finger over my lips indicating for him to be quiet. Laughing he made a zipped¨Cup motion across his lips. ¡°I¡¯m okay, but how did I get here?¡± Damon filled me on what happened the day he came home, my day three. Thank goodness for that otherwise I would have died. ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m not surprised they all acted like that.¡± Damon¡¯s face scrunched up. He wasn¡¯t surprised either, but I think they still managed to disappoint him. I ced my hand over his and gave a weak smile. ¡°Hey, at least I have you. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Damon smiled a big smile. ¡°Oh! I met to tell you! I spoke with your Uncle Pete.¡± Shocked, I had Damon exin everything else to me. Turns out Pete and Pera were panicking when I hadn¡¯t answered my phone all those days and were getting ready toe to Banton to find me. ¡°So yeah, after I filled them in on everything they were really angry. Your Uncle and Friend are on their way, they should be here Wednesday to take you home.¡± I smiled a smile of relief, finally I was going home. My time in this dreadful country finally came to an end. I looked over at my big brother, there was a look of sadness on his face, and I realized there was no way 1 was leaving without him. ¡°Damon,e with me to Covington.¡± ¡°Really? You really want me toe with you?¡± Smiling. ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯re my brother.¡± Damon looked at me like he was about to cry, we had been close from the moment I arrived at the Crest Estate. He had always treated me like his precious little sister, there was no way I was giving that up. The next day I spoke with my Uncle Pete, needless to say he was furious. ¡°I¡¯m goin to kill them! All of them!¡± ¡°Calm down Uncle. I¡¯m okay now! Damon saved me. He even put my sorry excuse of a husband on his ass.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find_Novel(. Hearing that made him calm down a little, but he still had vengeance on his menu. ¡°Tell Damon he¡¯s my nephew from this point on. I¡¯m d he¡¯sing with you! We¡¯ll take care of the rest of 21:39 Fri, 29 Aug them in due time.¡± After speaking with Uncle Pete, I requested for my doctor toe to my room. Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW SH Hunted 9 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 9 -Rabena¡¯s POV: 18% As I waited for the doctor, 1 filled Damon in on what happened over the past several days that led to me being locked in the shed. His face grew redder as I continued. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me they¡¯ve been screwing each this entire time? I should have killed him.¡± I gave a faint smile to my brother; I needed him to know I was okay and that this was a good thing in the end. ¡°Honestly Dammy, I¡¯m d it happened. I was really going to try and make my marriage work. I stick tomitments, and I adore Grandmother Lynn; but I can¡¯t do this anymore and he¡¯s not worth jail.¡± Readplete version only at fin?novel Damon looked at me with a weary expression, he¡¯d been against the idea of me and Thoman marrying from the beginning. He along with everyone else knew how much he loved Danielle. ¡°I know. I just hoped he would have had even an ounce of dignity.¡± Just then, the doctor came into the room along with a nurse. Smiling. ¡°Good morning Mrs. Lockwood. I¡¯m d you¡¯re woke. How are you feeling?¡± As Doctor Segall asked me a string of questions, nurse Hanna began checking my vitals. My right arm still felt sore from when Thomas threw my down, I winced as she took my blood pressure. ¡°Mrs. Lockwood, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, exactly how did you end up in this state? You body was so dehydrated it looked as if you hadn¡¯t had food or fluids for over several days.¡± Both Damon and I stared at each other, we both knew this question was going toe up. Earlier I¡¯d asked him not to disclose the trust about what happened on the Crest Estate. ¡°WHAT! You want cover for them? Are serious? Why!¡± I looked at my brother with an exasperated expression, it¡¯s not that I wanted to cover for any of them, I was just realistic. The reality was both the Crests and Lockwoods were some of the most prominent families in the entire Northern Continent. Even if I involved the authorities, nothing would really be done. Theirwyers would have all of this buried. I had a better way of using this incident in my favor. ¡°Honestly doctor, I identally locked myself in a shed several days ago, my family wasn¡¯t on thepound, by the time they found me, they immediately saved me from the shed.¡± That was almost true, after all, Damon really did save me upon arriving home. Doctor Segall gave me a questionable look as if trying to determine if he believed my story. Deciding it was better to just believe me, he let out a sigh. ¡°Well, please be careful in the future, you could have died. Now for the next four days I¡¯m going to ¡± I immediately held my hand up, no way was I staying here for four more days. That would put me at risk of Thomas finding out my ns. ¡°Dr. Segall, have you spoken to my husband?¡± The doctor gave me a puzzled look, probably wondering why that was important. ¡°I did. You have him listed as your emergency, also he was here the first day you were admitted. I informed him you would have to stay at least a week before discharging.¡± Good! That was the information I needed to confirm. I knew to appear like to doting husband at least for his grandmother, he would be here the day of my discharge, but I won¡¯t be around for the pickup. ¡°Very good, in that case, I¡¯d like to discharge today.¡± Both the doctor and nurse eyes bulged in shock. Damon gave a slight scowl, though he was against, he already knew I nned on leaving early. ¡°Mrs. Lockwood, I¡¯m going to have to advise against this! I think you should stay here a few more days.¡± I held my hand up in protest. There was no way I was risking running into Thomas. ¡°I understand that doctor, but I would like to leave now. So please prepare my discharge, I¡¯ll make sure to keep a family doctor at my estate.¡± Both Dr. Segall and Nurse Hanna gave each other a wary look, they were both very concerned but there was nothing they do. ¡°Alright, if you could please promise me to follow the treatment I have prepared, then I¡¯ll sign off on your discharge.¡± Smiling in triumph, I nodded eagerly to the doctor. I had every intention on keeping my word regarding my health. After the doctor left, Nurse Hanna gave me a faint smile. ¡°Should I call your husband so that he can pick you up?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, my brother is going to take me home.¡± Nurse Hanna squinted her eyes and then smiled as if shepletely understood. I was clearly leaving my husband and did not want him to know. Taking my hand into hers, she gave me a motherly expression. ¡°Mrs. Lockwood, please just make sure you take care of yourself. I¡¯ll go print out your discharge papers, everything will be ready in 10 minutes.¡± I nodded my head with a smile and pulled my phone back out. Today was Monday and my uncle and Pera would not be here until Wednesday, we needed a hotel. After booking us a room at the Imperial Gardens, I began to get dressed. Damon purchased me a change of clothes the day before. ¡°Do I need to book us a ce to stay?¡± ¡°Nope, already got that taken care of. We¡¯re staying at the imperial gardens.¡± Damon shot me shocked look, the imperial gardens was a five¨Cstar hotel, I¡¯d booked us a room in one of the VP suites. ¡°Ruby, exactly how prominent were the Prices?¡± I let out a loudugh, the truth was my family¡¯s estimated ie was in the upper hundreds of billions thanks to the Techware my dad and uncle created. By the time I was adopted, they had already cornered the market in the Western and Southern continents. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s enough to everything I want and need to do.¡± With that, I grabbed my discharge papers and left the hospital with Damon. On the way to the hotel, we stopped at a diner to get to something to eat. I felt so good eating and drinking again. Once we arrived at the hotel, I called Pera and Uncle Pete to update them on everything. Uncle Pete informed me he would have the family doctor check me out once we arrived back in Covington. Finally, Wednesday arrived and Pete and Pera picked us up at the hotel. Giving them both warm hugs, I could feel the tears slowly flowing, it had been over a year since I saw my uncle and over five since I saw Pera. After introducing them to Damon, my uncle began to speak. ¡°Alright, enough of the introductions, we¡¯ll save the rest of our catching up for the private jest flight. Let¡¯s head home.¡± With a joyous and satisfying smile, I grabbed my bags and headed out with my family, never to look back on this ce or those people again. Chapter Comments 65 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 10 -Thomas POV: Although the tension was thick, I decided to stay at the Crest¡¯s estate until Raben was ready for discharge. The doctor informed me she wouldn¡¯t be ready until the weekend at best. I went to the hospital shortly after she was taken and Damon left. Watching her lie in that hospital bed, I suddenly began to feel guilty. Though it was true I was in love with Danielle, Raben had never really done anything to me. I cursed her for coning her way into my grandmother¡¯s heart, but all in all, she was a decent wife. I had no intention on giving up Danielle, but maybe I could be a little nicer to her. That night, after I returned to the estate, everyone was in the grand room waiting for a report. Davis was the first to ask. ¡°1¨CIs she okay?¡± There seemed to be a great deal of guilt in his words and in his eyes. He could barley look at me as he asked for the update on Rabena. ¡°She¡¯s stable, the doctor said one more day and she may have died. He¡¯s going to monitor for the next few days, and she should be discharged by Saturday.¡± Hearing she almost died made Davis and his sons wince. Darius stood up to leave, I guess he just wanted to wait on the report. Daniel soon followed, before leaving, he turned and looked at me with guilt poured into his eyes. ¡°Please tell Rabena I apologize.¡± Before I could say anything else, he left. Amber let out a loud scoff; she was still determined to me Rabena for what happened with Damon. ¡°All that fuss and she¡¯s not even that hurt. My son has turned against me for nothing!¡± With that, she stormed off, leaving just me and Danielle. ¡°Even though she hurt my feelings and ruined my birthday, I¡¯m so d sister will be okay! Maybe I should buy her something so that she doesn¡¯t still feel jealous of me.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly felt irritated at her words. Shaking it off as just being tired from this long day, I decided to head to my room. Danielle gave me a shocked nce. ¡°I was hoping we could eat dinner together; you haven¡¯t eaten right?¡± The truth was I hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast, but I just wasn¡¯t in the mood, My head felt heavy. ¡°I¡¯m actually tired Dani; I just want to shower and go to bed She shed me a disappointing look and then smiled ¡°I understand. Go take your shower.¡± Danielle was always so understanding, unlike Rabena who had to make a fuss about everything. After my shower, I felt more energized. As I walked out the bathroom drying my hair, I noticed my bedsidemp had been turned off. Just then, Dani walked up behind me cing her hands on me back. In a cooing voice she began to speak. ¡°Tommy today was the worse day ever, I don¡¯t want to be alone tonight. Please let me stay with you.¡± For original chapters go to f?ndnovel I started to protest but Dani began rubbing her fingers down my stomach to my groin, I let out a soft moan as she began to caress me. My body betraying me, I pulled her to face me. Laying gentle kisses on her neck, she let out a soft yet erotic moan, I could feel my smaller self¨Creacting happier. I scooped Dani up into my arms and took her over to the bed. This was home, she was what I knew. I had always loved Danielle, and she always loved me, still, even as I continued our tango of ecstasy, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Rabena. Maybe tomorrow I¡¯ll buy her something to make up for what happened. The next morning, Danielle left my room first so that no one would see hering out, after showering, I decided after breakfast I would head to the mall to buy something for Rabena. As I walked out the door, I was startled by Davis. He had strange look on his face, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have said it was disgust. Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 11 ¡°Thomas, I think we¡¯re all aware of your feelings for Danielle. I will remind you however, you are married to Rabena.¡± Before I could protest he walked away. What the hell was that all about? Not wanting to put too much into it I made my way to the breakfast bar. The energy in the household waspletely different; everyone looked as if a wave of guilt or anger had flown over them. As I sat at the dining table, Darious began to speak. ¡°Is anyone going to visit Rabena today? Has anyone talked with Damon?¡± Everyone held their heads down looking at their tes, guess that was the answer. Finally, Daniel spoke. ¡°I tried calling him, he¡¯s not answering.¡± Amber suddenly let out a scoff. ¡°You would think the girl is dying! I¡¯m not allowing her to ruin anymore of my daughter¡¯s birthday celebration. Yesterday was interrupted so we will continue today.¡± Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel Nobody said a word, just agreed silently. Had this always been how Rabena was treated? Suddenly, Danielle gave me an excited look. ¡°Tommy! Why don¡¯t we go to the mall? There¡¯s a dress I have been dying to get! You¡¯ll buy it for me won¡¯t you?¡± She looked over at me with these puppy dog eyes; before I could protest, Amber chimed in. ¡°Oh yes! I think that¡¯s a marvelous idea, you do always love spoiling our Dani.¡± Just then, Davis poke up with what seemed like irritation in his voice. ¡°Do you really think that is a good idea right now Amber?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Davis looked at his wife like she had three heads, standing up from the dining table he began to speak. ¡°You think it¡¯s a good idea for our daughter to go on a shopping trip while the husband of our daughter who is currently in the hospital?¡± Everyone looked at Davis with shock. Never in the past did he have a problem with everyone including Thomas spoiling Danielle. What brough this on? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what one thing has to do with the other. Everyone knows Tommy and Dunt were close long before that girl got here.¡± 21:40 Fri, 29 Aug For some reason, hearing that ¡°That girl¡± made Thomas think about Damon yelling Rabena¡¯s name. Suddenly he began to feel ufortable. ¡°Mrs. Crest, maybe this isn¡¯t a good idea right now.¡± Danielle shot me an angry nce but then quickly soften up. ¡°Maybe daddy and Tommy are right mom. Although she hasn¡¯t wakened up yet, Rabena is much more important that my birthday. Maybe if I buy her something special, she¡¯ll start being nice to me. Tommy what do you think?¡± She looked at me with such sadness in her eyes I couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. Maybe I could do both, take Danielle shopping and just grab something for Rabena, I was going to the mall anyway right? Smiling, I began to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about a thing Dani. You and I will go shopping, it¡¯s your birthday after all and I promised. Don¡¯t worry about your sister, I handle her.¡± Danielle instantly perked up and pped her hands. Amber held a satisfied look on her face. Without saying a word, Davis simply walked out the room. Amber continued speaking on the ns she had for Danielle¡¯s birthday after the shopping trip. After we got back from the mall, it wasn¡¯t until I sat all the bags down that I realized I had been so focused on Danielle, I never got a gift for Rabena. Suddenly, the words she spoke to me the day she¡¯d left ¡°It¡¯s my birthday too¡°, rang in my ear. Had I ever celebrated her birthday? In the five years she had been here, I don¡¯t think any of us had ever acknowledge her birthday. A tight feeling crept in my chest; something was wrong. Chapter Comments 65 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 13 -Thomas POV: I stared at Raymond withplete confusion. What the hell was going on? Where was she? Walking slowing, I began to speak. ¡°Are you telling me she hasn¡¯t this week? At all?¡± Raymond shook his head nervously; he had no idea what was going on. ¡°No sir. We assumed you all were still at the Crest Estate. Has something happened to Madam Rabena?¡± That question hit me like a ton, a lot had happened to her. So where was she and why hadn¡¯t shee home? Lowering my voice, I answered Raymond who was now staring at me with great concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± I walked off and went straight to me study. I tried calling Rabena again, over and over it going to her voicemail. I was starting to wonder if her phone was still dead or if she had decided to block me. I decided to call Dani to see if maybe they returned to the Crest Estate. ¡°What do you mean she and Damon left? Where did they go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out. So, she hasn¡¯t back there?¡± ?????? ???? Find¡ïNovel ¡°No not at all.¡± Suddenly, there was pause in Danielle¡¯s voice. ¡°I wonder if¡­well, maybe she¡¯s just doing all of this to get your attention for not visiting her.¡± 1 paused and thought for a moment, could Rabena really be THAT petty? It would make sense, and now she¡¯s dragged Damon into this mess. After letting out a sigh of relief, I spoke with Dani a bit more. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. I don¡¯t know why I even bothered worrying. Well, if she wants to y games, she¡¯ll just have to make her way home on her own.¡± Danielle let out a light giggle. ¡°I just hate that she¡¯s involved Damon, she knows how much he cares about her. It¡¯s selfish that she¡¯s turning him against the family¡± I could hear light sobs on the other end of the phone, poor Danielle was crying. I would never forgive Rabena for this! First she ruined Dani¡¯s birthday week being jealous and now she¡¯s running away and dragging her clueless bruther into it! When she came back home i would most certainly make her pay for this. I decided to buy Dani something to cheer her up when suddenly there was a knock on my study door. ¡°Yes, in.¡± Raymond stepped in with a nervous expression on his face. ¡°Sir, there is someone here to see you. He said he is a carrier.¡± Carrier. Was I waiting on documents? Walking back into the foyer, I could see a short stubby man holding a man colored envelop. Turning his head with a smile he began to speak. ¡°Are you Lockwood?¡± ¡°I am. But who are¡­¡± ¡°Excellent! Then these are for you. Before I could finish my sentence, the man handed me the folder with arge smile on his face. Confused I began to open the envelop. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been served; you¡¯ll have five days to contest. Have a great day.¡± Before I could say anything else, the man walked back out of the mansion. Now ripping open the folder I snatched out the papers. DIVORCE PAPERS! Rabena had filed for divorce! What the fuck! This didn¡¯t make any sense! When had she done this! With my hands trembling I pulled my cell back out of my pocket and called her again. ¡°This is Rabena, please leave a message at th-¡± In a heat of rage, I threw my phone at the wall. As the phone shattered, I rushed to my study to call mywyer. If Rabena thought I would sign those papers, she had another thinging! I immediately called Sylvester to update him on what was going on. Shocked, he began to speak. ¡°What the hell happened this past week? Why does she want a divorce?¡± Chapter Comments 06 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 14 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 14 ¡°How the hell should I know!¡± ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t good, if you get a divorce your grandmother is going to give the to your cousin Tyler.¡± I gritted my teeth hard. Tyler was my cousin, both he and I were the same age. However, because my father was the CEO before he passed, my grandmother decided to pass it on to me under the condition I marry Rabena. Dammit! That woman is about to ruin everything! On Monday, I headed into the office. I needed to find Rabena quick and get her under control but first I needed to contest these divorce papers. Pulling out my work phone, I called my assistant. ¡°Andrew, I need you to trace back the steps of my wife from Monday April 5th. Her known whereabouts was Memorial Hope Hospital. Also track the whereabouts of her brother Damon.¡± Andrew sat in silence for a moment before responding. ¡°Um, did something happened sir? Why is Ms. Rabena miss-¡± ¡°Stop asking me questions and do as I say!¡± I barked with irritation at my assistant, I didn¡¯t have time for a game of questions. As I turned on myputer, my cell began to ring, from an unknown number. ¡°This is Lockwood.¡± ¡°Mr. Lockwood, very nice to speak with you. I¡¯m Pera Tremell, Ms. Rabena¡¯s .¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel I could feel my chest start cave; she already has awyer! Irritated, I tried to maintain my cool. ¡°What can I do for you Ms. Tremell.¡± Pera took a quick pause before speaking. ¡°I trust you received your papers, correct? Regarding the divorce, my client would like to know when you will be signing and submitting.¡± I felt like I was eating crushed ss. Her client. When the hell did Rabena obtain counsel and with what money! I had gone out my way to keep her on a short financial leash and the Crests didn¡¯t provide her with any money. What was going on? ¡°I did receive the papers, though I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been some sort of misunderstanding. You see, I have no intentions of divorcing my wife.¡± I could hear a faint sound ofughter from this Pera person before she responded. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, I think it would be in your best interest if you just signed the papers.¡± 17%8 ¡°Who the hell do you think you are! Do you know who you¡¯re dealing with! I won¡¯t sign shit! So, if she¡¯s doing this because she thinks she can get money-¡± ¡°Actually, my client is willing to walk away without anything. No money, no property, nothing. Just a divorce.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Nothing? She wanted nothing. Did Rabena want to divorce me that bad? ¡°Mr. Lockwood, are you still with me?¡± ¡°Y¨CYes. I¡¯m still here. The answer is still no.¡± ¡°I would really reconsider if I were you.¡± My patience was running thin. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what you think! Tell my wife¡® I will not be divorcing her.¡± Silence. ¡°I really did not want to do this as I¡¯d hope we could resolve this amicably.¡± Suddenly, there was a beep on my phone. A text message came through. When I opened it, my eyes nearly jumped out their sockets. It was picture of me and Danielle kissing each other. Suddenly, all the color drained from my face. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I spoke in a low and defeated tone. ¡°That¡¯s not important Mr. Lockwood. My client,informed me that your grandmother, the chairwoman of Lockwood Corp would be most unpleased if she saw this photo. Now she¡¯s willing to take full responsibility for the divorce as to not affect your chances of bing CEO. Please, sign the papers.¡± With that she hung up the phone, as I sat in my office looking like aplete fool. Chapter Comments 66 Hunted 15 Chapter 15 -Rabena¡¯s POV: After we boarded the jet, we all spent the next several hours catching up. I missed out on so much over these past five years and was excited to hear about everything! ¡°Oh my gosh! Tara and Brea are gonna have a heart attack when they see you!! They haven¡¯t stopped crying since you left! When I told them you wereing home they immediately started nning a wee home party!¡± I ced my face into my hands feeling embarrassed as Pera gushed, I had a feeling this was going to happen. I was d to know they hadn¡¯t change much since high school. Afterwards, Uncle Pete spoke with Damon about him working for Prd Techware. ¡°Wait a minute! You¡¯re THEE Peter Price? As in chairman to one of the if not thee Tech Corps in the world?!¡± Damon looked over at me with an astonished expression. No one had any idea who my adoptive parents were and what they did for a living. Because my mom and dad weren¡¯t shy and often stayed out of the spotlight, if you didn¡¯t live in the western continent or fluctuate in particr circles, you wouldn¡¯t know who they were. The Lockwoods and the Crests were prominent, but they were nowhere near the status of my adoptive family. Damon began tough hysterically. I grabbed a pillow and hit him with it. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about all the times mom called your parents low¨Cgrade¡®, man when she finds this out!¡± We all couldn¡¯t help butugh at that thought. It was true, I couldn¡¯t wait to get even with all of them! Just then, Uncle Pete handed us all a ss of champagne. ¡°We can focus on revenge , for now, I want to celebrate my niece returning home.¡± My heart almost burst as tears filled into eyes. I missed him so much! It felt good to go home. The rest of the flight was fairly quiet, I noticed Pera and Damon chatting a lot, almost flirting. I wondered if my brother has finally found someone he likes. After we arrived in Covington, we headed straight for our estate, it was just as I remembered it! My eyes almost bulged out when I saw the rose and tulip garden was upkept! ¡°Uncle! You guys maintained the flower beds my mother nted!¡± My uncle looked at me with sincerity. ¡°There was no way your aunt was gonna let those beds die.¡± Tears began to flow down my cheeks, I couldn¡¯t wait to see my aunt Gloria and my big cousin Sean. As we arrived at the gate, I could see some of the staff standing outside waiting to great us. As we got out of the car I could hear my aunt Gloria let out a loud yelp. She came running over, tears in her eyes, arms stretched out. ¡°She¡¯s home!!! She¡¯s home!!! Oh, my goodness! Wee home honey!¡± She pulled me into a tight hug, rocking back and forth tears overflowing. Just then, my cousin Sean came. out with a very pretty woman and a cute little girl. ¡°No way!! My cousin is grown now! Look at you!¡± Sean gripped my up into a big bear hug and swung me around like he did when I was little. True love never dies, my family was living testimony to that. As he ced me back on the ground, the adorable little girl ran over. ¡°Daddy! Is this the little sister you told me about! Aunt Ruby?¡± Just then, the pretty young woman walked up and embraced me into a hug. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to finally meet you. Sean talks about you all the time! Wee home!¡± ¡°Ruby, I want to introduce you to my wife Caroline, our daughter Grace.¡± I shot my eyes up in disbelief, did he say Grace? Suddenly, I began to cry. Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Official source is find~novel Hunted 16 Chapter 16 ¡°You named her after mom?¡± I could barely get the question out through my sobs. Sean smiled a wide smile and started to cry, he and my mom were always so close. For the longest time until me, he was her only baby. I hugged my new sister¨Cinw one more time and picked my niece up, spinning her around just like Sean used to do me. I was finally home, my heart felt full. After we all got settled in, I introduced my brother Damon to everyone, Sean and Caroline wee him with open arms, as did little Grace. That night, after we all had dinner together, Damon and I got settled into our rooms, while Pera headed home. ¡°I¡¯ll be here to pick you up about 12pm tomorrow for brunch tomorrow! The girls can¡¯t wait to see you!¡± After saying goodnight to everyone, I took a nice long bath. As I sat in the tub, I was reying all the events in my life and how everything had unfolded since arrived in Banton five years ago. I would make them all pay for what they did to me and for cursing my parents¡® names. The first thing I would do, is cancel all the connections I had lined up for Thomas. The next morning, I heard a soft knock on my door. It was Damon, he walked shyly into my room, with a look of happiness on his face. I motion for him to sit with my on my couch ¡°Hey, how¡¯d you sleep?¡± ¡°Oh man, these beds are amazing! And the Techware in my room! I felt like I was in the future! We don¡¯t even have this type of technology in Banton, hell in the whole continent!¡± Part of the reason I wanted Damon toe with me was because I knew he had a love for technology. I knew being in Covington and working with Prd could advance him in ways Banton couldn¡¯t. This was definitely the right call. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m really d you came with me Damon.¡± ¡°Ruby, I just wanted you to know I¡¯m really happy that you came home, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± For more chapters visit f?ndnovel Damon held his head down almost as if he were ashamed of something. ¡°Damon, what are you apologizing for?¡± ¡°For not being able to protect you better. From them. I¡¯m your big brother and I feel like I failed you, but even still, you brought me here with you. I don¡¯t deserve this.¡± Tears began to fill in my eyes. Had he felt like this the whole time? Damon had no idea how much he had saved me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I don¡¯t know if I would have survived in that house or with those people. I wiped the tears and hugged my brother tight. ¡°Damon, you¡¯re so dumb. You have no idea how much you have saved me these past five years. I don¡¯t know where I would have been without you, but my money is on dead.¡± Damon wiped his eyes and gave a tight hug. After our talk, I got dressed and headed out with Pera. As we grew close to our destination, I could see ballons, flowers, and a huge banner hanging. As soon as we got out of the car, both Tara and Brea came running over with smiles and tears. ¡°OMG!! You¡¯re here!!! Look at you!¡± Brea hugged me tightly with tears flowing from her face. Just then, Tara came over releasing her grip. ¡°Let her go Brea! I want a hug too!¡± We all shared a loudugh, Brea and Tara were just the same as I remember! This was the best home weing I could have imagined! Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 17 -Rabena¡¯s POV: It had been over a week since I came back to Covington. Uncle Pete and Sean decided I should be Prd¡¯s new president since Sean was the CEO. In addition, they would bring Damon on as an engineer and inventor after he received his certifications. After meeting with my new staff and getting settled into my office, I pulled out all of the contacts I set in motion for Thomas. The only thing that remained was the finalization of my divorce. Pera informed me Thomas was trying to y hardball. I decided to give him a call myself. ¡°This is Thomas Lockwood.¡± I froze for a brief moment. A rush of bad memories came flooding in my mind. Five years of being abused and ignored by my family. Over two years of being abused and ignored by my husband. Shaking my head as if to clear my mind, I began to speak. ¡°Hello Thomas.¡± Pause. ¡°Rabena? Rabena is that you!? Where are you! What¡¯s going on? Why did you-¡± I cut Thomas off mid¨Csentence, I wasn¡¯t here to y 21 questions or catch up. ¡°Thomas, when do you n on signing the divorce papers?¡± Thomas let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Did your not inform you? I¡¯m not si-¡± ¡°Yes you are. Sign the papers Thomas. I¡¯m trying my best to be as amicable as possible. If you don¡¯t sign the papers, not only will I inform your grandmother of your affair with Danielle, but I¡¯ll also go straight to the press and tell them all how you almost murdered me for her. Think your reputation will be able to withstand that?¡± Thomas almost grinded his teeth to dust. When did Rabena get so bold; but she was also right. If she went to his grandmother and the press, he would be ruined. Thomas had no choice but to relent to her demand. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll sign the got damn papers. Mark my words Rabena, you will surely-¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now Mr. Lockwood, thank you.¡± Rabena hung up her phone before Thomas could finish his thoughts. The next call she made was to Aaron Michaels of MGT Corp. This was the first corporation Rabena had a set a meeting up with for Thomas. ¡°Thank you for calling MGT Corp, this is Allison speaking, how may I direct your call?¡± ¡°Good morning, my name is Rabena Price. I¡¯d like to be transferred to Aaron Michaels if possible.¡± The receptionist paused for a brief moment before speaking. ¡°Absolutely Ms. Price, allow me one moment to transfer you.¡± As I listened to the hold music I began reminiscing about MGT Corp. MGT was a major hotel and resort conglomerate. I¡¯d been to their hotels and resorts many times growing up with my parents and the designing was amazing. Prd actually handled all of their Techware including keypads, TVs,puters, etc. I originally thought of them for Thomas because the Lockwoods specialized in architecture and design. I figured getting him a huge contract like this would help them go global. Too bad he was such a dick because that ship sailed. A few momentster a male voice answered knocking my train of thought. ¡°Hello Ms. Price?¡± ¡°Yes! Am I speaking with Chairman Michaels?¡± ¡°Actually, my name is Vincent Holmes, I¡¯m chairman Michaels¡¯s assistant. The chairman would like to apologize for not being able to take this immediate call as he is currently in a meeting.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright, I know I called at short-¡± Vincent cut Rabena off before she could finish her sentence. Find the newest release on fin?novel ¡°He would however like to meet with you for dinner to discuss the purpose of your call.¡± Rabena eyes bulged from shock. She hadn¡¯t expected a dinner invitation. Nervously, she began to speak. ¡°U¨CUm, sure. I can do dinner. What day was he expecting?¡± ¡°This evening if it¡¯s not too short a notice.¡± This evening! ¡°Y¨CYes. I can do this evening. Please send all of the details to my assistant.¡± ¡°Will do. A pleasure speaking with you Ms. Price.¡± ¡°You as well, please tell Mr. Michaels thank you.¡± After I hung up with Vincent, I immediately called Pera. ¡°WHAT!!! You have a dinner date with Aaron Michaels!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a date! It¡¯s a business meeting. Pera let out a loud scoff. ¡°Meeting my butt! If he wanted a meeting he could have just had youe to his office.¡± Pera had a point, why did he want to discuss something so trivial after work hours, still, maybe this was just how the great Aaron Michaels conducted business. I¡¯d only met him once, but I knew a great deal about him. Aaron was the youngest chairman of our generation obtaining the title after his grandfather passed and his the current chairman at the time retired following a triple bypass surgery. The oldest son to Alvin and Lina Michaels, Aaron was basically a prodigy. Our parents were actually close friends, but because he was a few years older than me and studied abroad, we never got a chance to cross paths. Although she was younger than me, I¡¯d been pretty close to his sister Lisa up until my parents passed from a tragic car ident. Shortly after, I was taken to Banton to meet my family from hell. Now I was about to have dinner with the infamous chairman prodigy himself, I could feel my nerves rising from the thought. I hadn¡¯t seen him since I was 15. Suddenly, Pera¡¯s talking knocked me back to reality. ¡°Do you have an overall n of what you¡¯re going to do once you meet with him?¡± That was a good question. I hadn¡¯t thought of anything past voiding a meeting, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough to take Thomas down and ruin his chances of being CEO. I would need to do something that would really piss Grandmother Lynn off. I wasn¡¯t sure if divorce would be enough. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Hunted 18 Chapter 18 This update is avable on find[f]ovel -Rabena¡¯s POV: ¡°Well, you can¡¯t go looking like any old thing! You have to wear something that says, ¡®yes I¡¯m sexy as hell, but I¡¯m also a boss bitch!¡® Make a bold statement!¡± I rolled my eyes as Pera continued, she was blowing this way out of proportion. ¡°Pera I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be all of that. It really is just a meeting.¡± ¡°If you say so but still look the part. You¡¯re the President of Prd Tech. He should know he¡¯s speaking with another boss!¡± I had to agree with Pera on that, I¡¯d heard he could be very intimidating. I didn¡¯t want Aaron thinking I could be intimidated. I decided to leave work a little early, I¡¯d have to do some shopping. As I finished up buying my dress and essories for tonight¡¯s dinner, my assistance De called me with the location details. After hearing where we would have dinner, I waspletely shocked. ¡°He booked us at the Sundial!¡± The Sundial was one of the most exquisite restaurants in all of Covington. This seemed to be an awful lot for a business dinner! ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, shall I apany you to the meeting?¡± ¡°Yes, just in case if there are any documents that will need to be signed or discussed.¡± The truth was I didn¡¯t want to be by myself when I met with him. For some reason I felt like I was walking into a lion¡¯s den. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll inform his assistant to also add me to the reservation list.¡± ¡°Thank you De.¡± After confirming all the details, I headed home to prepare for tonight, I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I instantly had butterflies in my stomach. Once home, I informed every one of my dinner meetings. For some reason, neither Sean nor my uncle seemed surprised. ¡°So, he finally reached out to you huh?¡± Finally? What did Sean mean by that? Before I could ask, Uncle Peter chimed in. ¡°Well, I think this is good idea, after all, our families have been close for years, Give Aaron our regards.¡± I nodded to Uncle Pete with a puzzled look on my face, had they known something I didn¡¯t? Caroline helped me get dressed and do my hair and makeup, even I had to admit I looked damned good! As I made my way outside to my car, a limo suddenly pulled slowly to the front of the door. The chauffeur stepped out holding a bouquet of tulips, my favorite flower. The chauffeur walked up to me with a bright smile. ¡°President Price?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Then these are for you ma¡¯am. My name is Keith, please, allow me to escort you to the limo.¡± Puzzled, I nervously took the driver¡¯s arm and made my way to the limo. Anxious, I turned back to see my family all smiling as I made my way inside the car. What were they so happy about? The car ride was silent. but nice as we made our way to the restaurant. Upon arrival, Keith opened my door and escorted me to the front of the restaurant, there, I greeted by a hostess. ¡°Good evening, President Price I presume?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Excellent! My name is Jana, I¡¯ll be your hostess for this evening. Please, allow me to take you to your section.¡± I followed Jana through the restaurant, as I approached the private section it dawned on me that no one else was here. Where were all the customers? Puzzled, I called to Jana. ¡°Um, Ms. Jana, is the Sundial usually closed on Thursdays?¡± Jana turned to me with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Oh no, in fact it¡¯s one of our busier nights, Mr. Michaels brought out the restaurant for the evening.¡± WHHHAAATTT!!!!!!!!! As we made our way to the table I began to look around for De, I¡¯d told her to arrive first so that way if I were a littlete I would have to wait for her. As I scanned the section my eyes finally met with Aaron¡¯s. I could feel my breath instantly cut; he was gorgeous. As he stood, I could tell he was every bit of 6¡¯4 in height. The suit he wore was clearly tailored made. A navy¨Cblue pinstripe double breasted, with a cream- colored silk button shirt and navy tie. Embodying every bit of the term ¡°talk dark and handsome¡°, he simply perfect. He walked directly up to me and could feel the heat rising to my ears. Taking my hand into his, he nted a gentle kiss on the back of my palm. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again Ms. Price.¡± Blushing, I tried hard not to stutter over my words. ¡°You as well Mr. Michaels.¡± Hunted 19 As he pulled out my chair so that I could sit down, a smile formed on my face. Tilting his head with a mischievous smile, Aaron began to speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, why the smile?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised you remembered me.¡± Aaron gave me a sweet yet empathetic look. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you made a bit of an impression the first time. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to see you again after your parents passed. Paul and Grace met a lot to me.¡± I could feel my eyes betraying me as they began to water up. I hadn¡¯t expected him to mention my parents, though I understood why. I was just about to excuse myself when he ced a handkerchief into my hand. After dabbing my eyes, I looked up to see a soft and empathetic pair of green eyes staring at me. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but it felt as if he was staring directly into my soul. Wanting to break the connection, I looked around again for De. Aaron must¡¯ve noticed. ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± Something about his tone seemed devious. ¡°Yes, my assistant De. She¡¯s never , I hope nothing has happened to her. I should call-¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Aaron interjected. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I told Vincent to inform her she could stay home for the evening.¡± Why would he do that? Sensing my questioning look, he continued. ¡°I wanted to be able to have dinner, just the two of us. If that was alright with you.¡± So, we were alone!!! ¡°Y¨CYes, of course,¡± After the waiters took our orders, we started having light conversation, catching up on everything that has been going on the past five years. ¡°I met to tell you, congrattions on bing President of Prd.¡± Smiling. ¡°Thank you. Though I don¡¯t know if I deserve it.¡± Aaron¡¯s face scrunched but then quickly rxed. As he cut into his steak, he began to speak. ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been gone for over five years, and even though I made sure to go to school for engineering and science, I haven¡¯t had a chance to put it to good use. Aaron looked at me thoughtfully and then smiled. Find the newest release on f?ndnovel ¡°Very true, that being said, over these past several years you¡¯ve stayed in touched with everything regarding Prd including stocks and sales.¡± His tone was so matter of fact like he knew for sure what I had been doing. ¡°How did you know that?¡± His eyes had a mischievous spark to them as a smile crept onto his lips. ¡°I figured as much when you made that business proposal regarding a merging between MGT and Lockwood. It very detailed and very impressive.¡± I could feel myself blushing, ugh! Why was he having this effect on me! ¡°Thank you. It is true, I made sure to stay current on progression of Prd and my uncle was nice enough to keep me informed on everything.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d say that sounds like someone who has earned her position.¡± His words were so resolute, like he¡¯d known I needed to hear that. ¡°Though I must admit, I¡¯m a little surprised you¡¯re back in Convington and no longer Mrs. Lockwood.¡± There it was. The real reason I wanted this meeting. ¡°That¡¯s actually what I wanted to speak with you about. I¡¯m sure by now you¡¯re aware I¡¯m no longer with Thomas Lockwood. My reasons are personal, I hope you can understand that. However, regarding my proposal, 1 put that together on the strength I was helping my husband, now that we¡¯re no longer married I¡¯d like for you to withdraw.¡± Aaron sat in silence for a few moments, his expression was hard to read. Finally, he smiled and began to speak. ¡°It¡¯s a very good proposal Ms. Price. I didn¡¯t take you as a person that would make a business decision based on emotions.¡± Rabena¡¯s brows squinched, this wasn¡¯t just about so petty divorce, he had no idea what those people did to her. ¡°Mr. Michaels, I can understand your resolve and again, thank you for thepliment regarding that proposal. That being said, Thomas Lockwood doesn¡¯t deserve to expand his business off my name.¡± A smile curled on Aaron¡¯s lips; he could see the firs in her eyes as she spoke. This was getting interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s say I take you up on this offer. Exactly what would be in this for me?¡± That question caught Rabena off guard. She hadn¡¯t taken into consideration he would want something in return. Was her proposal that good? ¡°U¨CUh, I¡¯m sorry Mr. Michaels, I hadn¡¯t taken that into consideration. I didn¡¯t think my proposal was that lucrative to you.¡± Aaron pulled his seat so that he could be closer to Rabena¡¯s face. ¡°You sell yourself too short Ms. Price, that proposal could have skyrocketed our revenue. It would have given me a clear opening to setup hotels and resorts in the Northern Continent. I¡¯d say that¡¯s definitely worth a value.¡± Rabena sat in shock, had she really created something that lucrative. Taking a sip of wine, she let out a light sigh. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m really ttered Mr. Michaels. So, what would you like in exchange for canceling with Lockwood?¡± Aaron took a sip of his wine, that mischievous grin still on his face. ¡°How about your hand in marriage?¡± Chapter Comments 3 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 20 -Rabena¡¯s POV: It had been one week since my dinner with Aaron. When I got back home, everyone wanted to know how it went, I only had the heart to tell them the meeting went interesting. Considering I received a whole marriage proposal, I¡¯d say that was understatement. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on and why he wanted to marry me. I was grateful he at least gave me some time to think about it. ¡°I understand this is more than you nned. Why don¡¯t I give you some time to think about it. My meeting with your ex¨Chusband is on May 3rd. That¡¯s 10 days from now, if you don¡¯t have an answer by then, I¡¯ll have to take it as a no.¡± So here I was, just three days away from the most important decision of my life. I decided it was time to talk with my family. ¡°WHAT!! He proposed to you!!¡± Damon eximed loudly. Shockpletely overtook his face. Uncle Pete let out a light chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s certainly a charismatic young man.¡± Damon looked over at Pete. ¡°Charismatic or not, this is like marital ckmail! Ruby just got out of a marriage for guilt.¡± Sean ced his hand on Damon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I get your reservation especially with everything that¡¯s transpired with the Lockwoods, but this is different.¡± Hearing those words shocked even me. Exactly how was this any different? It would be yet another marriage designed on arrangements and not love. As if he could hear my thoughts, Sean looked over at me. ¡°I promise Ruby, it¡¯s not exactly what you think. Aaron isn¡¯t anything like Lockwood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting he is, but how is this any different?¡± Before he could answer, Uncle Pete stepped in. ¡°I think it¡¯s best he answered that question. In the meantime, what would you like to do Ruby?¡± The question to that answer was moreplexed than I¡¯d hoped, but now was not the time to stall. I had a decision to make. I took a swig of my water, closed my eyes tight, and when I opened them again I was a woman of rity. ¡°I¡¯m going to ept his offer.¡± For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel Damon looked at me in a panic. ¡°RUBY! Are you serious!¡± Smiling I began to exin. ¡°I am Damon. Look, I don¡¯t fully understand why Aaron has made this proposal, but this is definitely something I can benefit from. Besides, the Prices and the Michaels have been connected for years through both business and personal. If I had stayed here, I would have probably ended up marrying him anyway.¡± Damon nodded as if to say he understood. Sean and Pete however had both a smile of happiness and caution on their faces. They obviously knew something about Aaron that Rabena was not aware of. ¡°I think that¡¯s a wise decision. On your behalf Ruby, I¡¯d like to speak with Aaron as your father.¡± Rabena looked at her uncle, eyes filled with love and appreciation. She was sad her parents would not be here to see this day, but she was happy to have Uncle Pete as their stead. After wrapping things up with her family, Rabena excused herself and headed to her room. The time was now 7:48pm that Friday evening. It was time she called Aaron and gave him her answer. I spoke briefly with him on the phone and asked him out to dinner, this time I would be the one in control. I had my assistant book us a reservation and this intimate Brazilian steakhouse. I didn¡¯t shutdown the entire restaurant, but I got us an amazing VIP section. As I sat at the table waiting for my date, I could feel my nerves starting the build. Suddenly my heart felt like it was floating on a puffy pillow. Why was I so nervous? Afterall, this was nothing more than a business transaction, only this time I would be the one setting the terms. Suddenly, there was knock on the door. The main hostess walked into the VIP room breaking me from my train of thought. Chapter Comments 3 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Hunted 21` Chapter 21 ¡°Ms. Price, Mr. Michaels has just arrived.¡± I stood nervously, telling myself to tighten up. I didn¡¯t want him thinking I was easy to intimidate. Putting on my most controlled yet seductive smile, I smoothed out my dress and awaited my guess. Aaron was like a male model crafted by gods. He walked into the room wearing an all¨Cck tailor¨Cmade Italian suit with a crisp ck button up shirt. He allowed the first three buttons to be undone, causing a subtle part of his upper chest as well as his long, beautiful neck to be exposed. For essories, he wore a gold single chained ne and a LeCore Te¡¯crute watch. The value of the watch alone was worth thousands of dors. At that moment, I was so d I took my sister¨Cinw¡¯s advice about my attire. Aaron pulled his chair out and sat down, maintaining his gaze on me the entire time. It almost felt as if he were undressing me with his eyes, the craziest part is that I wanted him too. After both of us sat down, Aaron was the first to speak. ¡°I have to say Ms. Price; that¡¯s a hell of dress you¡¯re wearing.¡± Blushing, I began to smile shyly. ¡°You don¡¯t look so bad yourself Mr. Michaels. I¡¯m sorry it took so long for me to respond.¡± Aaron took a sip of wine and smiled a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯re right on time; besides, I¡¯ve waited over 5 years for you so 10 more days would not have killed me.¡± Waited 5 years, what did he mean by that? Before I could ask, the team of waiters walked into the room. prepared to take our orders. After taking a swig of my wine, I decided now was the time to give him my answer. This update is avable on f?ndnovel ¡°Mr. Michaels, I¡¯ve decided to ept your offer and marry you.¡± Aaron stared at me intensively as if he were pondering whether or not I was serious. Suddenly, he let out a slight chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m very d to hear that Ms. Price. More than I express this evening,¡± The look in his eyes said he was telling the truth. Suddenly, an uneasy feeling began creeping into my thoughts. Why was he so hellbent on marrying me? I had to know, ¡°Chairman. Michaels-¡± Aaron held up his hand stopping me mid¨Csentence. ¡°Aaron, why don¡¯t you call me Aaron¡­Rabena.¡± It was something about the way he said my name that made me feel assured. Involuntarily, my lips curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯d like that too¡­Aaron. So, Aaron, I have to ask; me?¡± Aaron let loudugh; this question had caught himpletely off guard. Still chuckling, Aaron looked at Rabena with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re ready for that answer. Once you are, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Rabena gave Aaron a puzzled and frustrating expression. Why was he being so mysterious. Suddenly, she remembered both her uncle and cousin telling her Aaron wasn¡¯t what he seemed, so she decided not to pry any longer. Instead, she¡¯d quietly hoped they would one day get a point where they could fully trust each other. Aaron suddenly let out a loud p jolting Rabena out of her thoughts. ¡°Now! How would you like to receive a pre¨Cwedding present?¡± Rabena raised an eyebrow, what could he mean by that? Intrigued, she smiled and leaned forward, speaking just above a whisper. ¡°What exactly did you have in mind fianc¨¦?¡± The word fianc¨¦ slid of her tongue in a seductive way causing Aaron to be slightly excited. Leaning forward, he gave Rabena his most dazzling smile. ¡°How about some revenge on your ex and your family?¡± Chapter Comments 3 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 22 Chapter 22 -Rabena¡¯s POV: It had been two days since Aaron, and I got engaged. It was now May 3rd; the day Aaron would have his meeting with Thomas. The night before, Aaron came to the estate. Uncle Pete thought a congrattory dinner would be appropriate, Aaron also wanted to go over what his n would be for helping me bring down Thomas and my family. Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel ¡°So, you¡¯re still going to have the meeting with that asshole after everything he¡¯s done to my sister?¡± Damon was getting angry at the idea of my new fianc¨¦ doing business with the Lockwoods. Smiling cooly, Aaron began to exin. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I want to meet him. I have a n to bring them all down in the worse way.¡± Suddenly, Aaron looked cautiously at Damon. ¡°I hope you understand your family is included in this take down.¡± Damon gave him an equally cautious look. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, those people stopped being my family a long time ago.¡± Aaron looked cooly at Damon before turning to me. ¡°Mypany has a charity ball that we host in different areas every year. This year, I¡¯d like to host it in Banton. It¡¯s also where I would like to introduce the world to my new fianc¨¦ and Prd¡¯s new president.¡± Uncle Pete was the first to respond. ¡°I think that¡¯s a wonderful idea! I assume you n on inviting the Lockwoods and Crests?¡± That devious smile I¡¯d be all too familiar with crept up on Aaron¡¯s lips. ¡°Indeed, I do. On Monday, I n on informing him that our business decision will be made once he meets my soon¨Cto¨Cbe wife as she is also a part of the deal.¡± That night, we went over the whole n to take down the Lockwoods and Crests. To be honest, I was extremely impressed, my fianc¨¦ clearly had a healthy concept of the art of war. Even Damon had to admit the n was wless. ¡°Wow. If they weren¡¯t all such pieces of shit I would have actually felt sorry for them.¡± I went to bed eager that night. Deciding to marry Aaron Michaels was definitely the right choice! -Thomas POV: I woke up that Monday morning feeling beyond excited. It had been several weeks since my divorce from Rabena, so Danielle and I decided to fianlly be together.. I didn¡¯t see any reason on hiding my feelings anymore, besides, everyone already knew how I felt about her. She was the reason why I was able to finally meet the infamous Aaron Michaels, I owed her my love. I would figure out how to tell me grandmother once I secured this deal. After buttoning his shirt, Danielle walked into the walk¨Cin closet with a seductive look on her face. ¡°I think you should wear this tie. It¡¯s bold and it represents authority.¡± Thomas looked thoughtfully at the tie; Danielle¡¯s taste was definitely elegant. He felt powerful watching her finish up his tie with that lustful gleam in her eyes. Pulling her close, he rubbed his nose gently across hers. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for you. When this deal is over I have a surprise for you.¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy. She¡¯d suspected Thomas would be proposing soon. It was sheer luck the day he came running in face filled joy to thank her setting up a meeting with MGT Corp. Thomas picked her up and spun her around kissing her all over her face. ¡°Dani! I love you! I can¡¯t believe you did this for me!¡± At the time, Danielle had no clue what he referring to but Thomas professing his love for her made her not care. After gaining her bnce back, she smiled with a puzzled expression, she didn¡¯t want to t out ask, still, she needed to know what he was thanking her for. ¡°Tommy, you know I would do anything for you. I love you.¡± Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE 2/ Hunted 23 Thomas looked at Danielle with love and admiration. ¡°Still, writing a business proposal on my behalf to MGT Corp! I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Danielle was extremely confused, she had no idea what he was talking about, she¡¯d never even wrote a term paper let alone a business proposal, and to MGT Corp. Making sure not to give away the truth, she shyly probed him further. ¡°Oh, my goodness, H¨CHow did you know? I was trying to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°I got a call from his VP. He told me Ms. Crest put in a word in and sent my business proposal, said it was impressive! I can¡¯t believe you did this!¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes bulged with surprise, she wasn¡¯t the ¡®Crest¡® they were talking about, but she wasn¡¯t about to let Thomas know. Smiling, she innocently looked at Thomas. ¡°I know you¡¯re married to my sister, still, I just wanted to help you. Please, don¡¯t tell Raby, I don¡¯t want her to be mad at me.¡± Thomas¡® eyes darken, he¡¯d cursed his grandmother everyday since she forced him to marry Rabena. Now, he was forced to keep something this big a secret to avoid causing trouble for her. But that was all behind them now, Rabena was gone, leaving him and Danielle the opportunity to finally be together. His grandmother would cool down once he secured this deal. Learning Danielle was the one that set it up, she would have no choice but to give them her blessing. After getting into his car, Thomas opened the glovepartment and pulled out a small silver box. Inside was an engagement ring with a pink heart shaped diamond, Danielle¡¯s favorite. Today was the beginning of his new life, whatever guilt he¡¯d felt regarding Rabena was now a thing of the past. Thomas arrived at The Regency Hotel at exactly 8:30am, the meeting was at 9am so he wanted to get there early. Suddenly, he began to feel nervous, he had heard stories about the shrewd businessman Aaron Michaels, he¡¯d hope he would be able to impress him. ¡®Shit! I should have read over that proposal more thoroughly. What if he asks specific questions!¡® Thomas began to fret; he pulled out a copy of the proposal that was emailed to him by Michaels¡® assistant. He decided he could at least do a quick over, as he read through, he became more and more shocked. This business proposal was amazing! The outlined details regarding thepany revenue, business expansion, she even predicted the grossed general sales and designs for the next five years. Not mention, with this merger, he¡¯d be able to expand his family¡¯s architecture corporation throughout the western continent. How had Daniellee up with all of this? Though it was true she went to college, Danielle had never been much of an intellect, that was always Rabena, though it went unnoticed. She¡¯d went to her family¡¯s alma mater and studied literature. It was a simple enough elect; besides, she would have eventually married someone prominent and lived her life as one of Banton¡¯s most popr socialites. Thomas took a gulp of water to calm his nerves. Suddenly, a tall man wearing sses walked over to the bar. Vincent, Aaron¡¯s assistant smiled politely while extending his hand to Thomas. 21:42 Fri, 29 Aug 15%> ¡°Mr. Lockwood I presume? A pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Vincent Holmes, Chairman Michaels assistant. Allow me to escort you to the conference room.¡± Content originallyes from fin?novel Thomas followed Vincent into the conference hall, ¡®this is it! My moment of truth!¡® With his nerves kicking, Thomas strutted with pride as they entered the room. Suddenly, a tall man wearing a tailored Italian royal blue pinstriped suit, faced Thomas with a slight smile. Extending his hand, Aaron¡¯s tone was smooth but filled with authority, Thomas instantly felt intimidated. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Chairman Michaels.¡± Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 24 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 24 -Aaron¡¯s POV: After the greeting formalities everyone took their seats. There was an awkward pause before Thomas nervously spoke. ¡°Chairman Michaels, let me first say just how honored I am to finally meet you! I appreciate your holding of this meeting today.¡± Aaron looked at Thomas with a slightly smug re, he couldn¡¯t believe Rabena was almost forced to spend the rest of her life with this fool. Listening to him talk was starting to burn his ears. ¡°I¡¯m also d you were impressed with proposal-¡± Before he could finish, Aaron interjected. ¡°Well to be honest Mr. Lockwood, I didn¡¯t have much interest in working with you, however, the proposal was indeed most impressive. Especially the part about the expansion using Crest¡¯s real estate developments.¡± That information shocked Thomas, he wasn¡¯t aware Danielle had also incorporated Crest Real Estate into the proposal as well. Aaron noticed the shocked look on his face and concluded that Thomas had not read the proposal. ¡®Fool.¡® Speaking in a condescending tone, Aaron decided to set the first part of his n in motion. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, you look as if you weren¡¯t aware of that, did you not aid in the creation of this proposal?¡± Thomas instantly panicked, he knew he should have read that proposal! ¡®Why did it to have to be so many pages!¡® Thomas secretly fumed, he couldn¡¯t blow this deal. ¡°Actually, I did assist in its creation, but I wasn¡¯t aware Danielle also included her father¡¯s business into it, though I¡¯m not surprised considering-¡± Before he could finish, Aaron held up his hand, both he and Vincent had puzzled looks on their faces, though secretly, they both knew who she was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Lockwood, who is Danielle?¡± Thomas had both a shocked and confused look on his face. How could they not know who she was, she was the one that set all of this into motion. Content originallyes from find?novel ¡°Forgive me Chairman Michaels, did I misunderstand something. It sounds like you asked who Danielle is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m asking. I have no idea who that is.¡± Thomas began to panic; he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on or why he was ying at not knowing Danielle. Was he trying to back out of the deal? ¡°Chairman is this some type of joke. Now I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but Danielle doesn¡¯t deserve-¡± ¡°Mr. Lockwood, I assure you I have no idea who a Danielle is. This proposal was not written or presented by her.¡± Thomas brows furrowed that was impossible. He¡¯d known for a fact that Danielle was the one that brokered this meeting. ¡°Chairman, please forgive my confusion, but I was told by your assistant that Ms. Danielle Crest presented a business proposal for a partnership with Lockwood Corp and MGT. Corp.¡± Aaron couldn¡¯t help butugh, the fact he thought Danielle Crest would be responsible for brokering a deal between him and Convington¡¯s most elite businessman when his own WIFE was from Convington proved just how ridiculous he and that family were. Aaron scoffed and let out a slight sigh, it was time to wrap this meeting up. ¡°Mr. Lockwood, I¡¯m not sure who Danielle Crest is, but this proposal was created by Rabena Crest. So perhaps you weren¡¯t the person she was referring too so there¡¯s no need-¡± Thomas held his hands up in a panic. He had no idea Rabena was the one that set this up but suddenly that all made sense. She had studied economics and international business while in college and she was also from Covington. But how did Rabena know Aaron Michaels? There was no way a lowly foster daughter could have been connected to someone like him. Thomas decided to save those questions forter, what was now important was to save this deal. ¡°Chairman Michaels please wait one minute! My apologies for being ignorant! I wasn¡¯t aware that Rabena set this deal up! She usually doesn¡¯t take interest in business matters with my , so I had no idea.¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow unconvinced. ¡®It¡¯s not that you were unaware, you just didn¡¯t care to ask her and thought little of her.¡® Putting on his best corporate smile, both Aaron and Vincent stood up and began to leave. ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid this meeting has reached it¡¯s end Mr. Lockwood, you see, I only agreed to this meeting as a courtesy to Rabena for creating this proposal. If you¡¯re no longer connected to her I see no reason to-¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife!¡± The words flew out of Thomas¡® mouth before he could catch himself. ¡®Shit! Why did I just say that! It doesn¡¯t matter! I can¡¯t take it back now and he¡¯s about to leave!¡± 2 Thomas stared at Aaron in a panic hoping what he said worked. Aaron, with a slight smile on his face turned back around and faced Thomas. Vincent held his head down in an attempt to mask his chuckle. ¡°Rabena Crest is YOUR wife?¡± Aaron emphasized on YOUR in an attempt to make sure Thomas rified his lie. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve been married for over a year! I¡¯ve known and loved her since she was 15 years old. Our families are actually longtime friends.¡± Thomas tried his best to sell his story without revealing any signs of deception. He just needed to close this deal! He¡¯d figure the rest outter. Aaron couldn¡¯t help but sneer to himself. ¡®Just how disgusting are these people.¡® Giving a sardonic smile, Aaron began to speak. ¡°Hmm. I wasn¡¯t aware you were Rabena¡¯s husband, so I¡¯ll tell you what Lockwood. I¡¯m hosting my annual charity auction ball in Banton this year. It takes ce this Friday. I¡¯ll send an invitation to you and your family, why don¡¯t you all and meet MY wife. If she likes the CEO, we can move forward with the deal.¡± Thomas could hardly believe his luck! All he would have to do was impress Michaels wife and he would broker thergest deal his firm has had since his father! There was no way his cousin Tyler would be able to beat him now! Smiling widely, Thomas bowed his head several times thanking Aaron for the invitation. Smiling cooly, Aaron turned with Vincent and began to walk out of the conference room. ¡°No need to thank me, I look forward to seeing you and your ¡®wife¡® at the ball.¡± Thomas POV: As the doors closed behind them, Thomas¡¯s face went pale. ¡®How the hell am I supposed to bring my WIFE, when we¡¯re divorced!¡® The sudden reality of the situation came crashing down, not only had Danielle lied to him almost causing him this deal, but Rabena was now gone, and they were divorced. Thomas knew he had to think of something fast or risk not only losing this deal but losing his position. He decided he had no choice; it was time to find Rabena, Pulling out his phone, out and called his assistant Andrew. ¡°Andrew I need you to locate Rabena ASAP!¡± After barking his orders to Andrew, Thomas decided to head to the Crest Estate, Danielle should be back home by now and she had some exining to do. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW SHARE ???? Hunted 25 Chapter 25 Latest content published on Find¡ïNovel -Thomas¡® POV: I was almost at the Crests estate when I decided to call Rabena, as expected I received a generic message. Clearly she had blocked me. I could feel my irritation starting to rise. Why had Danielle lied about that business deal? If I had known it was Rabena I would have treated our marriage better. What was really troubling Thomas was HOW Rabena managed to pull it off. That proposal was immacte, was she really that business savvy and talented? How was it that nobody ever knew? Suddenly, it dawned on Thomas that someone DID in fact know, his grandmother. ¡°Thomas you fool, that girl you¡¯re sniffing around is nothing but a spoiled brat. She holds no value, all she does is cry. Rabena will be the one to elevate you! Think about your future!¡± The words of his grandmother rung heavy in his ears. For past few weeks he had managed to keep his divorce from Rabena a secret. His original n was to reveal the news AFTER he secured the MGT deal. He would give the proper credit to Danielle and prove his grandmother wrong, turns out, she was right all along. A heavy feeling began to seep into his chest, if he didn¡¯t secure this deal, he would lose to Tyler. Thomas arrived at the estate and headed straight into the home, as he made his way to the grand room, he could see Danielle¡¯s mother Amber along with her brother Daniel sitting on a couch. Across from them in a recliner was Danielle, she was curled up with a nket over her legs and scrolling through her phone. Amber was the first to notice Thomas. ¡°Thomas! What a pleasure to see you! How¡¯d the meeting go, well I trust?¡± Thomas cut his eyes over to Amber and then red at Danielle, the memories of that morning came flooding back along with the feelings of humiliation. Danielle suddenly leaped up from her seat and pranced over to him. He never noticed before how immature she was, had she always been this way? His irritation began to grow. ¡°Tommy! How did everything go! When will the project start? Tell me everything!¡± Thomas could hardly get any words in; Danielle had her arms tight around his neck while asking a slew of questions. Then, she said something that made Thomas¡® anger resurge. ¡°I hope you praised me as well!¡± That morning, Danielle had bragged to her family about how her business proposalnded Thomas an interview with the Chairman Michaels of MGT Corp. Naturally her family believed her without hesitation. ¡°Well, of course you did! You¡¯re my brilliant daughter, much more beautiful and smarter than that other thing.¡± Amber beamed with joy as her daughter twirled in a circle being praised for Rabena¡¯s work. Daniel chimed in next. ¡°That¡¯s my amazing little sister! I wish Rabend could be as poised and intelligent as you. 21:42 Fri, 29 Aug 15% As everyone praised Danielle, Darius stood back in silence. Something was troubling him. He may not have cared much for Rabena, but he was aware of how intelligent she was and how often Danielle struggled. Darius was two years older than Rabena and Danielle. The youngest of the three brothers, he spent the most time with them in school and knew how much Rabena overshadowed her. When they applied to the University, Rabena was able to get in on a full schrship while Danielle had to use her family¡¯s connections as Alma Maters. She¡¯d decided to take up an easy subject by choosing a Bachelor of Arts degree in literature while Rabena studied international business and economics. It didn¡¯t make sense that she was the one that wrote this amazing business proposal enough to catch the attention of Aaron Michaels. It also didn¡¯t make any sense how she would be able to connect with him. Aaron Michales was most certainly known throughout the world, even in Banton, he was well known even without having any resorts here. That being said, he stayed mainly in the western and southern continents, when did she have the chance to meet him much less create an entire proposal. Something wasn¡¯t adding
  1. up.
Chapter Comments ? 2 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 26 Chapter 26 Now, Thomas was looking at Danielle withplete disgust, no one noticed his expression except Darius. Pulling her from around his neck, Thomas shoved Danielle back. Startled, she walked slowly towards Thomas. ¡°Tommy, why¡¯d you push me away?¡± Danielle had tears in her eyes as her voice cracked. The same tears she¡¯d had whenever she would use Rabena of being mean or bullying her. The same tears and cracked voiced that worked so many times on him, yet at this moment, he felt nothing but contempt. In a menacing tone, he Thoams began to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Latest content published on Find1Novel Thomas¡® eyes were dark, all that kept reying in his mind was how Danielle lied to him about the proposal. Danielle¡¯s eyes began to bulk, she had no idea what he was referring too. Her voice began to rise as she panicked catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Tommy! What are you talking about? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Both Amber and Davis stood up, Daniel also began to walk in their direction. Darius however continued to lean in the corner and watch not saying one word. Daniel walked over to Thomas demanding to know what was going on. ¡°Thomas! What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why are you being mean to Dani? After all she¡¯s done for you, how could you treat her like this?¡± Thomas looked over at Daniel and scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your sister?¡± Suddenly, the room went quiet, all eyes on Danielle. She began to sob louder. ¡°T¨CTommy, I don¡¯t know what you mean. What did I do?¡± Amber immediately jumped to her defense. ¡°Thomas! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! How could you talk to my daughter like this! If it wasn¡¯t for her you-¡± Thomas cut Amber off yelling, he¡¯d heard enough. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her I would not have blown the biggest deal my firm has ever had!¡± Everyone stared at Thomas in shock. What did he mean by this? What had Danielle done? Finally, Davis spoke up. ¡°Thoams, exin yourself! This is unbing. Against my better judgement I allowed you to enter into a 44 rtionship with my daughter DESPITE what happened with Rabena, and this is how you repay that kindness!¡± In that instant, everything became clear to Thomas. He realized just how much this family as well as himself saw Rabena. She was ALWAYS going to be an outsider. Davis went out his way to refer to Danielle as his daughter while referring to Rabena by name. That was not unintentional, the message was clear. Thoams let out a sarcasticugh, how long had he been a fool? Perhaps his grandmother was right after all. ¡°Your ¡®daughter¡® may have ruined my entire career with her lies.¡± Danielle began to panic, what lies was he referring too? ¡°Tommy I don¡¯t know wha-¡± ¡°Stop lying! Danielle, I know! I know you weren¡¯t the one that created that proposal and setup the meeting between me and Chairman Michaels!¡± Danielle¡¯s face began to pale, she hadn¡¯t expected for Thomas to learn the truth. When she originally heard about the meeting, they referred to the person as Ms. Crest, she naturally assumed they never knew Rabena¡¯s first name. Panicking, she decided to feign ignorance. ¡°T¨CTommy why would you say that? You know I set that up for you. You even said-¡± Exhausted, Thomas cut Danielle off again. ¡°Dani, just stop. Stop with the lies. Did you really not think they would tell me who set everything up?¡± Getting angry with Thomas bullying his sister, Daniel intervened before Danielle could answer. ¡°That¡¯s enough Thomas! If Dani didn¡¯t setup your meeting and proposal then who did!¡± Thomas eyes cut over and red at Daniel. Was that answer not obvious? With a sarcastic chuckle, he answered, ¡°Your sister¡­Rabena¡± Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 27 Hunted 27 -Thomas POV: 44% Everyone stood in shock. That was impossible. There was no way Rabena was able to setup a business proposal savvy enough to catch the attention of Aaron Michales. This had to be a mistake. Amber shook her head refusing to believe it. ¡°That¡¯s a lie! There is no way that useless brat was able to set something like that up!¡± Thomas couldn¡¯t help butugh, was it always this three ring circus regarding Rabena? ¡°So, you¡¯re using Chairman Michaels of lying? What would be the reason?¡± This content belongs to find?novel Amber¡¯s eyes bulked, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Davis suddenly spoke up. ¡°Thomas, maybe you misheard someone, there¡¯s no way Rabena would be able to do something like that. Maybe the Chairman did lie to see how you would react.¡± Thomas was beyond annoyed; these people truly were delusional. A sharp pain stung in his chest; he thought about all the times everyone including himself would gang up on Rabena like this. ¡°What would be the reason Davis? What would he have possibly gained by lying? How would he even know to lie. Neither one of our families are significant enough.¡± Davis¡¯s eyes darkened, he didn¡¯t like hearing how insignificant he waspared to Aaron Michales. Daniel chimed in. ¡°Did Rabena tell you this in an attempt to discredit Dani?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Rabena in over two weeks.¡± Danielle, still sobbing loudly, finally spoke. ¡°Tommy, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but why would I lie? You know I wrote that proposal for you. Did Rabena put you up to this in attempt to get back at me?¡± Amber chimed in again. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened! That little runt is trying to ruin my beautiful daughter because she¡¯s jealous!¡± Darius began to look at his family with pure disgust. Is this what we have been doing the past five years? Allowing Rabena to be the punching bag for all of Dani¡¯s failures? Growing irritated, he finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a simple way to resolve this and verify who¡¯s lying.¡± All eyes went on Dairus as he leaned against the wall. Looking at his family with disdain, his thoughts kept going back to Rabena. ¡®Is this how we all look to you in your eyes Rabena?¡® Daniel looked at his brother irritated. ¡°So, what¡¯s your bright idea Darius?¡± Darius looked over at Thomas who was now staring at Danielle as if he hated her. ¡°Thomas, do you have a copy of the proposal?¡± Thomas looked over at Darius with a puzzled expression. ¡°Yes. I have it right here.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Darius looked over at Danielle who was still crying. ¡°Dani, tell us all what¡¯s in the proposal.¡± The room grew quiet. Danielle¡¯s tears and sobs instantly stopping. She had a look of shock on her face as her color began to drain. She hadn¡¯t expected Darius to say that. He was always the first to defend her. Thomas was now smiling, he should have thought of that. ¡°Go ahead Danielle. Since you wrote this proposal for me, you should know everything in it.¡± Amber spoke up again. ¡°There¡¯s no way she could remember all of that junk! Darius, stop this!¡± Thomas looked at Amber with disgust in his eyes. ¡°Mrs. Crest, this proposal was done immactely, it was so thoroughly detailed that Crest Realty Development would have been able to benefit from this deal as well.¡± Suddenly Davis lifted his face, the possibility of him partnering with MGT sparked him up. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do Chaiman Michaels also want to do a development deal for real estate with Crest? What was in the proposal?¡± Chapter Comments 62 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Hunted 28 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel Chapter 28 Thomas looked over at Danielle, her face was flushed with fear. ¡°Ask your daughter.¡± Everyone turned towards Danielle. Amber and Davis moved towards her speaking in soft tones. ¡°Dani dear, why don¡¯t you tell your father and I what your proposal was about. If it can get us a contract with MGT we can clear all of this mess up. I¡¯m sure it was just a misunderstanding caused by your sister.¡± Now it was Daniel who stared at his mother with slight disgust, he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but why was she so hellbent on ming Rabena. Guilt suddenly began to creep into him, it was he that med her first. Darius decided to speak, this whole situation was beginning to piss him off, no way his family was THIS blind when it came to Danielle. ¡°Danielle why don¡¯t you just stop lying. This is dragging out longer than it has too.¡± Amber cut in trying to stop Dairus from speaking but he kept going. ¡°Do all of you suffer from amnesia? Danielle barley made it to college. If it wasn¡¯t for her being a legacy child she would have never gotten into the university. It was Rabena that had the perfect GPA, and high¨Ctest scores. She¡¯s also the one that studied business and economics. She wrote the proposal.¡± Amber interjected again. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way she could have written something that thorough.¡± Darius gave a sarcasticugh. ¡°Really mom? Are you so blinded by hatred towards Rabena that you would think it¡¯s impossible for her, an economic and international business major with a perfect GPA to draft a business proposal. BUT the daughter who barley made it to college and majored in literature could? You think that makes sense?¡± But before Amber could answer, Thomas spoke up again. ¡°Mrs. Crest, whether you believe it or not, Rabena wrote that proposal. So, if you all want to be apart of that development deal, I suggest you help me find Rabena by Friday.¡± Daniel looked over at Thomas in confusion. ¡°Why? What will happen by Friday?¡± Thomas let out a deep sigh. ¡°In order to salvage the mess Danielle made, I had to tell Chairman Michaels I was still married to Rabena. He¡¯s hosting his annual charity ball in Banton this year and we¡¯re all invited. The invitations will be here this evening.¡± 12:44 Sat, 30 Aug The room was once again quiet. What should have been a joyous moment soon turned into a nightmare. If Rabena didn¡¯t show up at that ball, not only would a lucrative business deal be destroyed, but word could also get out around Banton¡¯s social society. Amber let out a loud yell. ¡°That little brat is always making our lives miserable!! I don¡¯t see why she has to be there!¡± Thomas was growing tired of this act. ¡°Unless you want your family to be the of Banton, I suggest you get off your high horse and help me find her!¡± Fresh out of tears, Danielle finally spoke. ¡°What if we say she was too ill to show up at the ball?¡± Thomas looked at Danielle withplete exasperation. Although he was irritated with her, her suggestion wasn¡¯t aplete waste. They would have to think of something in the event they could not find Rabena. Gritting his teeth, he agreed to the n only as a backup. ¡°Fine. If by Thursday we can¡¯t locate her, we¡¯ll tell them she¡¯s sick. Danielle, you¡¯re good at lying so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll put on a fantastic show.¡± With that, Thomas left the estate and began his search for Rabena. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW POV: I arrived in Banton around 6:00 that Wednesday evening. It had been weeks since I wasst in this god- awful city. I¡¯d told myself I was nevering back; but in order for the n to work, I needed to be here. Damon grabbed our bags as we made our way to our chauffer. Aaron and Vincent had already arrived early Monday morning, and my uncle and cousins would be here tomorrow. Monday evening while on facetime, Aaron had filled me in on what happened at his meeting with Thomas. I could hardly believe my ears. ¡°Sa, wait, he thought DANIELLE was the one who created that proposal. She could barley do term papers back when we were in school.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh hysterically, was Thomas really that delusional? Now it all made sense why he kept insisting she was helping him expand his business. That¡¯s when Aaron dropped the bombshell on me. ¡°Oh, and the two of you are still married. Apparently he¡¯s loved you for over five years¡± I damn near spit my water out when I heard that part. To think he would stoop so low as to lie and say we are still married to each other. In love! Please! The only thing he ever loved was humiliating me. The mere thought pissed me off in ways I didn¡¯t know possible. Seeing my anger, Aaron let out a light chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re quite adorable when you¡¯re upset.¡± I rolled my eyes at that statement, I wasn¡¯t trying to be cute, I really was pissed. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at his remark. Aaron was wearing me down each day, I could feel the ice around my heart slowly thawing. Still finding humor in my irritation, Aaron continued. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be pout future wife, I¡¯ve a very entertaining trap for your ex¨Chusband. He actually walked right into it.¡± After hanging up with Aaron, I quickly called a party supply chain in Banton that specialized in making invitations, I would make sure special invites went to my former family members. By the time Damon and I arrived at the hotel, Aaron and Vincent were finished with their conference meetings with the board back in Convington. As we made our way through the lobby, they were existing the conference room. As soon as we locked eyes, an instant smile formed on my lips. I could feel my face getting flushed with heat as I walked towards him. After shaking Damon¡¯s hand, he embraced me with a passionate hug. It felt as if we hadn¡¯t seen each other in years instead of just a few days, I couldn¡¯t help butugh to myself, I actually missed him. Once everyone got settled into our rooms, we all had dinner in the hotel restaurant. Over dinner, we discussed the next part of our n. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Chairwoman Lockwood. She agreed to meet with us tomorrow.¡± Aaron gave a ¡®proud like¡® smile. Sipping his wine, he began to speak. Chapter 29 Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel ¡°And she¡¯s okay with all of this? I mean it is her grandson we¡¯re taking down.¡± I gave a lighthearted smile, while it was true Thomas was her grandson, she was furious when I told her of the divorce. Apparently Thomas had lying to her as well, keeping up the pretense that we were still married. Not keeping up his end of the bargain by maintaining our marriage was bad enough, but LYING, that she wouldn¡¯t tolerate. Damon let out a low chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Grandma Lockwood loved Ruby more than she loved her own grandson.¡± After dinner, everyone went to their suites, Aaron rented out the entire three VIP floors for us as well as his staff and family members that would be arriving Thursday for the ball. We¡¯d decided we would share a suite instead of getting separate ones, though he offered. ¡°Are you sure about that Ruby? I don¡¯t want you to be ufortable.¡± Truth be told, I was morefortable with him than I had ever been with Thomas. He made me feel safe and secure in such a short time. ¡°I¡¯m sure. No worries soon to be husband, I trust you. Aaron shed a bright smile that almost made my heart do a race down a 500 dash. Always so dazzling. After taking a much¨Cneeded shower, I was patting my hair dry when I saw him standing by the bay window. Wearing only pajama pants, Aaron was truly a work of art. Being that gorgeous should be a crime. I definitely didn¡¯t trust my inner thoughts at that moment. He was finishing up a call when he noticed me staring like a fool. Brandishing a seductive smile, he walked over to me. ¡°See something you like future wife?¡± Smiling. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Still smiling at me, Aaron reached up and gently grabbed my hair towel, My long and wavy hair fell down my back and over my shoulders. He stared at my hair for brief moment before touching it. ¡°Would you like me to blow¨Cdry your hair for you?¡± That was unexpected. Blushing I nodded my head slightly. ¡°Sure.¡± Aaron took my hand and led me over to the vanity in our bedroom. I watched him with steady eyes as he plugged in the dryer. He then took his hands and gently ran his fingers through my hair. Maybe it was jeg, or exhaustion, or maybe it just felt damn good. But I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes as he began to dry my hair. My hair was pretty thick, so it took about 20 minutespletely dry. To make sure it was thoroughly dry, he took some hair cream that smelt like roses and rubbed it through my hair. It felt so good I couldn¡¯t help but let out a light moan. -Aaron¡¯s POV: That sounding out of her mouth did something to me that was uncontroble. I had already been longing to touch her but told myself I would be on my best behavior. But the way she closed her eyes and that sound; I was beginning to betray my own thoughts. Rabena¡¯s eyes slowly opened. She had this look of longing on her face, like she had been waiting for me all her life. That was it, n cracked. I leaned down and kissed her lips soft and slowly. Out of habit I woke up before sunrise that next morning. Rabena was still asleep. Her face was perfect mouth slightly open. I could still smell her sweet scent on my lips. I hadn¡¯t intended forst night to happen, but I was most certainly d it did. Thomas was fool, the fact that he¡¯d never touched her even after their marriage was ridiculous. Still, I relished in the thought of being her first and only. Now that the invitations had been sent, it was time to wrap this up, I had a wedding to n. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 30 Chapter 30 -Rabena¡¯s POV: I woke up that next morning feeling like I¡¯d slept for 100 years. My body felt so rxed I couldn¡¯t help buty and smile. Last night was like a romance novel. Aaron made my body and soul feel things I never thought I¡¯d experience. I felt loved and cherished. I was actually happy I gave myself to him and found myself feeling greedy for wanting more. Aaron had already got up and would be in the conference room for most of the morning setting everything up for the ball. He¡¯d left a note for me on the pillow. ¡°Good morning my beautiful wife to be. I trust you slept wellst night¡­I most certainly did ??. Enjoy a good and hearty breakfast. I¡¯ve booked you an appointment at the spa. There¡¯s a little surprise waiting for you when you arrive. I¡¯ll be to pick you up at 12:30 for our meeting with the chairwoman. Love, Your Husband to be. I couldn¡¯t help but blush all over. After taking a shower, I met up with Damon and had breakfast. Taking a sip of my coffee, I noticed Damon had a peculiar look on his face. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Tilting his head, he took a bite of toast. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something about you seems different this morning.¡± My eyes instantly bulked up. How the hell did he know! Was it that obvious? Stuffing pancakes in my mouth to make sure I wouldn¡¯t say anything too embarrassing, I yed at not knowing what he was referring too. ¡°I don¡¯t why you feel that way, I¡¯m still the same me.¡± Looking at my brother with a slightly guilty expression, he lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true, and much as I want to kill him right now, I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡± We both stared at each other for a brief moment, a protective big brother to his little sister, I put my fork down and hugged him tight. Tears forming as I began to speak. ¡°Thank you for always loving me. I am really happy.¡± Damon gripped a little tighter, ¡°He better keep it that way or else he¡¯ll have to deal with me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, remembering the day he saved me and beat Thomas¡® ass, I knew he met every word. After breakfast, me and Damon split up. He decided to hit the gym and then catch up with some friends while I made my way to the hotel¡¯s spa. As soon as I arrived, hostess immediately knew who I was. She eagerly led me to the VIP room. ¡°Mrs. Michales wee! Your husband made reservations for you to have our full VIP spa treatment so please let us know if there¡¯s anything we can do to make your stay more . Please follow me.¡± As we got closer to the doors I could have sworn I heard voices of women chatting, some I even thought I recognized. When the double doors opened I was taken by a full surprise. Aaron arranged for everyone to be here! Pera, Brea, Tara, Gloria, Caroline, even little Grace. I so was overwhelmed with joy all I could do was hold my breath. Just as I was about to walk over and hug everyone there was a light tap on my shoulder. When I turned around, I could hardly believe it. Standing before me was Lina and Lisa, Aaron¡¯s mom and younger sister. That was it, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The tears began flowing down my face as I hugged them both tightly. Lina extended her arms and stepped back. ¡°Well, my goodness! Look at how beautiful you are Ruby!¡± Lisa chimed in, her voice still full of that vivacious excitement, she hadn¡¯t changed one bit. ¡°OMG mom right! Ruby you look gorgeous! Oh my gosh I¡¯ve missed you so much!! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re home!¡± The word home meant so much more to me than any of them would ever know. My heart finally felt the way it felt over five years ago. I was finally back with my loved ones; Aaron had truly outdone himself. This update is avable on findnovel After the hugs and introductions, we all sat around in the spaughing and catching up. It was just like old times when my mom would host slumber parties for me. ¡°Ohhh I cannot wait to start nning the wedding!¡± Lisa pped her hands loudly; she¡¯d just graduated designer school and was eager to put her skills to use. ¡°Absolutely, my son won¡¯t be allowed to be cheap with this. You¡¯re going to have nothing but the best! I want Grace smiling all the way from heaven.¡± Hearing my future mother¨Cinw say that about my mom, the tears started to pour again. ¡°Awe Ruby! Don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re gonna make me cry.¡± Tara chuckled as she handed me a tissue and also wiped tears out of her own eyes. I couldn¡¯t help it however, it had been so long since felt this happy, it made thest five years feel like it was just a bad dream, ¡°So, what¡¯s on the itinerary after the spa?¡± Brea asked as she sipped her champagne. My Aunt Gloria pulled out a list from her pocket. I couldn¡¯t believe it; they actually had an itinerary. ¡°After we¡¯re finished here we¡¯ll have a few hours of downtime from 12:30-3pm. Aaron and Ruby have an appointment. Once she gets back to the hotel, we¡¯ll head to Charte¡® Boutique to buy gowns for tomorrow night. Aaron booked out the entire store from 3:30pm-7pm, After that, we¡¯re going to have a family dinner with everyone at Tremark¡¯s Steakhouse.¡± Lisa took a sip of her wine and giggled. ¡°Oh my god, my brother is really in love! He is going all out!¡± With a proud smile on her face, Lina began to speak. ¡°Well, he has been in love with Ruby since he was 17.¡± Hearing that almost made me choke on my wine. Who¡¯s been in love! I looked over at my mother¨Cinw withplete shock. Suddenly, Tara chimed in with a slight hint ofughter in her voice. ¡°Ruby, you really didn¡¯t know. He definitely had a crush on you when we were in high school.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing, how had I not known this? Why did everyone else know? What was going on? ¡°Yeah he used to watch you y your violin all the time.¡± Pera said with smile as she picked out a nail polish color. Hearing all of this was crazy, I never knew Aaron paid that much attention to me. Growing up, I used to think he was just Lisa¡¯s uptight big brother, he barley even smiled. Caroline suddenly spoke breaking my train of thought. ¡°So, it was fate. The two of you were destined for each other.¡± Fate. I wonder if there was some truth to that. After so many years of feeling unloved and unwanted, I certainly hoped it was true. We spent the rest of the time in spaughing and talking about dream weddings, kids, careers. This was without a doubt the best day I had in a long time. Chapter Comments ͹2 Hunted 31 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 31 -Thomas¡® POV: We received the ball invitations that same night, he¡¯d sent one for each of us, Rabena included. I could feel my palms start to sweat as I read her name on the fancy stationary. All that day I had my assistant trying to find her with no luck. At this rate we would have no choice but to go along with Danielle¡¯s n of feigning sickness. Every time he thought about that day his blood boiled over. Danielle really put him in a difficult position lying about that proposal. He would have never agreed to a divorce had he known Rabena was behind it. Suddenly, a text message came through on his phone, it was from his grandmother. Grandmom: I just received an invitation for the annual MGT charity ball. I¡¯ll be taking your cousin as my escort as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll go with Rabena. Thomas could feel the color drain from his face. For the past several weeks he¡¯d been lying to his grandmother about his divorce from Rabena, if he didn¡¯t secure that deal Friday his promotion to CEO was as good as dead. Today was Thursday and he still had not heard anything regarding Rabena¡¯s whereabouts. ¡®Where the fuck did she go to another !¡® Suddenly, his phone rang, it was his assistant Andrew. ¡°Have you found her?!¡± There was a slight pause before he responded. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t sir-¡± ¡°Then what the hell did you call me for!¡± His irritation growing Thomas cut Andrew off, what was the point in calling him if he hadn¡¯t yet found her. ¡°I thought you might like to know Damon is back in town.¡± Thomas paused for a moment. This might actually be some good news. It was no secret that shortly after Rabena left he also disappeared; it was naturally assumed that she was with him. That could be the reason why she¡¯s been able to survive this whole time. She had no money, no means and no connections, so it had to be Damon. ¡°Good, this is good. Do you have a location for him?¡± ¡°I was able to find out threw one of his friends that he¡¯ll be meeting him for brunch at the Ivy around noon.¡± Thomas took a look at his watchy, the time was 11:15am. ¡°Okay great work, I¡¯m headed there now. She didn¡¯t have many friends but see if she may have reached out to any one today as well.¡± Thomas made a U¨Cturn and headed straight for the Ivy. He¡¯d find out where she was one way or another. -Aaron¡¯s POV: After his meetings, Aaron showed up in the lobby at exactly 12:30pm. When he finally found Rabena he could hardly believe his eyes. Aaron always thought she was beautiful but right now, she looked like a mature beautiful goddess ready to take on the world. The spa most certainly did her justice. She¡¯syered and added honey blonde streaks to her hair. Her nails had a French manicure and her skin looked amazing. A beautiful caramelplexion with the right amount of soft makeup. She was wearing a navy¨Cblue pencil skirt and cream colored buttoned up blouse. She looked every bit the part of a businesswoman meeting with a chairwoman. Aaron was beyond impressed. Walking up with a huge smile on his face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pride. Get full chapters from find?novel ¡°You look gorgeous Ms. Price.¡± -Rabena¡¯s POV: That was the first time in a while since he called me that. It actually sounded kind of strange now. Rabena had a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°Why thank you Chairman Michaels.¡± Extending his arm to Rabena, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but smile, as they made their way to the valet, Rabena felt like she was ready to conquer the world. Chapter Comments 63 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Hunted 32 Chapter 32 They arrived at the Lockwood manor at 1pm. The head butler Martin met them at their car. ¡°Chairman Michaels, Lady Rabena, wee to Lockwood Manor. If you would please follow me, Chairwoman Lockwood is in the grand room.¡± Memories of the Lockwood manor began to flood Rabena¡¯s mind. All of them weren¡¯t bad, Grandmother Lockwood had always been kind to her even before she saved her life, and though she didn¡¯t interact with him as much, Tyler was also always kind. The bad memories were just from Thomas and the Crests. She shook her head slightly as if to make those memories disappear. Today was about brokering a deal not going back down memoryne. As Martin introduced both Rabena and Aaron while they made their way through the grand room doors, Both Tyler and Chairwoman Lockwood stood up to greet them. As soon as soon as their eyes met, Grandmother Lockwood¡¯s eyes began to water. It had been months since she¡¯d saw Rabena, and she missed her so. Tyler held her arm as she made her way to Rabena, standing in silence for a moment, Chairwoman Lockwood sized Rabena up. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but Rabena seemed different. No longer the quiet, shy, and humble girl, before her stood a confident and regal young woman ready to do business. Releasing her arm from Tyler¡¯s, she embraced Rabena in a hug. Rabena could feel her eyes began to water as she hugged Grandmother Lockwood; she had missed her as well. Taking a step back, Rabena introduced Aaron to both Chairwoman Lockwood and Tyler. ¡°Grandmother, Tyler, I¡¯d like to introduce you both to my fianc¨¦. This is Chairman Aaron Michaels of MGT Corp.¡± Rabena beamed proudly as she introduced Aaron. He couldn¡¯t help but blush a little as he shook Tyler¡¯s hand. Gently kissing Grandmother Lockwood¡¯s hand, Aaron spoke in smooth and crooning tone. Readplete version only at find?novel ¡°Chairwoman Lockwood, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. Rabena has spoken so highly of you, though as beautiful as you are I¡¯m having s difficult time believing you to be a grandmother.¡± Rabena smiled and rolled her eyes slightly, such a dazzler. Grandmother Lockwood however was grinning from ear to ear, her face full of blush. ¡°Oh, my. Well, he¡¯s quite the My you Rabena, you¡¯ve certainly outdone yourself with this one.¡± After taking their seats, Chairwoman Lockwood decided to get right down to business. ¡°So, let¡¯s not beat around the bush here. I understand you made one hell of a business proposal originally for my idiot grandson Thomas correct Rabena?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I originally reached out to Chairman Michaels after marrying Thomas in hope of a merger deal for the Northern continent expansion of MGT Resorts and Hotels.¡± While Rabena was updating the Chairwoman, Tyler was pulling out the proposal. Rabena decided to give him a copy a few days before the meeting to give him time to go over the n. Unlike Thomas, she knew he would read it thoroughly. ¡°I see. I know why you decided not to move forward with Thomas Rabena, as I¡¯m sure there are simr reasons for Chairman Michaels as well. What my grandson did to you was beyond despicable. I don¡¯t me you at all for the divorce, always knew he would screw it up over that girl.¡± Rabena couldn¡¯t help but smile, it was true, she never cared for Danielle. Rabena often wondered if that was part of the reason she loved her so much, unlike everyone else, she wasn¡¯t snowed by Danielle¡¯s tricks. The Chairwoman continued to speak. ¡°That being said, I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re here today?¡± Chapter Comments 3 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 33 -Rabena¡¯s POV: I knew Grandmother Lockwood would be cautious of our intensions today, she wouldn¡¯t be the shrewd and charismatic businesswoman she was if she weren¡¯t. I looked over at Aaron, he had a slight smile¨Cin his eyes as he let me lead this meeting. His face quietly saying, ¡®you got this future wife.¡® My confidence excelled through the roof. I wasn¡¯t the same girl from two months ago. ¡°Tyler, have you had a chance to read over the proposal?¡± Tyler¡¯s head popped up, excitement in his eyes. ¡°Yes! Rabena, you¡¯re business genius! This proposal is immacte, every aspect in full detail from the number of profits Lockwood Corp can expect all the way down to rise in our shares.¡± Chairwoman Lockwood looked over at Tyler with a shocked expression. This was the first time she¡¯d ever heard himpliment someone. Tyler was not the most personable man, his standards were often viewed as unreasonable, and it was hard to impress him. Whatever was in that proposal, it must have been nothing short of amazing. Looking back at Rabena, the Chairwoman began to speak. ¡°Well, I see you have my grandson¡¯s attention, now you REALLY have mine. What exactly are you wanting to do?¡± Rabena smiled at the Chairwoman. ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯d like to still go into business with Lockwood Architecture & Corp.¡± Chairwoman Lockwood could hardly believe her ears. She¡¯d thought for sure this deal was good as dead the minute she divorced Thomas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, am I understanding you correctly Rabena. You want to still do business with us, why?¡± Rabena smiled and ced the Chairwoman¡¯s hands into hers. ¡°Grandmother, for the five years I was here, you know better than anyone how horrible my life was. The only people that ever showed me love was my brother Damon¡­and you, while Tyler always showed me kindness, Part of the reason I wanted this deal so bad was because it would also mean helping you. So, if you¡¯re willing, we¡¯d love to make this deal. In addition to MGT, you¡¯ll also receive top of the line Techware and equipment from Prd Tech Tyler nearly chocked on his water, only the Chairwoman knew the true identity of Rabena, she¡¯d kept her secret all these years to make sure she would never be exploited by the Crests or her grandson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rabena, what¡¯s your connection to Prd Tech?¡± The chairwoman shot an annoyed look over at Tyler and pped his shoulder. ¡°You fool; she¡¯s one the heirs. You¡¯re looking at President Rabena Price.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes almost bulgedpletely out the sockets; he had no idea Rabena¡¯s adoptive parents were the Prices. After a quick history lesson regarding her adoption, Tyler was now all caught up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. All that time he was married to a Price. My cousin is truly a fool.¡± Chairwoman Lockwood rolled her eyes in agreement. ¡°Well, that much is obvious which is why I have to ask. Rabena, are you and your fianc¨¦ wiling to work with my grandson even after all of this?¡± Rabena and Aaron both looked at each other, now came the catch of the deal. ¡°Actually Chairwoman, we¡¯re not.¡± Now the chairwoman was confused, if they weren¡¯t willing to work with Thomas how could they possibly go into business. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t understand.¡± Updates are released by f?ndnovel ¡°Chairwoman, I know you were originally grooming Thomas to be CEO due to his father. However, in the two years I was with him, I realized he had no real business acumen. Thomas is spoiled and entitled sitting back just waiting for the keys of the kingdom to be handed to him with minimum effort.¡± Tyler couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly in agreement. He¡¯s hated the fact that Thomas was going to be CEO simply because his father who passed away was. He was the one that took special interest in the growth and development of Lockwood Corp, and now, hearing how his grandmother had also brokered an entire marriage with one of the world¡¯srgest conglomerates, it just felt unfair. Thomas never deserved Rabena, if she¡¯d been married to him; they would not have lost her to Michaels. ¡°Then what do you propose Rabena because he is in fact being groomed for CEO.¡± Rabena nced over at Tyler and smiled. ¡°Simple, give the position to the one that deserves it most. Give it to Tyler. If you agree to make Tyler CEO of Lockwood Architecture & Corp, MGT Corp will hire your firm toplete the hotels and resorts for the entire northern continent. It¡¯ll be a multi¨Cbillion¨Cdor deal.¡± Both Tyler and Chairwoman Lockwood sat in shock. They knew MGT was expanding to Banton, they had no idea they were expanding the entire continent. After the mild shock wore off, the Chairwoman exhaled, looked at her grandson whose eyes were still bulged, and then at young woman sitting before her. She was beyond impressed. ¡°Ms. No, President Price, you¡¯re dn amazing businesswoman. You have no idea how much of me I see in you. Chairman Michaels, I hope you are in fact smarter than my grandson with this one.¡± Aaron smiled with pride, gently grabbing Rabena¡¯s hand. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let you down ma¡¯am.¡± Chairwoman Lockwood gave a soft and sincere smile while Rabena blushed. ¡°Well, then there¡¯s just one thing to do¡­when do we sign the contracts?¡± ps and celebrations followed the signing of the contracts. Chairwoman Lockwood had Martin bring in some champagne to toast the new deal. ¡°Here¡¯s to a long a beautiful rtionship between the three families!¡± HERE! HERE! After the toasting, Rabena excused herself to thedies room. Washing her hands, Rabena took a look at herself in the mirror. Standing before her was no longer the sad and meek girl, but a confident and strong businesswoman. She was beyond proud of herself. After leaving the restroom, Tyler stopped her in the hallway. Without saying a word, he walked up and hugged Rabena tightly. ¡°I hate that he didn¡¯t know what he had. Thank you so much Rabena. I¡¯ll be forever in your debt and rooting for your happiness. You deserve it.¡± cing a gentle kiss on her cheek, Rabena slightly blushed. ¡°T¨CThank you Tyler. Excuse me, I mean CEO Lockwood.¡± Rabena¡¯s smile nearly made Tyler¡¯s heart leap out of his chest. Just then, Aaron walked up, his eyes slightly darkening at Tyler. A slight smile curled up on Tyler¡¯s lips, he knew what that look met and he understood the feeling. ¡°CEO Lockwood, I certainly look forward to our partnership, I hope you¡¯ll be able to make it to our wedding as well.¡± Tylerughed to himself, hepletely understood why Michaels was marking his territory, Rabena was an exceptional woman. It was too bad he never had the chance to tell her he¡¯d always liked her from the moment he first met her. Extending his hand, he shook Aaron¡¯s hand with a look that said, ¡®I hope you value what you have.¡® While Aaron¡¯s look read indeed I do.¡® With Rabena being none the wiser to this exchange of silent words between the two men. After saying their goodbyes, Aaron informed Tyler and Chairwoman Lockwood that he would make the announcement of the deal at the ball and to wait to announce Tyler¡¯s promotion there as well. The time was now 2:17pm, Aaron decided to take Rabena straight to the boutique to meet with the other woman. Smiling, Rabena turned to Aaron. ¡°I almost forgot, I never got to thank you for this morning. That was the best surprise I could ever have.¡± Aaron picked Rabena¡¯s hand up and kissed it gently. ¡°My pleasure future wife.¡± ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 34 Hunted 34 Chapter 34 -Thomas¡® POV: Thomas arrived at the Ivy around 12:30pm. As he made his way past the reception, he could see the friend that informed Andrew of Damon¡¯s return. Walking over, Thomas began to ask where Damon was. Before he could finish, the man waived his hand in the air. ¡°First things, first Lockwood, that assistant of yours said I¡¯d be for my information.¡± Thoams looked at the man withplete disgust. ¡°So, you¡¯d sell your friend out for money, how disgraceful.¡± The man scoffed. ¡°Whatever, you want the information, it¡¯s gonna cost you.¡± Thomas pulled his checkbook out and wrote the man a check for two thousand dors. After cing the check in his pocket, he pointed over to the section Damon was sitting with his friends. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you Lockwood.¡± Thomas made his way to the section, hopefully he could find out where Rabena was in time for the ball. Damon wasughing with his friends Jake and Chris. They had been his best friends since grade school and was upset when he left. ¡°Man look at you! The west has been good to you! Still pissed at you for leaving us though.¡± Chris joked as he gave Damon a soft punch to the arm. Jake chimed in as well. ¡°Yeah dude, I can¡¯t believe you ditched us! We¡¯ve really missed you!¡± Damon smiled sheepishly at his friends, when he¡¯d decided to leave with Rabena, everything happened so fast he didn¡¯t get the chance to really say goodbye. ¡°Sorry guys. I had to protect my little sister though.¡± Both Chris and Jake knew about the hell Rabena had been through at the hands of Thomas and the Crests, so even though they missed their friend, theypletely understood. ¡°Nah, we understand. I would have done the same thing for my sister. How is Rabena?¡± Jake asked as he stuffed fries in his mouth. 1/3 Read full story at find[f]ovel 12:44 Sat, 30 Aug ¡°She¡¯s doing great actually. She¡¯s really grown up and
into her own. I¡¯ve got to see her in a totally new light. It¡¯s so much I got to catch y¡¯all up on.¡± Damon looked at his watch, hisst friend Raymond was also supposed toe, but he still hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t Raymond supposed toe too?¡± Chris looked at his phone. ¡°Yeah it looks like he just texted me saying something came up. Guess he isn¡¯t .¡± Damon didn¡¯t mind; he¡¯d never really cared for Raymond. He hung out with him only because of Chris, same for Jake. ¡°I know that¡¯s your friend Chris, but that dude always seemed shifty to me.¡± ¡°Nah, he¡¯s alright. He¡¯s just not much of a people¡¯s person.¡± Jake shrugged his shoulders as if to say, ¡®whatever you say¡®. Just as Damon was about to say something, he noticed both Jake and Chris look up startled. Curious, he turned around to see what they were staring at. There was Thomas, looking nervously at Damon remembering thest time the two of them were in the same room. Thomas extended his hand nervously to Damon. ¡°Long time no see Damon. How¡¯ve you been?¡± Damon looked at Thoams¡¯s hand with disgust, no way did he think he was going to be friendly with him after what he did to his sister. Standing slowly, Damon looked down at Thomas. ¡°What the hell are you doing here Lockwood?¡± Thomas felt a slight surge of fear down his spine, he didn¡¯t think Damon would attack him in a public ce, but he stepped back just to be cautious. ¡°I didn¡¯te to start any trouble Damon. I just wanted to know if you could tell me where Rabena is.¡± ¡°Why in the hell would I do that?¡± Thomas knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy, still, this was the only chance he had left. ¡°Look Damon, I know I wasn¡¯t the best to your sister, for that I¡¯m sorry. You have no idea how much I wish I could take back what I did. That¡¯s why-¡± Before he could finish, Damon cut him off. ¡°Exactly what were you wishing you could take back Lockwood? Throwing a marriage certificate in her face and then bailing on her to celebrate her sister¡¯s birthday even though it was her day too? Or how about all the times you picked Danielle¡¯s side over Ruby¡¯s even though she didn¡¯t do anything. Oh, this is a good one, maybe allowing her to catch you fucking Dani in the guest room. You¡¯d like to take that back?¡± Jake and Chris stood in shock, they knew things were bad between Thomas and Rabena, but they had no idea it was THIS bad. Thomas was a whole monster. Suddenly, Damon walked up to Thomas¡¯s face causing his color to drain with fear. ¡°Or maybe you wanna take back nearly killing my sister by locking her in a hot shed for over three days with no food or water.¡± All the color had drained from Thomas¡¯s face at this point. He knew this meeting wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to go this horrible. There was no way Damon would tell him anything after expressing all of Rabena¡¯s grievances. With Damon still staring in Thomas¡¯s face, Jake decided to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your n was here Lockwood, but whatever it was it¡¯s not going to happen. Why don¡¯t you take your leave and spare yourself any further embarrassment.¡± Thomas panicked and looked over at Jake. ¡°Jake I¡¯m sorry but this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you. I just want to-¡± Jake walked up to Thomas followed by Chris; a crowd of people were now looking in their direction. Chris decided to speak now. ¡°Lockwood, we¡¯re doing you a favor because unless you want all these people to see you put on your ass, I suggest you leave now. Realizing he was outnumbered, Thomas decided to take his loss. Holding his head slightly down, Thomas turned to take his leave. Fuming, he called his assistant and told him to put a stop order on the check he wrote out to Raymond. Next he headed over to the Crest estate to inform them they would be going with n B. Seething, Thomas knew he had to secure this deal by any means necessary, but he¡¯d also begun to feel guilty about how he¡¯d treated Rabena all these years. He told himself after he secured the deal with MGT he would make it up to her, it was the least he could do for her writing that proposal. Chapter Comments 62 Hunted 35 -Rabena¡¯s POV: Aaron dropped me off at Charte¡® Boutique right before 3pm. Thedies were already there, he¡¯d already sent a car to pick them up at the hotel. My¨Chusband¨Cto¨Cbe was very thorough, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you over there giggling about?¡± Aaron looked at me with a mischievous grin. ¡°Oh nothing, just admiring how thorough my future husband is. It¡¯s quite the turn on.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes slightly darkened. If Rabena kept up this flirtatious act she might not make to the boutique. The urge to turn the car around and head back to the hotel was racing through his thoughts. ¡°Well, I supposed I¡¯ll have to be rewarded on, right President Price?¡± Rabena could feel her face starting to burn, he was clearly better at flirting than her. Stumbling on her words, Rabena began to exit the car. ¡°I¡­I suppose so.¡± Almost tripping as she left the car, Aaron couldn¡¯t help butugh. He¡¯d make sure she stayed true to her words. As soon as Rabena entered the boutique, the hostess Vrie greeted her with a huge smile. ¡°Wee to Charte¡®! I¡¯m Vrie the boutique¡¯s owner. You must be the lovely Rabena Price.¡± Rabena smiled shyly, clearly her fianc¨¦ made quite the impression. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Ms. Vrie.¡± Vrie slightly blushed. She was already anticipating what type of people she would be hosting. When she learned Chairman Michales wanted to rent her entire boutique for several hours just so his fianc¨¦ and her entourage could pick out dresses, she¡¯d imagine a bunch of snobby uptight women from the western continent. But that wasn¡¯t the case, all thedies were cheerful, polite, and talkative. They¡¯dplimented how beautiful her store and clothing were and asked if she was willing to travel for business. Vrie never had that type of respect from some of the elite socialites in Banton, she wanted to make sure she fulfilled the Chairman¡¯s wishes. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Banton¡¯s clothing stores but I was told your boutique has some of the most beautiful designs and evening gowns, is that correct?¡± Chapters first released on F¦ÉndNovel Blushing. ¡°Oh, yes Chairman Michaels, you were told correct! May I ask who you would like to buy a gown for?¡± Aaron was looking around the store, from what he¡¯d seen so far, he was d he chose this ce. ¡°It¡¯s for my fianc¨¦. I¡¯m going to be announcing our engagement at my charity ball, and I¡¯d like her to look like a queen. Would you be able to do that for me?¡± Vrie could still remember that gorgeous smile on his face as he made reservations to book the entire store. With the challenge epted she wouldn¡¯t let him down. She¡¯d turn Rabena Price into the queen of the night, luckily, she was absolutely gorgeous with a petite but structured figure. Dolling her up would be an easy task. Rabena made her way to dressing room where everyone else was at,ughing, looking at dresses and drinking wine. Gracie was the first to notice her walk in, running over she gave Rabena a big hug. ¡°Auntie Rabena you¡¯re finally here! We¡¯re picking out dresses!¡± Gracie took her hand a led her to the seating area as if she were the shop¡¯s hostess, all the womenughed as she exined some of the different type of dresses the boutique had. Vrie bent down and gave Gracie a hi¨Cfive. ¡°Ms. Gracie, you might have some sales talent in you for fashion! Would you like to be my assistant for the evening?¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as she yelled ¡°yes!¡± Everyoneughed as she followed Vrie to retrieve some more clothing. Pera handed Rabena a ss of wine as she sat down. ¡°Alright gorgeous! Your hubby has informed us we¡¯ll need make sure you¡¯re the bell of the ball for Friday¡¯s g, but you¡¯re going also need something for tonight¡¯s dinner!¡± Chapter Comments ͹2 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 36 The family meet and greet dinner was tonight. Since the Michaels were alling to the charity ball, Aaron that tonight would be a perfect opportunity for the families to meet before the wedding. As Rabena and thedies began looking at gowns, Lisa started going over the list of family members. ¡°Mom, exactly how many of our family members are tonight?¡± Lina looked up to the ceiling as if she were counting to herself. ¡°Well, quite a bit I imagine. Your brother booked out the entire restaurant for the evening.¡± Rabena couldn¡¯t help butugh, Lina had no idea how extravagant her son was. He¡¯d done the same thing just for a dinner of two. Lisa started counting on her fingers while naming some of their family members. ¡°Well let¡¯s see, we have Dad, all five uncles, all five aunts, 27 first cousins, about 12 second cousins, and 7third cousins. Their spouses, Grandmom. Am I missing anyone from the Michaels side?¡± Rabena¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out the sockets, were THAT many family membersing to this dinner. Not to mention, that was just the Michaels side! After the engagement, Uncle Pete called every Price he could think of with all of them saying they couldn¡¯t wait toe. Although she was feeling a little overwhelmed, Rabena couldn¡¯t help butugh, going from practically no family to a huge family after five lonely years, she¡¯d take it. ¡°Ruby what about the Prices? Are your extended family members tonight too?¡± Gloria was able answered that question more thoroughly. This content belongs to find?novel ¡°We do have quite a bit of family membersing.¡± Although Pete and Paul were the only children of Pierre and Ma Price; their father had two sisters and four brothers, while their mother had four sisters. All of them had children and grandchildren. On Grace¡¯s side the Martins, she had three sisters whom all had children, and the two families were all close. Rabena spent many summers growing up going to her extended family vacations and reunions, had the Crests never interfered, she would have more than enough family to love and support her. Giggling, Rabena started looking at some of the gowns Vrie brought over. ¡°Is there going to be enough room at the restaurant?¡± ¡°Oh yeah! Aaron had Vincent verify the Restaurant space and it¡¯s pretty big!¡± Catherine, who was now trying on a gown behind a dressing curtain, poked her head out. ¡°Not to worry Ruby, Sean sald fonight¡¯s dinner will be just us, Pete, Damon, the grandparents from both sides and the aunt¡¯s and uncles. Everyone else you¡¯ll meet at the ball.¡± That made Rabena feel much better, although she was excited to see and meet everyone, it felt like everything was happening at a rapid pace. Suddenly, Rabena spotted a gown she instantly fell in love with. It was royal blue with silver and diamond trimming throughout the gown. It reminded her of a dress in a fairytale book her mother read to her once she was a child. This would be the dress she would wear for the- g. Vrie noticed Rabena admiring the gown. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness, it truly is. Did you design this?¡± Vrie blushed with pride; this dress was an original creation of hers. ¡°I think it¡¯s just your size but let¡¯s try it on in case I need to make some ¨Cminute touch ups.¡± After Rabena and the otherdies chose their gowns for the g, they decided to also purchase some dresses for the family dinner. The time was now 5:30pm, knowing their women would be pressed for time, Aaron had a team of hairstylists and makeup artists meet thedies at the boutique so that they could get ready there. By 6:30pm a stretched limo arrived to take them all to the restaurant. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 37 Aaron¡¯s POV: Aaron arrived at Tremark¡¯s Steakhouse at 6:50pm. The manager had truly outdone himself. There were tworge tables each with 22 chairs. The tables disyed beautiful centerpieces, te sets, sses, and utensils. The row of crystal chandeliers aligned perfectly with the settings. The menu for the evening was braised beef short ribs, with parmesan asparagus tips, and creamed mashed potatoes with a red wine sauce. The appetizers consisted of chilled shrimp, Brazilian steak and pork samples, and sweet puffs. Aaron handpicked the menu himself choosing foods everyone would enjoy. The guest all began to arrive ten minutester, Aaron had just received a phone call from his mother letting him know they were all on the way, he¡¯d anticipated what Rabena would be wearing. The first to arrive was his father Alvin along with Uncle Pete, Sean, Damon and Vincent. Alvin and Pete were reminiscing about their own weddings when they walked over to Aaron who was now at the door greeting everyone. ¡°There he is!¡± Alvin walked over and hugged his son tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you son.¡± Alvin looked at his son with fatherly pride, he was one of the few people that knew how devastated Aaron was when he learned Rabena was taken by her biological family. Shortly after, Uncle Pete walked over and gave a stern handshake followed by a hug. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting a long time for this day! I only wish Paul was here to see this.¡± Aaron gave an emotional smile; he could still remember the day he¡¯d told Paul he would marry Rabena when he came back from studying abroad. He could still remember Paulughing. Ha¨Cha¨Cha!! ¡°Well, I¡¯m gonna hold you to that Aaron! As long as you treat my princess right, you¡¯ll have my blessings.¡± Thinking back, Aaron knew he would do everything he could to hold up that promise. Embracing Pete back, Aaron became emotional. ¡°If it means anything Uncle Pete, I¡¯m d she still has you. In honor of Paul, I¡¯m going to make sure I uphold that promise.¡± Pete could feel his eyes starting to water, he patted Aaron on the shoulder and made his way over to the table. Next, Sean and Damon walked over. ¡°You know you¡¯ve always been like family Aaron, I¡¯m d my little cousin has made it official. Be good to her.¡± 12.45 This text is hosted at f?ndnovel Aaron gave Sean a heartfelt nod, he¡¯d make sure not let his longtime friend down. Damon walked over, there was a slight sadness in his eyes, he¡¯d told himself he would spend the rest of his life protecting his little sister, now, passing that job over to someone else, Damon found himself feeling like a father giving away his daughter. Embracing Aaron for the first time, Damon became emotional. ¡°Please, take care of my baby sister. Protect her better than my father could; better than I could. And thank you, for embracing me and allowing me to step up on behalf of her biological family.¡± Aaron looked at Damon for a moment, he could only imagine how much he must¡¯ve cursed himself for being powerless to stop his own family. He admired him for being to family Rabena needed in order to survive that house. Smiling slightly, he gave Damon a nob and respect a groom would give to a father. The uncles and aunts from both sides of the families made their way in all giving their heartfelt congrats and hugs. The Michaels¡® grandmother followed by Rabena¡¯s grandparents were the next to arrive all giving their congrats and well wishes. The time was now 7:10pm, the stretched limo finally arrived. Lina and Gloria were the first to step out followed by Catherine, Lisa, Gracie, and the friends. Thest was Rabena. As Aaron was saying thank you to Pera and Brea, his heart almost skipped a beat. Rabena was absolutely stunning. She was wearing a short off¨Cshoulder ck cocktail dress with a long sheer train that draped to her left side. There was a cris¨Ccross design thatplimented her curves, and she wore ck 4in heels with a diamond flower on the back. Her hair was spiral curled and pinned to the left side mirroring her train with diamond clips. For essories, she wore ssic diamond looped earrings with a diamond ne and matching bracelet. Her makeup was light but wless, with light blush, rose colored lip gloss, and light eye shadow. Aaron could hardly believe his eyes, as she made her way to him, his thoughts were running marathons. Pulling her gently towards him, he whispered in her ear. ¡°Only I am allowed to take this off.¡± Rabena¡¯s face instantly went red as Aaron chuckled and kissed her gently on the cheek. Taking her hand into his, finally it was time for the family meeting. The night went off beautifully, rtives that Rabena had not seen for over five years made their way to her hugging and crying happy to see her. ¡°I just can¡¯t get over how beautiful you look.¡± Cora, Grace¡¯s older sister cried. Just then, her aunts De and Sophie made their way to the main table to hug and congratte the couple. ¡°Little Aaron, we¡¯ve known you for a long time, you better take care of our baby.¡± De cried as she hugged Aaron tightly. One by one all the family members from both sides gushed over how beautiful the couple was. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! This was a long time in the making! Alvin said Aaron would marry no one else but Ruby!¡± Aaron¡¯s uncle Adamughed as he chatted with Sean and Damon. Alvin and Pete both gave heartfelt speeches to the couple causing wet eyes throughout the restaurant, even the waiters and waitresses were crying. The evening went off without a hitch, Aaron was the Chapter Comments ͹2 Hunted 38 Chapter 38 -Aaron¡¯s POV: That Friday morning, Aaron and Rabena enjoyed a quiet breakfast in their suite while the rest of the family ate in the hotel restaurant. The ball was set to begin at 4pm and they both knew the day would be hectic, so they used this rare opportunity to enjoy some alone time. While eating her bacon, Rabena began to giggle. ¡°Something funny my future wife?¡± Aaron gave a mischievous smirk at Rabena. ¡°I was just thinking, if a charity ball and engagement party was this hectic, imagine what our wedding weekend is going to be like.¡± Aaron began tough along with Rabena, it was true, their wedding was definitely going to be a weekend to remember. He would have to make sure there would be a way for him and his bride to`sneak off. After breakfast, Aaron went to ballroom of the hotel and began to prepare for the ball. Rabena informed him she would be to help once her dress arrived.- Official source is Find[F]ovel -Thomas¡® POV: It was the morning of the Charity Ball and Thomas was at his grandmother¡¯s estate. He¡¯d failed to locate Rabena, and panic began to seep into his mind. He paced back in forth in the kitchen as he tried his best to think of a good illness to give his imaginary wife. Just then, Tyler walked in. ¡°So, where¡¯s Rabena? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, is she okay?¡± Thomas decided to test his lie out on his cousin regarding Rabena¡¯s illness. ¡°Actually, she hasn¡¯t been feeling too well, it looks like she may have a severe case of the flu, I think I¡¯m going to let her stay home.¡± Thomas stared nervously at his cousin trying to determine if his story worked. Tyler raised an eyebrow, he knew Thomas was lying, still, he smiled and nodded leaving no signs he was aware, ¡°Oh no, I hope she feels better. Maybe I¡¯ll
see her in a few days.¡± Thomas let out a sigh of relief, it looked like his lie was working. He decided to head to the Crest mansion to make sure everyone was on the page. Arriving shortly after 11am, Thomas waited in the grand room for the Crests all to arrive, he¡¯d decided not to tell them about his run¨Cin with Damon. The first to arrive was Danielle, she hadn¡¯t spoken to Thomas since the day of the proposal and was worried about where their rtionship stood. ¡°Hello Tommy.¡± Chapter an She said in her sugary yet sad voice. She was hoping like always, her tears would win him over Thomas on ¡°He need to discuss the n for tonight E¡¯ll wait for everyone else so we can go over everything together,¡± Danielle¡¯s heart began to race, he didn¡¯t even acknowledge her let alone pay attention to her tears. Sitting next to him on the s, she looked directly into his eyes. ¡°Is that all you have to say to me Thomas let out a slight sigh, what exactly did she want from him? He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt after everything that happened. ¡°What do you want me to say Dant, I¡¯m still upset. ¡°I know! I¡¯m sorry Tommy! I didn¡¯t mean for all of this to happen!¡± Danielle¡¯s voice began to break in between sols thawing some of the tee around his heart ¡°Dani, I just don¡¯t understand why you did it. Why would you lie about th¡± ¡°Because I was afraid!!¡± Danielle cut Thomas off as he continued to question her, oyes Howing with tears, sobs getting louder. ¡°I was afraid that if you learned the truth it would be over for us! Don¡¯t you understand how much I love yout¡± Thomas began to rub his temples; he didn¡¯t understand Danielle¡¯s fear. He¡¯d loved her even before all of this, there was no need to le. ¡°Dant, haven¡¯t I always shown you how much I loved you above everything else. You didn¡¯t have to lie, I would have never left you Danielle suddenly stopped crying; her red eyes pierced straight through Thomas. While it was true he did love her, she knew how much he wanted to be CEO. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 39 Chapter 39 Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel ¡°Tommy, tell me the truth, if you had known my sister was the one that wrote that proposal, would you have wanted to divorce her?¡± Thomas¡¯s face suddenly fell, he loved Danielle more than anyone else, but the position was owed to him. Without responding, she already knew the answer. Wiping her eyes, Danielle let out a lowugh. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. What was I supposed to do Tommy, be your permanent mistress? Marry someone else? Tell me!¡± Thomas knew Danielle was right, if it met securing that deal; he would have dly stayed married to Rabena and yed the dutiful husband. What would his ns have been for Danielle then? Thomas wasn¡¯t sure, besides, none of that mattered now, all that mattered was him pleasing Michales finance and securing that deal. He wasn¡¯t about to let his smug cousin take his position! ¡°None of that matters right now Danielle. The focus right now is securing the contract, help me do this and we can still have our happily ever after.¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes beamed with joy, she¡¯d still had a chance at her happily ever after with Thomas, all she had to do was y the role she¡¯d known so well. The role of a loving sister. Just then, the rest of the Crests walked into the room. Amber the first to speak. ¡°Well, I most certainly hope you¡¯ve calmed down and apologized to my daughter.¡± Amber sneered as she saw the two of them sitting together. Before he could answer, Danielle grabbed his arm. ¡°Mother that¡¯s enough. Tommy and I have made up! The most important thing tonight is making sure we all secure that MGT deal.¡± Darius scoffed, no longer was he thrilled about the idea of Thomas and Danielle being together. All that week, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the pain and anguish this family had caused Rabena, ¡°And how exactly do you n on doing that?¡°. ¡°We¡¯re going to go with Danielle¡¯s n and say Rabena is sick.¡± Daniel looked at Thoams in disbelief, surly he didn¡¯t think Chairman Michaels would fall for something like that. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that¡¯s going to work?¡± Thomas red at Daniel and Dafius. ¡®What the hell is wrong with these two! Did the miss the part about Crest Real Estate being a part of the deal?¡® Thomas began to get annoyed, usually the only brother that gave him a hard time was Dampon. Suddenly, Davis spoke up. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice Dantel and Dartus. The market has been staggered, a deal like this could be worth billions if he expands throughout the entire continent. We have to do this.¡± Darius looked slightly disgusted at his father, suddenly those words from Damon yed in his mind. ¡®I¡¯ll never respect a man that didn¡¯t protect his own daughter.¡® ¡°And if Rabena finds out we¡¯ve been lying not only on her name but on her health?¡± Amber let out a loud scoff, who the hell cared about that nobody! Before she could answer, Davis responded. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to make it up to her, right now this is more important.¡± Davis looked directly at Amber as if to say, ¡®stay quiet if you want them to help.¡® Rolling her eyes, she sat on the sofa next to Danielle. Thomas began to go over the n for the evening, by the time he was finished, it a little after 1pm. Standing up to leave, he gave one more final walk through. ¡°Alright, so that¡¯s the whole n, if we all stick to same story that Rabena is sick with pneumonia and could not make this evening, we should be fine with exining why she isn¡¯t there. As long as everyone ys the role of a loving and concerned family, we should be good.¡± Thoams made sure to look directly at Amber, it was no secret she hated the girl the most, he would need her to at least pretend to care. ¡°Amber, just pretend it¡¯s Dani.¡± With that, Thoams left the mansion leaving everyone speechless. Chapter Comments 61 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 40- Chapter 40 -Aaron¡¯s POV: The time was now 3:30pm and Rabena was finished getting dressed for the ball. As Aaron tied his tie, he couldn¡¯t help but gaze at his fianc¨¦. She looked like a beautiful fairy from a childhood story. The royal blueplimented herplexion perfectly. Today, she wore her hair in an updo with spiral curled tail in the back. Her makeup artist used shimmering mascara to match the shimmers and diamonds on the dress. Aaron made a mental note to leave a generous tip for Vrie, she¡¯d certainly turned his bride to be into a queen. ¡°You look breathtaking my love.¡± Rabena blushed lightly, she wondered if she would ever get used to that crooning tone of his. ¡°You don¡¯t look so bad yourself Chairman.¡± Rabena walked slowly up to Aaron pulling his tie lightly until he was in earshot. ¡°I like this tie. Make sure I take it off tonight.¡± Aaron¡¯s body tangled as Rabena walked away seductively looking back. Aaron couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®I think I¡¯ve created a monster.¡® Finished with his attire, Aaron made his way down to the ballroom. He and Rabena agreed to stay separate until it was time to make the big reveal. The guest all began to arrive, news camera crews, reporters, and bloggers from all over, made their way into the ballroom to take pictures and film the yearly event. Prominent guests, business owners, elite socialites, everyone from all over the world was at this annual ball. It was no secret the impact Chairman Michaels and the entire family had on the world, not to mention, the Prices were here, a rare sight for many as they typically stayed in their respective continent. Aaron was making his way around the room greeting guests, Tyler and Chairwoman Lockwood made their way to his station. ¡°Well, I must say, this event is every bit as beautiful as it¡¯s been rumored to be over the years. Chairwoman Lockwoodplimented as Aaron kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Thank you very much for that Chairwoman Lockwood, though you¡¯re still the prettiest person here.¡± Chairwoman Lockwood blushed while Tyler shook Aaron¡¯s hand. Looking around the room, he had a puzzled look on his face. Sensing/what he was looking for, Aaron answered his unasked question. ¡°She¡¯s over in the Price section, as of right now, I have her keeping a bit of low profile. Once our honored guests arrive, I¡¯ll make sure you see her.¡± Tyler nodded his head, he wasn¡¯t sure what the overall n was, but he most eager to see. Finally, Thomas 1/4 would get his just dues. As the evening went on, many peopleplimented how beautiful Rabena was, because the Crests never took her to any social events, many people were not aware of who she was making it easy to blend in with the Prices. Aaron watched her from afar smiling and chatting with his sister and her friends, a look of pride showering over his face. ¡°Michaels, how have you been!¡± A business associate of Aaron¡¯s walked up shaking his hand. As Aaron kept watch on the front entrance, he caught the associate staring in the direction of Rabena. ¡°Whoa Hoo! Who is THAT beauty?¡± Aaron looked over in the direction the man was pointing, however there were several women in that circle, one of course being Rabena. Wanting rification, Aaron asked in a cool voice, ¡°Which beauty are you referring too?¡± Pointing his finger straight ahead, the man singled out Rabena. ¡°I supposed they are all beautiful, but I was talking about the one in the blue gown. She¡¯s breathtaking.¡± Aaron could feel his irritation rising, Rabena was too beautiful for his own good; he¡¯d have to announce their engagement quickly or else he¡¯d end up wanting to destroy every male eye in the room. Smiling cooly, Aaron responded. ¡°I believe that one is off limits.¡± A slight shiver went down the man¡¯s spine as he looked at Aaron, the message loud and clear¡­¡®she¡¯s mine!¡® The evening was going well, Rabena got to meet a lot of interesting people and many of the charity auction items were selling out. The time was time was 6:00pm when Thomas and The Crests arrived. He figured it would be smart to arrivete using Rabena being sick as the excuse. Aaron spotted them as they walked through the entrance, so did Damon. Damon walked over to Aaron sipping his drink. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they actually showed up.¡± Aaron was looking with equal disgust, a part of him had hoped they would not show. For original chapters go to Find_Novel(. ¡°Greed has no bounds. It¡¯s no matter, soon we¡¯ll be able to get justice for Ruby.¡± Damon nodded at Aaron, finally this dark chapter was about to close. Darius noticed him first, he¡¯d saw Damon talking to a tall gentleman before walking over to another section. Confused, he pulled Daniel over to a corner. ¡°I just saw Damon.¡± Darius looked as if he¡¯d saw a ghost as he spoke to his brother. ¡°What. What are you talking about, saw Damon where?¡± Darius turned his head slightly as to not draw any attention; he pointed in the direction he saw Damon walk over to. Daniel began to panic, that was impossible! How would Damon have been able to get an invitation to this ball? Where had he even been all this time? Suddenly, a realization came to Daniel. ¡°Darius, the day we received the invitations, did you notice Damon didn¡¯t have one?¡± Confused, Darius tried to grasp what his brother was talking about. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, there was personal invitation for everyone in the Crest family all except for Damon.¡± Darius didn¡¯t understand why that was so important. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m not following, why would they send an invitation for Damon, he left the same day Rab-¡± Daniel cut Darius off mid¨Csentence. ¡°How would they have known? MGT, Chairman Michaels, how would they have known Damon was no longer there.¡± Darius began to panic, something wasn¡¯t right. Trying to find reason, he gave what could possibly be the reason. ¡°Maybe Thomas informed him that day when he invited him to the ball?¡± Daniel¡¯s face twisted up. ¡°Darius, even if that were the case, how would MGT know where Damon has been to even give him an invitation? This charity ball is by Invites only, what the hell is doing here?¡± Darius and Daniel continued to look over in the direction Damon walked in, a foreboding feeling was creeping over them, something was not right. ¡°Before we panic, let¡¯s make sure that was him you actually saw.¡± Daniel looked at Darius with unsure certainty. ¡°Should we tell everyone else?¡± Daniel pondered that for a moment but then decided it would be best to find out if it was in fact Damon first. Walking over in the same direction, they noticed a tall young man in a ck and silver pin stripped suit. As they grew closer, there was no mistaking it. The man speaking with an investment banker the Crests had worked with before was indeed their brother Damon. Chapter Comments B2 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 41 Chapter 41 -Damon¡¯s POV: As they made their way over Damon, he began to feel like dark omen was approaching, like they were walking right into a lion¡¯s den. How long had Damon been back in Banton, why hadn¡¯t he called them, how had he received an invitation? All these questions were roaming in his mind as they made they way. but thergest question of all, where was Rabena? Damon was finishing a conversation with an old acquaintance when he saw his brothers approaching. A smug look on his face, he knew it was only a matter of time before they spotted him. After the man walked off, Damon walked slowly toward Daniel and Darius. Darius¡¯s face began to darken as Damon smiled coolly at his brothers. ¡°Damon. Just what the hell are you doing here.¡± Daniel was the first to speak, clear disdain in his voice. Damon let out a light chuckle. ¡°Hello brother, it¡¯s nice to see you too.¡± In low voice to avoid attention, Daniel¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°Don¡¯t be a wise ass Damon. What are you doing here!¡± ¡°I was invited dear brother, the same as you.¡± Damon pulled out his invitation from his breast pocket. Daniel and Darius eyes grew . None of this made any sense. Darius needed answers. ¡°Damon, exactly HOW did you get an invitation to this ball? Where have been all this time? Where is Rabena; is she here?¡± Damon closed his eyes for a brief moment, Darius was asking a million questions a minute. Taking a deep breath, he finally answered. ¡°Darius, if you want me to answer all of these questions I suggest you stop asking so many at once. Where I¡¯ve been is not of importance; neither is how I got here. As for Rabena, she¡¯s no longer your concern either.¡± Daniel and Darius could feel their faces burning up, why Damon being this way? They could feel something brewing in the air, an ufortable feeling rising. Daniel took a step closer to Damon whispering speaking within earshot. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on Damon, but if you try and mess up the deal we¡¯ll have with MGT, you can consider yourself no longer a Crest.¡± Damon let out a smug chuckle, to think Daniel thought that was a threat. ¡°Daniel, I haven¡¯t considered myself a ¡®Crest¡® for quite some time. Solidifying it would be doing me a favor.¡± With that, Damon walked off leaving the two men stunned, -Aaron¡¯s POV: Meanwhile, Aaron decided now was the right time to sey everything into motion, he was growing tired of the Crests and Thomas being at his event. He walked up to Thomas slowly with a mischievous grin. ¡°Lockwood, I see you made it, as did the Crests. I don¡¯t seem to see your ¡®wife¡® anywhere.¡± Aaron emphasized on wife, eager to hear what lie/thomas woulde up with. Feeling beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Thomas could feel the anxiety rising in his chest. Throughout the evening, he and Crests had been volunteering that his wife was sick with pneumonia Now, it was time to see if Aaron would believe him. Smiling coolly, Thomas held an apologetic expression. ¡°A¨CActually Chairman Michaels, she wasn¡¯t able to make it this evening I¡¯m afraid she¡¯se down with pneumonia.¡± Thomas stared at Aaron for what seemed like an eternity trying to decipher if he¡¯d believed him or not; however, Aaron left no room for expressions. Suddenly, Danielle along with her parents walked up. Sliding her arm into Thomas¡® arm, she smiled brightly at Aaron while speaking in a sugary voice. 1/2 N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel ¡°Tommy! There you are, we¡¯ve been looking all over for you! Oh, who¡¯s this?¡± Aaron cut his eyes over at Danielle. ¡®So, this is Danielle Crest, the one everybody seems to fawn over?¡® Aaron looked unimpressed, he didn¡¯t understand the appeal she had over others. He could tell she relied on acting innocent as a way to manipte others. And she was cute, Rabena possessed an alluring quality that gravitated others to her. She was intelligent, brave, and above all kind. She didn¡¯t need cheap tricks and lies to make people notice her. With sardonic smile, Aaron introduced himself. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Chairman Michales, the host of this g.¡± Danielle¡¯s eyes widen, she¡¯d heard rumors of how handsome the chairman of MGT was but seeing him in person, the rumors did not due him justice. Refere her stood a tall and handsome man with beautiful eyes and authorized presence, much more than Thomas who often seemed whiny. Dawning her best smile, Danielle introduced herself. ¡°Oh, my. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Chairman Michaels. I¡¯m Danielle Crest and these are my parents Davis and Amber Crest.¡± Aaron looked at all four of the people standing before him, with hidden disgust in his eyes, he nodded slightly. Just then, Darius and Daniel walked over with troubled looks on their faces. Amber Crest suddenly turned cheerfully, ¡°Oh, Chairman Michaels, these are our sons Darius and Daniel.¡± Aaron extended his hand to shake Daniel¡¯s and Darius¡®. He¡¯d notice a troubled look on their faces and figured it was because of Damon. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Chairman Michaels.¡± Darius said in a cool and distant tone. It was still bothering him on exactly how he knew Damon. Aaron looked back over at Thomas. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear about your wife Lockwood, though it seems her sister has been nice enough to keep you . Still, I hope she¡¯s being properly cared for. seeing as to how her entire family is here¡± Aaron spoke in cynical tone that made everyone feel slightly ufortable, Thomas suddenly removed his arm for Danielle¡¯s grip. A shot of panic across his face. ¡°W¨CWell yes, everyone received an invitation, we didn¡¯t want to be rude and miss by not showing up. Rest assured though; Raby is receiving around the clock care from the best medical staff in Banton.¡± Thomas spoke with a nervous tone as his lied dug further. He didn¡¯t notice the slight look of disgust at the name ¡®Raby¡®. Rabena had told him how the family didn¡¯t even bother to pronounce her nickname Ruby correctly after Danielle called her Raby once. Regardless of her constantly correcting them, they¡¯d continued to mispronounce her name, finally she¡¯d stop correcting them altogether. Amber chimed in next. ¡°Oh, yes. Our Rabena is being well taken care of. ¡®Why the hell does he care about that girl so much when my Danielle is standing right before him!¡°¡°. Amber¡¯s inner thoughts were causing her to seethe, she didn¡¯t understand what was so great about Rabena. For her, despite being her biological daughter, she would always that poor girl from a different continent. ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s good, and I¡¯m d you all able to receive my Invitations.¡± Chapter Comments 3 Hunted 42 Chapter 42 -Thomas¡® POV: The mentioning of the invitations, Darius thought this would be a good time to ask about Damon. Speaking coolly, Darius walked closer to Aaron ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask Chairman, what exactly is your rtionship to my older brother Damon?¡± Thomas and the Crests all looked at Darius in shock, why was he asking about Damon? Daniel¡¯s face suddenly darkened, he hadn¡¯t expected Darius to t out ask the chairman. He¡¯d hope they would have time to speak with the family first, but Darius just blurted it out! Davis gave a puzzled took to his son. ¡°Darius, the chairman doesn¡¯t know Damon, why would you as-¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s here.¡± Darius cut his father off; his gaze never leaving Aaron, there was something about his coolness that concerned Darius. He had a feeling there was something going on and an uneasy feeling began to creep into his chest. Amber¡¯s gasp broke his train of thought. ¡°A¨CAre you saying Damon is here this evening? In THIS ballroom?¡± Thomas could feel the color draining from his face, if Damon revealed the truth about Rabena, they would all be screwed! Grabbing Darius¡® arm, Daniel spoke up. ¡°Darius, might we have a word with our family in private for a moment.¡± He spoke in earshot so that Aaron couldn¡¯t hear them. Darius gave Daniel a quick look, he¡¯d realized this was not the best way to handle things. Letting out a slight sigh, he nodded in agreement. Daniel smiled coolly at Aaron about to apologize when he noticed a slight smirk on his face. Something was definitely going on. ¡°My apologies Chairman Michales, I need to have a word with my family for a moment.¡® Aaron gave a polite but dark smile, just as he suspected, they¡¯d seen Damon which was causing them to panic. This was most certainly going to be fun. Aaron gave a polite nod approving Daniel¡¯s request. After thanking him, Thomas along with the Crests walked frantically away. Once they found a secluded section, Thomas pushed Darius against the wall. ¡°What the fuck is going on Darius! Damon is here?¡± Thomas seethed as he barked in a quiet tone sure not to cause a scene. Daniel then grabbed his shoulder pulling his back. ¡°Take it easy Lockwood! Yes¡­Damon is here.¡± Everyone stood with their faces pale, they knew this could cause some serious problems. Thomas ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what the hell is he doing here; and why the hell didn¡¯t you both tell me!¡± Darius walked up to Thomas¡® face; he¡¯d had enough of lim acting like they were his assistants. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear Lockwood, we don¡¯t work for you. This really doesn¡¯t concern you; Damon is OUR brother.¡± Thomas began to seethe, had this fool forgotten what was at stakel ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten Darius, we¡¯re here tonight to secure the MGT deal. That DOES concern me as it does you all ass well? Have you forgotten, thaman could blow the whistle on this whole thing if he tells Mifhales the truth!¡± Amber let out an exasperated sigh, that runy! Causing trouble again! That¡¯s all she ever does! Danielle also looked around in a panic, if word got out about how the Crests treated Rabena this could ruin them all. She wasn¡¯t about to lose her chance to snatch Chairman Michaels. From the moment she¡¯d saw him. she decided she wanted to be the chairman¡¯s wife, no longer interested in marrying Thomas. In a sugary voice, she decided to speak Content originallyes from F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Maybe we should all find Damon, if we can reason with him, maybe he¡¯ll help us.¡± Darius looked over at Danielle with irritation, he¡¯d saw how she was looking at the chairman He also noticed how the chairman looked at her and he could have sworn he saw hints of disgust in his eyes. ¡°Dani, I don¡¯t think Damon cares about what we¡¯re trying to do.¡± ¡°Then make him!¡± Voice raising, Danielle was starting to lose her patience. Damon had always been annoying, constantly siding with Rabena. She couldn¡¯t understand why be didn¡¯t love her like everyone else did. Chapter Comments 3 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 43 Chapter 43 ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find{n}ovel ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Thomas barked as he looked around the room to make sure no one noticed. Amber suddenly stepped beside Danielle rubbing her back as if to calm her down. ¡°Dani, sweetie don¡¯t yell. We¡¯re going to figure out something¡­right.¡± Amber cut her eyes over at Thomas causing his irritation to rise. All of them were useless! ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps if your sons had informed me of him being here BEFORE confronting Michaels I could have got in front of it.¡± Thomas red at Darius, his eyes reddening with fury. Darius walked directly to Thomas face leaving little room between them. ¡°Or maybe if you hadn¡¯t locked my sister in fuckin shed for three days nearly killing her none of this would have happened.¡± Danielle, Davis, and Amber¡¯s face all ashen at Darius¡® words. Daniel however, stood quiet. The image of Rabena in that shed still haunted him to this day. Thomas stared at Darius with a smug look. Letting out a scoff, ¡°Your sister? Don¡¯t make me Crest. You practically cheered me on when I put her in there.¡± Darius gripped Thomas¡¯s cor, eyes ring with rage. The Crests soon bunched in front of the two men trying their best to prevent a scene. They weren¡¯t aware that both Damon and Rabena were watching the whole thing. ¡°Darius, let him go!¡± Davis spoke in a low and pleading tone, but Darius was seeing red. Thomas let out low chuckle. ¡°Tell me something Darius, those three days she was locked up¡­did you check on her even once?¡± Thomas¡¯s words hit Darius like a tone of bricks. During Rabena¡¯s three¨Cday hold, he¡¯d spent those days with the rest of the family celebrating Danielle¡¯s birthday. He didn¡¯t think about Rabena not one time. The blood slowly drained from Darius¡® face as a sudden realization seeped in. He had no right to be upset. Letting go of his cor, Darius stalked away. The remaining Crests let out a low sigh of relief. Amber¡¯s thoughts began to run wild; she med Rabena for all of this, it was HER fault why her family was falling apart. Thomas looked over into the crowd trying to spot Aaron, he had to move fast and secure this deal before the Crests all screw everything up. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Michales and his fianc¨¦. Hopefully I can secure this deal before your sons ruin everything.¡± Daniel had reached his limit; Thomas¡¯s arrogance was pissing him off. ¡°Hey Lockwood, let¡¯s be clear about something. Rabena was YOUR wife, and maybe if you had been even a half decent husband instead of having your head up Danielle¡¯s ass you would have known she was the one that wrote that proposal and got you that meeting. So don¡¯t try and put this on us, you¡¯re the one that fuck this up!¡± Thomas opened his mouth to say something but closed it quickly after. He had no rebuttal to Daniel¡¯s harsh words because everything he said was true. If he had been a better husband, none of this would have happened. Thomas turned to leave looking for Michaels. As he stalked away, thoughts of Rabena started to flood his mind. How she would always cook for him because he had a special diet, how she organized all of his paperwork and kept everything in order. Even though he did not respect their marriage or even her, Rabena still performed her duties as a perfect wife. Never bothering or nagging him, never asking for money or expensive gifts, always supporting him while maintaining grace. Even after securing this deal, Thomas made up in his mind that he would find Rabena and remarry her. This time he would do her right. Spotting Aaron speaking with some guests, Thomas walked up to him with a big smile. ¡°Chairman Michaels, if you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like pick back up where we left of the other day. Your fianc¨¦, I¡¯d love to meet her.¡± Hunted 44 Chapter 44 -Aaron¡¯s POV: Aaron could see Thomas making his way over to his section. Vincent and Damon had already filled him in about Thomas and the Crests falling apact Everything wasing together as nned. He and Uncle Pete nced at each other signally that it was almost time to bring Rabena. As Thomas grew closer, Pete walked away to find Gloria and Rabena. Vincent made his way over to Aaron. Just then, Thomas walked up with this huge smile on his face. ¡°Chairman Michaels, apologies for my brother¨Cinw earlie do you know him?¡± gh I must admit, I was little surprised to learn Damon is here. If you don¡¯t mind my asking, how see the sweat forming on his forehead as he spoke. Giving a slight smile Aaron signaled for Aaron knew Thomas was trying to y it cool, but he could Thomas to follow him over towards the stage. As they walked, Aaron began to speak. ¡°I actually had the pleasure of meeting Damon Crest recently. We even spoke about his sister.¡± Aaron looked at Thomas with a mischievous grin, he knew mentioning Rabena would send instant fear to him. Judging by his expression, he was night. The color in Thomas¡¯s face was almostpletely drained. ¡°I¨CIs that right? Um, what did he say.¡± Aaron was having too good a time watching Thomas panic. It was what he deserved after what his finance suffered through at the hands of him. ¡°Oh, a little of this and that. You can tell he¡¯s really protective of her. Though I must say, after learning all about her, I almost asked him for her hand in marriage.¡± The two men reached their destination, Aaron was now staring Thomas directly in the face. Thomas looked as if the ceiling was about to fall, ¡®Is he joking? Isn¡¯t he about to introduce me to his fianc¨¦?¡± Walking right into his trap, Thomas arrogantly reminded Aaron that Rabena was his wife. Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s ashamed I married her first.¡± Thomas looked smugly at Aaron. Although he wanted this deal, he wasn¡¯t about to let Michaels disrespect him, as far as he knew, Rabena was his wife! Aaron gave Thomas a nk look, it was pissing him off hearing him call Rabena his wife, but he had to stick to the n. Smiling coolly, Aaron let out a chuckle. ¡°I suppose it is. Although, the way you spake so highly of that Danielle person, I would have thought SHE was your wife. Especially the way she clung onto your arm tonight. It¡¯s a shame your wife is sick I would have loved to meet her. Maybe some other time hmm.¡± Thomas could feel something was off, he wasn¡¯t sure why, but Michaels entire demeanor was different. Something felt cold, distant. Pushing those thoughts back, Thomas told himself it must be his nerves. Besides, he nned on remarrying Rabena anyway so that smug look on Michales¡® face wouldn¡¯tst forever. ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ll have to n a gathering after the merger so that our wives can meet.¡± Aaron nearly burst outughing. Though he had to give it to Lockwood, he was trulymitted to this lie. Aaron turned to Vincent as he nodded his head indicating Rabena was ready, a smile on his face he turned back over to Thomas. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not waste anymore time than shall we. Lockwood, first let me say I¡¯ve decided to make the deal with Lockwood Architecture Corp. It¡¯s going to be a multibillion¨Cdor deal as we n to expand the entire Northern Continent¡± Thomas could hardly believe his ears! Just like that! The deal was evenrger than he¡¯d dreamed! Not to mention he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to meet Michaels¡® fianc¨¦. What had changed his mind? Well, whatever it was, he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to question it! Grabbing Aaron¡¯s hand to shake it, Thomas could hardly contain his glee. Hunted 45 Chapter 45 ¡°C¨CChairman Michaels, I don¡¯t know what to say! Just as Thomas began thanking Aaron, his grandmother over to the chairwoman, Thomas grabbed her hand. ¡°Grandmother! You¡¯ll believe this! I just secured a yon! This means so much fa mel Tyler walked over. Thomas seeing Tyler had an instant smug expression on his face. Walking -dor deal with MGT¡¯s Chairmant¡± Chairwoman Lockwood looked at her ridiculous grandson with a nk expression. She couldn¡¯t believe how clueless he was. Tyler turned his head in disgust. Thomas, assuming it was due to jealousy as he had just secured the CEO position, wasted no time rubbing it in his face. ¡°My dear cousin, with this new deal, I¡¯m sure I can find for you Tyler couldn¡¯t help butugh, Thomas truly was a fool. Before ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re the new CEO?¡± be in charge of. With me bing CEO, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of you.¡± to ld respond, his grandmother spoke. Thomas had a puzzled look on his face, surly she couldn¡¯t be serious. He¡¯d just secured a billion¨Cdor deal, pushing back his concerns and doubts. Thomas assumed his grandmother was joking. Turning back to Aaron, he resumed their conversation. ¡°Chairman Michaels, you¡¯ll have to excuse my grandmother, though she may not always show it, she¡¯s beyond ted.¡± Aaron remained silent, watching Thomas gloat and celebrate was making it that much easier to bring on his downfall. The truth of that matter was Aaron drinks. found his behavior disgusting. iming credit for a deal he had no parts in was what pissed him off the most. iming glory for a deal your WIFE secured is what made him all the more disgusting. As a waiter walked by, Aaron signaled for him to bring over Get full chapters from fin?novel ¡°Lockwood, why don¡¯t we toast to the new deal between our .¡± Thomas¡¯s face lit up! This was surely a joyous moment. Grabbing three sses, he handed one to his grandmother and one to Tyler. Aaron did a light tap on his ss causing others to look in their direction. Suddenly the music ying paused as Aaron walked up to the podium and grabbed the mic, all eyes on him. ¡°If I could have everyone¡¯s attention please.¡± All eyes were on Aaron as he continued. ¡°First, I¡¯d like to think everyone for to my annual charity ball. The money raised here tonight will be used to fund the orphanage center here in Banton, Part of the reason I do these events all over the world is to make sure my continues to help these organizations.¡± Loud ps and cheers spread throughout the ballroom. Aaron held his hand up signally for the crowd to quiet down as he continued. ¡°Second, as many of you may or may not know, I recently got engaged. So, I¡¯ll be introducing my beautiful fianc¨¦ soon! And , I¡¯d like to use this opportunity to announce that MGT Hotels and Resorts will to the entire Northern continent! I¡¯m pleased to announce that Lockwood Architecture Corp will be the leading architecture and designing !¡± Cheers irrupted throughout the ballroom, many screaming congrattions to the Lockwoods fornding such a deal. As the apuds continue, the Crests made their way over to the front. The looks on their faces were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe Thomas actually secured the deal. Davis was the first to congratte him. ¡°Thomas my boy! Congrattions to my dear son¨Cin¨C!¡± Thomas had a smug look as he shook Davis¡¯s hand. Looking over at Darius and Daniel whose faces darken, he let out a light chuckle. Danielle kept her eyes on Aaron, she would wait until after the celebrating to make her move. Hunted 46 Chapter 46 -Aaron¡¯s POV: As the apuses continued, Aaron made his way back over to the Crests and Lockwoods. He could see the joy and smugness in their faces, and he couldn¡¯t wait to tear it off. As Aaron grew closer, Davis made his way over. With a huge smile, he extended his hand to Aaron. There was a slight pause before Aaron shook his hand causing Davis to feel slightly nervous, brushing it off, he continued to speak. ¡°So, Chairman, my¨Cson¨Cinw tells me that my daughter also included Crest Real Estate in the proposal for the property developments. I¡¯d like to get started as soon as possible.¡± Aaron cut his eyes over to Davis, the nerve of him trying to use his fianc¨¦ and speak as if was a loving father. Smiling, Aaron held his hand up ¡°Why don¡¯t we save this conversation forter.¡± There was something about the way he saidter that made Davis feel uneasy. Darius and Daniel felt the shift too. Something was definitely wrong. Thomas, still reeling from the merger, didn¡¯t sense the shift at all. Walking over to Aaron, he had a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Chairman Michaels, I meant to ask you, since I never got the chance to meet your fianc¨¦, what changed your mind?¡± Aaron tilted his head to the side with a slightly puzzled smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean Lockwood.¡± Puzzled. ¡°Um, your fianc¨¦. On Monday you said your fianc¨¦ would have to meet me in order to decide?¡± Aaron let out a light chuckle. Now the stage was finally set. ¡°Actually, Lockwood I said she would need to meet the CEO, and she already has.¡± Thomas had a confused look on his face. What did he mean by ¡®she already has¡®, to his knowledge, he had never met his fianc¨¦. ¡°Have I met her before? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Oh, I never said YOU met her.¡± A bad feeling was seeping into Thomas¡¯s chest. Why was the chairman speaking so cryptically and if it wasn¡¯t him he referring too then who was he speaking about? Surely he knew that Thomas was the future CEO of Lockwood Corp. ¡°Chairman Michaels, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m confused.¡± Aaron had a sardonic smile on his face. Now was the time to finish this. ¡°Oh, where are my manners. Thomas, let me introduce you to my fianc¨¦.¡± Everyone looked forward. Suddenly, a beautiful woman in a royal blue gown made her to the center. Everyone in the ballroom gasp as she made her way. Whispers of how beautiful she was filled the room, while others questioned who she was. Thomas and the Crests however, their faces however looked as if all the blood had been drained for they had recognized the woman all too well. Aaron Michales¡® fianc¨¦ was none other than Rabena. -Rabena¡¯s POV: Amber was the first to speak as Rabena ced her hand into Aaron¡¯s while hended a soft kiss on her cheek. With fire seething through her words, Amber walked up to Rabena. ¡°Rabena! What the hell are doing here! What¡¯s going on! Take your hand out of the chairman¡¯s hand this instant. Rabena had a smirk on her face, she¡¯d been waiting for this moment all evening. ¡°Why would I do that Mrs. Crest, he is after all my fiance.¡± Amber could feel a lump in her throat, her eyes burning with rage. How could something like this happen! Darius and Daniel stood in shock is Danielle looked as if she wanted to kill Rabena. Turning on her fake innocent charm, she walked up and grabbed Rabena¡¯s hand, ¡°My darling sister, did you get Chairman Michales to y along with you to make Thomas Jealous? Please sister, I know I¡¯ve caused you pain because your jealous of me, but I beg you not to involve others. Punish me if you must but leave the chairman out of it.¡± Rabena had seen this act so many times, the fake concern, the fake tears it was regr ybook for Danielle. Rabena snatched her hand out hers giving her a look of deadly daggers. ¡°What the hell would I be jealous of you for? It¡¯s funny you should mention my husband, I certainly hope you don¡¯t mean Thomas. Afterall, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been sleeping with him.¡± Gasps started irrupting all over the ballroom. The guests couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard. Did she just use Danielle Crest of sleeping with her husband? There was so much confusion. Danielle looked as if all the color drained from her face. Still putting on act, she began to cry. ¡°Raby! Why would you say that! You know Tommy has always been nothing but a brother to me! Isn¡¯t that right? Tell her Tommy!¡± Thomas finally came back to reality, he¡¯dpletely zoned out at the sight of Rabena, hearing Danielle pleas, he began to speak. ¡°Rabena, what is this? Why are you here and calling Chairman Michaels your fianc¨¦?¡± Rabena looked over at Thomas with a mocking expression andughed. ¡°I guess you are confused, what were you all telling people, I¡¯m sick? Hm, am I sick honey? Rabena looked over at Aaron who was now smiling, hearing her call him honey affected him in dark ways. ¡°You seem fine and look even better. Perhaps they weren¡¯t referring to you after all, he said his fianc¨¦¡¯s name is Rabena Crest.¡± The Crests all looked confused, why had Michaels emphasized her name that way. It was as if he were insinuating her name to be different. Davis finally decided to speak. Chairman ¡°Rabena, what do you think you¡¯re doing! Why are you embarrassing us like this! Apologize to your sister now! And apologize to Chairman Michaels for dragging him into this mess!¡± Before Rabena could say anything, her Uncle Pete and Aunt Gloria stormed over along with Damon, Sean, and Catherine. Pete spoke first. ¡°Mr. Crest, you wanna exin to me why you¡¯re yelling at my daughter?¡± Davis looked over at Pete inplete shock, his daughter, what the hell was going on? Amber stepped in to speak. For original chapters go to Find1Novel ¡°Who exactly are you and why are you calling my daughter YOUR daughter.¡± Gloria walked up to Amber; she had been wanting to give her a piece of her mind ever since they all learned the truth about how Rabena had been treated. Lifting her right hand, she flung it as hard as she could. SLAP! The pnded directly on Amber¡¯s right cheek stinging like hot fire to her face. She instantly fell back; Davis immediately grabbing her. Daniel and Darius rushed over as well. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! Kabena who are these people!¡± Daniel barked at Rabena as the crowd gasps in shock. Rabena stood smiling, a proud look on her face. Before she could answer, Aaron walked in between Pete and Gloria, the three of them shielding her. ¡°Mr. and Mrs, Crest, allow me to introduce you to my future inws. This Pete and Gloria Price of Prd Techware, they¡¯re n Raben¡¯t nunt and sche The Crests all looked in shock, what was going on! As Amber stood to her feet, still holding her cheek, she had fire in her eyes, the formalities now gone. ¡°Chairman Michaels I¡¯m not sure what type of game you¡¯re ying at, but they are not rted to Rabena Crest!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, they¡¯re rted to Rabena Price.¡± Chapter Comments Visitor Hunted 47 ¡°Burn those who burned mel¡± Chapter 47 -Pete¡¯s POV: The entire ballroom was filled with gasps, whispers, and confusion as the scene between the Michaels¡®, Lockwoods, and Crests yed out. What was the true identity of the Chairman¡¯s fianc¨¦? Davis looked at Aaron as if he had three heads, there was no way Rabena was rted to the Prices. Chairman Michaels, I¡¯m not sure who these people are, but my daughter¡± Pete cut Davis off mid¨Csentence; he¡¯d had enough of these fools disrespecting his niece. Pulling out a piece a paper, Pete decided to address the crowd to clear up the confusion. Aaron handed him the mic so that the entire room could hear him. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Pete Price Chairman of Prd Techware, this is my wife Gloria, our son Sean, his wife Catherine, our granddaughter Gracie¡­¡± Pete then turned around and gently pulled Rabena to the front. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel ¡°And this is my niece Rabena Price.¡± The crowd let out loud gasps, as Thomas and the Crests tried to walk over, fourrge security guards stood in their way. Pete continued on. ¡°19 years ago, my older brother Paul along with his wife Grace adopted Rabena after she had been abandoned to an orphanage. Later on, around the time Rabena was six, it was discovered that there was a human¨Ctrafficking ring going around to different continents stealing babies and selling them to ck market orphanage workers who were receiving percentages for children being adopted out.¡± This information stunned even Rabena, her parents never told her this information. Pete looked at Rabena with slight sadness in his eyes, it looked as if he were about to reveal a dirty secret. ¡°Shortly after the ring was taken down, my brother and sister¨Cin¨Cinvestigated to verify if Ruby was apart of that kidnapping ring. Turns out she was.¡± Rabena could feel the blood drain from her face as her hands started to tremble. Aaron looked at his fianc¨¦, his face filled with sorrow, he knew Pete would be revealing the full truth. He gently held her hand to give support. Damon walked up and grabbed her other hand. ¡°Once my brother and his wife learned the truth, though it pained them realizing they may be losing their only child, they decided to find out who Rabena¡¯s biological parents were. That¡¯s when we learned it was the Crests. Figuring they would be happy to find their long¨Clost daughter, they book an immediate flight to Banton.¡± Pete turned back to Rabena; her breathing had slightly elerated as she wondered where this story was going. ncing over to the Crests, she noticed Amber and Davis looking as if all the air had been taken from them. Pete continued. ¡°Some of you may or may not know this, but my brother and his wife were not very shy people, and they didn¡¯t often leave the western continent much less travel to the northern continent. That¡¯s why, when the Crests first met them, they assumed they were or at the very least below them. When they informed them they¡¯d had their biological daughter for the past 5 1?2 years¡­¡± Rabena could feel the tears streaming down her face. Pete¡¯s eyes began to water as well. Damon looked over at his parents with shock, if Pete was about to say what he thought¡­. ¡°The Crests told them they didn¡¯t want Ruby because she had been tainted by people beneath them.¡± Loud gasps irrupted throughout the ballroom, many of the guest had tears in their eyes as they listened to Pete. What kind of people would abandon their own child. Hearing the whispers, Amber yelled out ¡°THAT¡¯S A LIE!¡± Pete opened up the paper he¡¯d been holding. It was adoption forms along with the parental release forms. The Crests signed their rights as parents over to the Prices. Rabena felt as if she was going to faint. Her eyes burned as they overflowed with tears. Damon was now also crying; he looked over at his parents; Darius and Daniel also standing in shock. They never knew about this. Darius spoke first. Hunted 48 ¡°M¨CMom, tell me this isn¡¯t true. You found Robena before she was 157¡± Amber looked at her sons in horror. The words caught in her throat like lumps of coal. Davis just stood in silence like a statue refusing to look anyon the eyes.. ¡°When my brother and sister died in a car ident, my wife and I were going to officially adopt my niece. The day before the adoption however, we received notice that the Crests wanted Rabena back. When my wife and I traveled to Banton to fight it, they had awyer provide us with paperwork showing my brother and sister would relinquish parental rights back to the Crests in the event something happened to them.¡± Pete looked as if a bad memory formed into his mind. ¡°It was the first time I had ever cursed my brother. Ruby was our niece, and we loved her dearly. I had every intention on fighting it; but Rabena showed excitement about meeting her birth parents, I couldn¡¯t bare to do that to her. Of course, on we would learn those documents were false.¡± Rabena¡¯s mind went nk. She¡¯d remember learning of her birth parents for the first time and the excitement she¡¯d had learning they found her. How foolish she had been back then, five years taken away from her true family all because she wanted to meet strangers. Aaron¡¯s heart felt as if a tight wire was crushing it. He knew Rabena¡¯s hearth was breaking, and he didn¡¯t know how to sooth her; but she needed to learn the full truth. ¡°To be honest, I could have forgiven the Crests for lying and stealing my niece from her family had they taken care of her. I found outter my niece was only brought back to Banton because she was bone marrow match for her fraternal twin sister Danielle. They never had any interest in loving her or making her apart of their family.¡± The ballroom was filled with tears, soon, angry shouts from the Prices and Martins irrupted. Peter continued. ¡°I learned on from my niece that she endured over five years of abuse at the hands of her parents, two of her brothers, her sister, and her husband. Too ashamed to tell me, she kept this all bottled up inside. The only people that ever showed her love was her older brother Damon whom we¡¯ve taken in like a son and Chairwoman Lockwood along with her grandson Tyler Lockwood.¡± Grace¡¯s older sister Cora charged directly at Amber. ¡°You bitch! How could you do this to my niece! Your own daughter! What kind of mother are you!¡± Cora¡¯s husband and daughter grabbed her as she tried to attack Amber while the security team tried to break up the fight. Through tears, Cora¡¯s daughter Laura stopped her mom. The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°She¡¯s not worth it mom! Come on. Let¡¯s go and Ruby. She¡¯s all that matters.¡± The other family members from the Prices, Martins, and Michaels all came over to embrace Rabena who was now hugging Aaron and sobbing. Pete continued. ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this so that you can know the type of people you put up on a pedestal of high society but also to atone for failing to honor my brother and sister¨Cin¨Cpromise by protecting me niece if anything ever happened to them.¡± Pete walked over to Rabena along with Gloria and Sean, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Ruby, p¨Cplease. Could you forgive us?¡± Rabena grabbed her uncle and aunt and hugged them tightly. Sean wrapped his arms around all of them. Finally, the family was truly reunited. Chapter Comments 3/ POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Hunted 49 -Rabena¡¯s POV: After an emotional story and embrace. The ballroom was filled with tears from the story of the little orphan girl and disgust for her biological family. Shorts from the crowd irrupted towards the Crests and Thomas, Daniel and Darius looked at their parents with disgust hot said nothing for they also participated in the mistreatment and abuse of their sister. As the family finished embracing Rabena, she made her way over to Thomas and the Crests. Pure hatred and disgust rested within her eyes, ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ¡°Thomas, you should know I had a meeting with your grandmother regarding the business deal between the Lockwoods and MGT Corp. You¡¯ll be d to know I convince my fiance to still go into business with them.¡± Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up; he went to reach for Rabena¡¯s hands, but she jerked away. ¡°Thank you so much Rabena. I promise I won¡¯t-¡± Rabena held her hand up to stop Thomas from speaking. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t thank me just yet. I made the deal with the chairwoman under the condition Tyler bes CEO. She¡¯s assured me that won¡¯t be a problem. And seeing as to how you never even read my business proposal, and he read the entire thing, I think it¡¯s only fair he leads this project.¡± As fast as Thomas was about to rejoice, that¡¯s how quickly his joy came to an end. The color drainedpletely from his face as his knees began to buckle. He frantically searched for his grandmother who looked at him with disgust while standing next to Tyler. ¡°Grandmother!! Tell her that¡¯s not true!! Tell her either I¡¯m the CEO or there¡¯s no deal! Tell her!!¡± Thomas began to frantically yell; on his knees in front of his grandmother, he panicked as she stared down at him. Looking at Thomas for the disgraceful fool he¡¯d always been, the chairwoman¡¯s handnded hard on his cheek. SLAP! Thomas grabbed his cheek, stunned his grandmother hit him. ¡°You¡¯re aplete disgrace! Your father and I did everything we could to turn you into a respectable young man and leader, but you¡¯ve done nothing but turn into a , spoiled, selfish, fool!¡± The chairwoman unleashed all her fury out on Thomas, he¡¯d embarrassed the Lockwood name for the final time. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even be good to the young woman that saved my life! Rabena was every bit the ideal spouse and I regret wasting a person like her on a person like you! You¡¯ve coasted all these years off of her talent and your cousins hard¨Cwork. Well, no more! From this point on you¡¯re no longer apart of Lockwood Corp!¡± Thomas looked on in horror, his entire future gone within a matter of minutes. ¡°N¨CNo, grandmother! You can¡¯t do this to me!!!¡± Tyler stood in front of his grandmother and gripped Thomas up. ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself Thomas, it¡¯s over.¡± Tyler released Thomas causing him to fall directly on back. Rabena then walked over to Danielle who was looking on in horror and anger. This wasn¡¯t fair! She was supposed to get everything! She was always first! How had things gone so wrong for her yet so right for her worthless sister! SLAP! Rabena¡¯s hand came flying across Danielle¡¯s cheek. As she let out a loud yelp, Rabena leaned down and spoke. ¡°That¡¯s for these past five years of making my life a living hell.¡± Hunted 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 1: The Rebirth of ra Granger. -ra¡¯s POV: I stared at the receptionist withplete confusion. What was I doing back here? My name is ra Granger; I was a groundbreaking world¨Crenowned bio- chemist creating groundbreaking lifesaving medicines. I was also murdered at the age of 29 at the hands of my husband, father, and stepsister. Right now, however, I was staring in the face of the clerk at Bartrum Private Academy, asking if I would be applying to Lexington¡¯s pre¨Cbiochemistry early admission program. Lexington was one of Glendale¡¯s most prominent schools of Pharmacy. It was also the alma mater my parents, Caroline and Jameson Granger went. My parents got married straight after undergrad. My father wanted to be married before they entered pharmacy school together. Everyone always talked about the storybook romance my parents had. ¡°Your father loved your mother so much! It¡¯s rare you seen that type of love.¡± It is what I would hear all the time from people who thought they knew them. But the truth was, my father was a notorious cheater who often mentally, verbally, and emotionally abused my mother. Jealous of her genius, my dad couldn¡¯t handle constantly living in the shadow of the great Caroline Rouleau. They weren¡¯t aware of all the anguish she¡¯d suffered at the hands of my father up until the day she died in a violent car crash. I was thirteen when my mother died. The day after, my father brought home his mistress Anna and their lovechild Sophie. With no regard for my feelings, my father expected my to be okay with this new arrangement. ¡°This is your sister Sophie. I expect you to treat her and your new mother with respect.¡± He¡¯d barked his orders without even an ounce of remorse. In the beginning my stepmother and sister yed the dutiful mother and sister. Pretending to be considerate and caring forcing my guard down before their true intentions began to show. It started one evening when I came home from school. On my way to my room, I noticed Sophie wearing a white¨Cgold ne with a pink heart. It belonged to my mother; it was the color of our birthstone as we shared the same month. Angry, I walked straight up to Sophie and demanded she give it back. ¡°Where did you get that! Have you been in my room?¡± Sophie looked at me with half innocent eyes. Tears began to form as she shook nervously. ¡°Oh, my gosh ra! I¡¯m so sorry! I went into your room looking for you and I noticed it on your vanity. I thought being your sister, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I wore it.¡± I tried my best to conceal my anger, after all, I never exined to her what that ne meant to me. Holding back my frustration, I calmed my voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine Sophie. Just please take it off, it was the thing I brought my mother before she died. It holds sentimental value.¡± As soon as I reached my hand out to take the ne, Sophie fell backwards onto the floor hurting her leg. THUMP! Sophie let out a loud yelp causing our parents to run over. Suddenly, she grabbed my leg and began begging for my forgiveness. ¡°Please ra! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t allowed to touch your ne! It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Loud sobs followed as she continued to beg for my forgiveness. In state a shock, all I could do is stare at her. Suddenly, her mother came falling to the floor. ¡°ra! I know you don¡¯t want us here. I would never try and rece your mother but please, don¡¯t take your hatred out our daughter! We¡¯ll leave if it means you¡¯ll be happy!¡± Get full chapters from find[f]ovel Confused by her words, I began to protest. I hadn¡¯t even touched Sophie, let alone told them to leave. Hunted 51 SLAPI That was the first time my father had ever hit me. Though he¡¯d never been the most affectionate, he never faid his hands on me. As my cheek throbbed from the sting causing me to feel slightly lightheaded; I could hear my father yelling. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you! Why would you hit your sister! Haven¡¯t I given you everything!¡± Through sobs, Sophie began to protest. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at her daddy, I should have never taken the ne.¡± Newest update provided by find(?)ovel My father looked down at the ne on the ground. ¡°Is that what this is about! Some stupid ne!¡± The words burned like coal in my chest, how could he say such a thing. ¡°Dad, that was mom¡¯s-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit! Your mother is dead! What difference does it make if Sophie wears some stupid ne!¡± With that, he stomped on my mother¡¯s ne causing the causing the heart to shatter. After helping his new wife and daughter stand up, he sent me to my room to stay while the three of them went out to eat that night. It was at that moment I realized I waspletely alone in that house. My only refuge was Jason. Jason Sterling was my childhood friend. Our parents were in business together for many years and he was my first love. He would always tell me how he would marry me one day and we would live happily ever after. All of that changed, however, when he started hanging around Sophie. Suddenly I became the big bad stepsister picking on poor Sophie. ¡°Honestly ra, when did you get so petty.¡± He¡¯d said to me one afternoon when Sophie began crying because I wouldn¡¯t give her the ring he brought me after my mom died. The ring represented loss for a loved one. I remember him telling me as long as I wore that ring, my mother would always be with me. So, from that day on, I never took it off. ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid ring. You act like I can¡¯t buy you another one. Sophie doesn¡¯t have anyone to buy her things.¡± So, from that point on, I kept my distance. I put all of my energy into my schooling. I was already the top student at Grayson middle school which earned me a spot at Bartrum Private Academy, one the city¡¯s most elite schools. That day, I couldn¡¯t wait to get home and show my father. Even if he didn¡¯t care for me as a daughter, I figured he¡¯d be thrilled as an academic. Instead, I was used of being a ¡°show off trying to humiliate Sophie.¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing! You know Sophie has been struggling and you in here bragging! If you go to this school I won¡¯t spend a dime of my money!¡± True to his words, my father refused to pay for my schooling. What he didn¡¯t know was that my mother had set money aside for me in case something ever happened. I used that money to pay for my tuition as well as my uniforms and took a part time job at a caf¨¦ to throw my father off. Because so many people praised him for my getting into Bartrum, he never forced me to leave. Instead, he chose to stay distant, never attending an award show, or parent teacher, never showing any type of devotion. Instead, I would watch him praise the gods for Sophie getting participation awards. It didn¡¯t matter however, I loved my school, I had friends, my teachers loved me, and it was the one ce I didn¡¯t have to share with Sophie. Hunted 52 Chapter 52 ra¡¯s POV: Over the years, I yed invisible to my father and his family. I still married Jason, but our marriage was filled with bitterness and anguish. He became f that his father still wanted him to marry me instead of Sophie. It didn¡¯t matter that I was an academic genius studying pharmaceuticals at one of Glordata¡¯s top universities, all he knew was that he loved Sophie. One our wedding night, instead being in marital blist, he spent it with her. ¡°Look, Sophie¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯m going to go check on her. I¡¯ll be back before morning.¡± I remember crying and begging him not to leave only for him to use me of being cruel and clingy. Over the years, it became obvious that they we¡¯re having an affait,ter I would learn it had been going on since we were all 16. Still, I yed the dutiful wife, never wavering, never faltering. By the time I was 28, I had be one of the country¡¯s top biochemists and pharmacists at IGP, by 29, 1 was dead. At the hands of my husband who was now the president at JGP, I was pushed down the stairs after he and my father learned I was able to breakthrough my mother¡¯s research on finding a core for cancer. Before her death, my mother began extensive research and trials on a cure for cancer that caused no severe side effects. Throughout the years, no other scientists had been able to crack her code, until me that is. I¡¯d spent years detailing her research, looking for possible forms and equations when finally, I hit a breakthrough. At the time, I had been working for JGP, I informed my father about my discovery but instead of him being proud, his mind immediately filled with disdain and then greed. He and my so called husband wanted to market the medicine only to the rich and keep it secret from the public. I wasn¡¯t about to allow that, my mother worked too hard for that research all the way up until her death. In my previous life, I reached out to Ethan Taylor. He had one of the world¡¯srgest pharmaceuticalpanies as well as biochemical facilities. I¡¯d admired him for years, he offered to work with me several years before my death, but due to my blind and dumb devotion to my father and husband, I¡¯d declined. Now, fate has given me second chance to correct my foolish mistakes and bring my mother¡¯s dream to life. Smiling at the school receptionist I nodded and moved forward with my application. In my previous life, due to my genius, Lexington offered me an early admissions eptance. However, in an attempt not to piss my dad, sister, and fianc¨¦ aff by ¡°showing off¡°, I declined. Later, I went to Lexington after graduating Bartrum hoping that would help me get closer to my father and fiance. It didn¡¯t work, instead, I fell into the shadows of my less than exceptional and academically challenged sister. Years of my father and husband praising Sophie for medicinal treatments already being performed in other countries while stealing the credit for all of my work. But not this time, this time I would be smart. I¡¯ll do two years at Lexington so that I can use theirbs and after that, I¡¯ll be moving to Springsten to attend Osha Bio¨CPharmacy school of technology. There, I¡¯ll finally get to partner with Ethan. The receptionist smiled brightly at me. Everyone in Bartum knew how hard I had been working and how much I excelled. ¡°Excellent Ms. Granger! With your grades and test scores, I just know you¡¯ll get in! Would you like me to send a letter to your parents?¡± Newest update provided by f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel I immediately panicked, I couldn¡¯t have them find out and try to ruin my chances in an attempt to not hurt Sophie¡¯s precious feelings. ¡°Actually, I would like to tell them once I¡¯m epted. It¡¯s my father¡¯s alma mater so I would like to be the one to share that news. If you could, please keep this off the school ?¡± The receptionist smiled brightly, praising me for being such a great daughter and how proud my father will be. She winked her eyes and assured me this would remain between us. Chapter Comments Hunted 53 ¡°Burn those who burned mel¡± Chapter 53 Perfect. That day, I went back home. My mind was still wrapping around this whole rebirth thing and I finally felt fatigue. After grabbing a snack. I headed straigra to my room in the basement, just then, I was stopped by Jason and Sophie. I could feel the fury rising in my chest as all of my previous life¡¯s meraries came nooding at once. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes in order to control my temperament. Jason spoke first. ¡°What are you doing home so carly? I thought you¡¯d be at the library.¡± After I transferred to Bartrum, I would spend countless days in the library ready biology, chemistry, and pharmaceutical books. Mainly to help advance my research, but also to stay out of the way of them. My voice t, I responded. ¡°I¡¯ll be studying from home today. Excuse me.¡± Jason was caught off guard by my indifference, in my past life, I wanted to desperately hold on to the boy that brought me that ring. As I walked by, for grabbed my wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you have any manners? Your sister is standing right here.¡± I could tell by the smugness in his voice; he was trying to get a rise out of me. As I nced my wrist out of his grasp and smiled politely at Sophie. at Sophie, I could see a look of triumph on her face. I snatched ¡°Apologies sister. Hopefully you¡¯re having a wonderful day; and if you aren¡¯t, I¡¯m sure my fianc¨¦ will see to it that you do.¡± Both Sophie and Jason had an instant look of shock on their faces, never had I been so curt with them. I swiftly walked away before either could say anything and locked the door to my tiny room in the basement. After taking a nap, I woke up with determination, in five days I would have my eptance letter from Lexington, I wanted to make sure I had as much research with me as possible. While taking some notes, I heard a loud bang on my door. After the ne fiasco, my father moved me to the basement because Sophie needed sunlight, and her mother needed the extra room for her ¡°projects¡°. I was forced to switch my room to the basement, never once did any of theme down here until now. As soon as I opened my door, my father started yelling at me. ¡°What¡¯s this I hear about you upsetting your sister!! I thought I told you to stop all of this foolishness!¡± ?????? ???? find?novel I had no clue what he was referring too but my guess was that she went crying about my remarks in the kitchen. In the past, I would have tried to defend myself, but now, I realized there was never any point, Putting on my best apologetic expression, I bowed my head and began to speak. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ve done, I apologize deeply Sophie. I promise it won¡¯t happen again, whatever it may be.¡± My father, stepmother, and Sophie all looked at me with shock and puzzlement. They were so used to me constantly trying to defend myself, shamefully trying to get my father to take my side for once. Leaving no room for him to scowl me any further, my father simply scoffed. ¡°Whatever, just don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± With that, he turned around and stalked away with my stepmother directly behind him. Sophie lingered for a moment, her face was filled with anger and disdain, she¡¯d clearly looked forward to my father humiliating me on her behalf. Scoffing. ¡°ying at being the obedient daughter? Well, it¡¯s too ra, I already have daddy wrapped around my finger. He doesn¡¯t even know you exist, neither does Jason.¡± Sophie smiled smugly, waiting for my expression to change. Withplete indifference, I simply smiled and closed my door, leaving her fuming as she stomped up the stairs. Hunted 54 Chapter 54 ra¡¯s POV: I arrived at school an hour early, because I retained all of my memories from my previous life, I would be able to develop the drug much sooner. As I made my way to theb, my friend Christine ran up to me filled with excitement. Read full story at f?ndnovel ¡°OMG!!! I can¡¯t believe you got epted into Lexington TWO WHOLE YEARS in advance and didn¡¯t tell me!¡± My eyes bulged, how in the hell did she know? Dammit Mrs. Fraizer you promised! Annoyed, I quickly ced my hand over her mother. ¡°Christine! How did you find out!¡± Christine lifted her hands as if to say, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Moving my hand, she began to exin. ¡°I saw it in the office. You know I volunteer there sometimes. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Fraizer already told me not to say anything!¡± I let out a deep sigh, thanks Mrs. Fraizer, slightly chuckling, I pulled Christine into theb. ¡°I just need to keep it a secret until I transfer, I don¡¯t want my father to know.¡± Christine¡¯s face twitched up, she knew all too well about how my family treated me. She couldn¡¯t stand Sophie or Jason. ¡°Yeah she told me you want to surprise him. Honestly ra, that man doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Smiling, I hugged my friend of over two years. In that little time, she¡¯d shown me more love that my family in a lifetime. I wanted to give her reassurance, ¡°I just told Mrs. Fraizer that so she wouldn¡¯t pry. I could care less about surprises that man, I just don¡¯t want him to interfere. Once I¡¯m in, he¡¯ll be too embarrassed if he tries to pull his prodigy daughter from his own alma mater.¡± Christine smiled with pride, finally her friend would stop trying to please those horrible people! Wrapping her arms around her waist, she cheered with joy. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!! Forget those stupid people! You¡¯re the daughter Caroline Rouleau! There is nothing prouder than that!¡± Hearing those words brought tears to my eyes, in my previous life, I¡¯d spent so much time trying to please those people that I¡¯d forgotten whose daughter I really was! Not this this time, this time I would make sure the world remembered my mother! After school, I made my way to the front office to pick up my eptance letter, the day I applied, I asked Mrs. Fraizer to have the letter sent to the school, I was d she obliged. As soon as I walked into the office, she had a huge smile on her face. ¡°See! I told you! Congrattions!¡± She gave me huge hug and handed me the letter. Finally, I¡¯d be on my way out of that house and into a realb. I only needed the two years because a key ingredient to the medication would not be avable until 2023, so I decided to spend my time putting everything else together while also creating additional medicinal remedies I created in my previous life. I decided to head back to theb to finish up some more equations. I got home around 5pm, and when I walked through the door everyone was in the living room. My father had an unreadable look on his face while Jason and Sophie looked annoyed. ¡®What are you all gonna me me for now¡®, was I could think as I walked further in. ¡°Is something wrong father?¡± Years of watching Sophie y the poor damsel in distress taught me how to y meek. My father stood up and walked over to me, suddenly, his hand reached towards me. I thought for sure he was going to hit to I flinched on natural reaction. Instead, he handed me a paper. My eptance letter. Shit, For a brief moment, he almost looked soft, shortly after, his face hardened back up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you not applied to Lexington, but got epted into their early bio¨Cchem program?¡± Chapter Comments 2 Hunted 55 Chapter 55 I couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or disappointed. His expression was hard to read, and his voice had a hint of sadness. Looking around the room, I swallowed hard, prepared to hear him tell me I could not go. With a low voice, I answered. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking father, how did you find out?¡± My father looked at me like I had three heads. Scoffing he began to exin. Apparently, the school reached out, letting one of their most famous alma maters know his daughter was epted. ¡®Shit. I didn¡¯t take that into consideration.¡® Smiling faintly, I tried my best to sound as sincere as possible. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset Sophie.¡± All eyes turned to her. I could see her eyes fuming, but as always, she yed the perfect sweet victim. This update is avable on find?novel ¡°Sister! What would make you think that I would be upset! I¡¯ve always wanted what was best for you.¡± Right on cue. Her eyes began to water as she huped through her words. Instantly, Jason began to ¡°Honestly ra, what does Sophie have to do with this.¡± Suddenly, my stepmother stood up, anger in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t see how you¡¯re neglecting to tell your father the truth about that letter is my daughter¡¯s fault! Why are you always bullying Sophie!¡± Just like always, the band of Sophie came marching in. I looked at my stepmother with nk eyes. ¡°Mrs. Anna, the , I was used of showing off and hurting Sophie¡¯s feelings. I simply didn¡¯t want to make that mistake,¡± That shut her up, My stepmother¡¯s eye¡¯s bulged, having no rebuttal, she simply scoffed and sat next to Sophie. My father turned back to me, again looking at me with an unreadable expression. ¡°No one is saying you have to showboat, but anything involving Lexington let me know. I assume you will be attending?¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± With a pleased look, my father informed me he would be sending my tuition. He wasn¡¯t fooling 1/2 anybody; the only reason he was pleased was because HE would get all the praise for raising such a chip off the ole block. He did the same thing to my mother. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do it again. Holding up my hand, I protested his ¡°kind gesture¡°. ¡°No need father. While I appreciate this kind gesture, I¡¯ve saved up enough money from my part¨Ctime job. I also have a schrship from Bartrum.¡± My father was shocked, not only had I refused his money, but he was not aware I had been doing so well. I really did have a full schrship from Batrum, and I would use the money I had from my mother to cover the rest. Hearing my refusal instantly pissed him off, the subtle nice act over. ¡°This! This is what I am talking about! So headstrong. So, I wasn¡¯t aware of your school achievements! That doesn¡¯t give you the right to act all high and mighty.¡± As he scolded me I didn¡¯t say a word, I simply stared at him with an expressionless face. Suddenly, Jason spoke up. ¡°Honestly ra, this is exactly why none of us celebrate anything you do. Why can¡¯t you be more like Sophie instead of being so high and mighty just because you pass some stupid tests.¡± I smiled cooly at Jason, withughter in my thoughts. The only way I could act like Sophie was if I were dumb. Looking back at my father, I apologized once more and excused myself. Before I could walk away, he grabbed my arm. ¡°If you so much as embarrass this family even in the slightest way, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± I gave my father a sardonic smile sending a chill down his smile. He slowly let my arm go and allowed me to leave. Chapter Comments 0 2 Hunted 56 ra¡¯s POV: It had been two weeks since getting into Lexington, finally it was my day to move onto campus. Unlike most parents who would cry tears of joy as they escorted their kids onto campus, the only thing my father said to me was ¡°DO NOT EMBARRASS ME!¡± As I made my way upstairs with the remaining of my boxes, Jason was standing in the foyer. ¡°You know ra, everyone would like you more if you didn¡¯t act like such a know it all. Most people like women who are humble and demure.¡± This fucking asshole. He¡¯s been banging my sister for over a year, caused my death in my previous life and has the nerve to preach humility. Paying him no attention, I grabbed my boxes and headed for the door. Suddenly, Jason grabbed my arm tightly. ¡°You know it doesn¡¯t matter how smart you are, you¡¯ll never be as good as Sophie.¡± I looked at Jason, this person I once loved more than anything, the person that said he would always love me, now aplete stranger and smiled. ¡°Well then you should be happy I¡¯m leaving, for once you get to be the smartest person in the room.¡± With that, I snatched my arm out of his grasp leaving him fuming. I arrived at Lexington around noon; after getting my ss roster and filling out paper, the receptionist handed me a pair of keys. ¡°Now, because you¡¯re a admission, you actually get to stay in one of our campus apartments! Freshman don¡¯t usually get to stay in those, so everyone is going to be jealous!¡± The receptionist Mrs. Martin said with a jolly expression, ¡°Everyone is so excited to have the daughter of Caroline and Jameson Granger at the school!¡± I smiled coolly, I hated being affiliated with my father, I would have to break that connection soon. When I arrived at my new apartment, I could hear music ying in the living room, As I entered through the front door, I met with big green bubbly eyes and huge smile. This must be my roommate Gloria. I was paired with a Junior named Gloria Rhinehorne. I¡¯d actually met her a few times before in my previous life. Her father was a world¨Crenowned neurologist; she was really sweet then as well. ¡°Oh, my goodness! You must be the star prodigy I¡¯ve heard so much about! I¡¯m Gloria, your new roommate.¡± I smiled brightly at my new roommate; her energy was rather infectious. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you Gloria, I¡¯m ra Granger.¡± Gloria chuckled as she helped me with my boxes. ¡°You know, I was worried about sharing an apartment as young as you, but you seem more mature than people my age.¡± Iughed an ironicugh. The truth was I had the mind of an almost 30¨Cyear¨Cold woman. ¡°I¡¯ve been told I was born 35 a few times.¡± We bothughed as we made our way to my room. ¡°I took the room on the right; I hope that¡¯s okay with you?¡± I smiled brightly at Gloria, honestly, no matter what room I had, anything was better than home. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all. So, your dad, he¡¯s the world¨Crenowned neurologist right?¡± Gloria smiled sheepishly. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s him! I know everyone expected me to follow in his footsteps but I really wanna be a bio- chemist. In all honesty, your mom is part of the reason.¡± Even though I¡¯d heard these exact words from her in my previous life, it still brought tears to my eyes knowing my mom influenced so many other people. I smiled brightly at Gloria; she was every bit the pure soul I thought she was back then. ¡°Gloria, I have no doubt you¡¯re going to be an amazing bio¨Cchemist.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes watered up, Hugging me tightly she squeaked. ¡°Do you really think so ra? That means so muching from you!¡± I¡¯d actually met every word, before my death, Gloria began working for ETP, Ethan Taylor¡¯s pharmaceutical corporation. She¡¯d began working on a medication that could help cure Alzheimer¡¯s and dementia without the controversial usage of stem cells and was sessful. Her father being a neurologist is why she was so passionate. Her mind was brilliant, and her heart was pure, I¡¯m d I¡¯ll get to work with her this time around. After I finished unpacking, Gloria invited me to dinner at the school diner, I was actually famished by the time I finished so I wee her invitation with open arms. 2/4 ¡°So, who do you have on your roster for sses?¡± Gloria asked as she stuffed fries into her mouth. ¡°I have Manago, Strouter, Chester, and White.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes popped open. ¡°They weren¡¯t kidding! You really are a genius! All those sses are advanced sses! I¡¯ll be asking you for help!¡± We bothughed out loud, like Batrum, I had a feeling my life in Lexington would be pretty good. Me and Gloria stayed up chatting until about 9pm, by the time I took my shower andid down I was exhausted. A much¨Cneeded good night¡¯s was finally happening. As I closed my eyes, I started formting my n. These next two years, I would use this school and it¡¯sb to begin creating my medicines in secret, and after two years, I head to Osha Bio to finish my schooling. It was on the other side of the country, so I¡¯d be far away from them and close to Ethan. This time, I would take him up on his offer. The next morning, I ate a bagel and grabbed atte for breakfast and made my way to my first ss, Bio¨COrganic Chemistry. As soon as I walked into the ss, all heads turned on me. My instructor, Professor Manago looked up at me with a slight gleam in her eyes. I met her in my previous life as well; she was my mother¡¯s mentor. As I made my way to the front, a guy sitting a few rows back made a snarky remark. ¡°Just got here and think your bold enough to sit in the front, just like a Granger.¡± 1 spun my head to look at the young man who made the remark. He looked like he was about 20 years old, handsome enough, but you could tell he was arrogant. Probably use to always having his way and having women fawn all over him. I wasn¡¯t impressed. Smiling, I responded. ¡°Actually, sometimes it¡¯s the simplest answers. I often sit in the front because I have poor eyesight.¡± Just as it appeared he was about to apologize, I continued. ¡°Still, I probably do know all the answers? That¡¯s not being a Granger, that¡¯s being a Rouleau.¡± I smiled and winked at the young troublemaker causing him to frown and blush as the other students began to tease him. ¡°Casey you better chill dude! Her mom was THEE Caroline Rouleau, there¡¯s a reason why she¡¯s in this ss at just 16 years old. Girl is a certified genius.¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n One of his friends began to boast on my behalf, when I looked back, Casey had an intense stare directly at me. I really hope this kid doesn¡¯t give me hard time¡­Day one. 3/4 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 57 Hunted 57 Chapter 57 ra¡¯s POV: After my sses ended, I ran to the student diner to grab something to eat. Luckily for me, I remembered all of these sses from my previous life, otherwise it would have been a grueling day. As I walked up to the register to pay for my burger, someone reached over me handing the cashier their ck card. I quickly spun around to see who was paying for my lunch. It was Casey. Confused, I was about to ask him why when he held up his hand. ¡°Consider it an apology for giving you shit earlier.¡± During ss, I¡¯d answered majority of the instructor¡¯s questions. All of the students just stared on as the prodigy proved she was worth the hype. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel I smiled sheepishly at him and nodded my head. ¡°Thank you, I appreciate that.¡± Casey wasn¡¯t a bad person, he was just cocky, it was good for him to learn now he wasn¡¯t god¡¯s gift to the world. Holding out my hand for a shake, I smiled my most polite smile. ¡°Friends?¡± He stared at my hand for a moment before taking it into his and shaking. His face was full of confusion when he finally smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a strange girl Rouleau.¡± Hearing him call me that immediately shocked me. In all my years, even in my previous life, no one had ever referred to me as Rouleau. It was always Granger up until I married Jason and then it became Sterling. Hearing him call me my mother¡¯s name did something poetic to me. Why should I bare the name of a man who cared nothing for me. All that did was allow him to ride off my glory. I¡¯d made up my mind, first thing tomorrow, I would be changing my name, Smiling at Casey, I offered him to join me for lunch. ¡°So, you went to Batrum huh?¡± I nodded as I continued to eat my fries. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left early, I probably would have been valedictorian,¡® When I looked up at Casey, he had this puzzled look on his face. are D ¡°How old are you Rouleau.¡± 1/3. 29 almost slipped out my mouth, thankfully I caught it in time. ¡°I¡¯m 16, I¡¯ll be 17 in October. Why?¡± ¡°Because you just seem really old to be this young.¡± I let out a nervousugh, that was the second time I heard that over that past two days. I better figure out how to act 17 again before people get suspicious, though I doubt they¡¯d surmise I died and came back to life. ¡°I¡¯ve been around a lot of adults.¡± Casey scrunched his eyes but decided my exnation made sense. After we ate, Casey followed me out to the annex. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The . I need to use the for something.¡± ¡°You have homework already?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± I answered vaguely not wanting to give too much away, I was already slightly annoyed he was following me. As we entered theb, I took a look over. The same as it was in my previous life, Lexington had some of the bestbs in the country, I would definitely be able to put my medicines together here. I pulled out my books and ingredients immediately and got to work. Casey looked at me with a confused expression. Slowly walking over to the table, he took a look at all of my notes and the ingredients next to them. ¡°What is all of this?¡± Staring into a microscope, I answered ndly. ¡°They¡¯re medications I¡¯ve created to help with themon cold.¡± In my previous life, I managed to do what many others before me could never do. CURE themon cold. Once I mastered that, I was able to create cures for a variety of ailments such as covid, the flu, pneumonia, etc.. It also opened the door for me to create my cure for cancer expanding on my mother¡¯s equations. ¡°Wait what! Are you telling me you¡¯ve created medications to help with themon cold?¡± Still writing and looking through the microscope, I once again answered tly. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Oh, because I was about-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve created an actual cure for it. I just needed a to put it all together.¡± Casey stood inplete and total shock. His mouth was hanging open, his mind trying to grasp what I¡¯d just said. Finally, he swallowed and began to speak. Chapter Comments ? 2 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 58 Chapter 58 ¡°You¡¯re joking¡­right? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re serious¡­are you?¡± I put my pencil down and looked Casey directly in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve been working on it for a few years; I¡¯ve finally created the perfect formbination.¡± Casey could hardly believe his ears. ¡°For a few years?? You mean to tell me you¡¯ve been working on this since middle school?!¡± Middle sch¡­Oh yeah, I supposed that is what I¡¯ll have to say. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Casey stared at me in total disbelief, just this morning he¡¯d thought this young girl¨Cwas just some legacy kid riding off her parents¡® hype, turns out she may have surpassed even them. ¡°ra, you¡¯d tell me if you were an alien¡­right?¡± WHAT! I let out a loud and hystericalugh. Though it was understandable why he would think that, it didn¡¯t make his words any less hrious. Not wanting to freak Casey out anymore, I decided to give him an exnation about my research. ¡°I¡¯m not an alien Casey¡­I promise. Before my mom died, she made a lot of groundbreaking medicinal discoveries, unfortunately she died before she could finish it and put it all together. Once I started studying her work, I was able to put a lot of the pieces together.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie, I had used a lot of my mother¡¯s research to help advance my medicinal forms thus being able to create a lot the medications I made in my previous life. Casey nodded his head, epting my answer. ¡°That makes sense. Your mom was amazing.¡± I smiled proudly; indeed, she truly was. ¡°So are you.¡± His words caught me off guard, Casey blushed slightly as he looked to the left avoiding eye contact. ¡°Just saying, you¡¯d have to be a total genius to even understand these equations and an even bigger freak to advance them. That¡¯s pretty amazing Rouleau.¡± I blushed and smiled as I continued my work. Casey stayed in theb with me until I was finished, he even began to help. ¡°I should start paying more attention, this could help me as well.¡± He said as we began to clean up. By the time we got finished, the sun had already gone down. Casey offered to walk me back to my apartment. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this Casey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool, I live in theplex too, I¡¯m a few floors up.¡± As we entered my apartment, a sweet and spicy aroma hit both our noses. Gloria came put of the kitchen with a slightly angry expression on her face. ¡°Hey young ! Where have you been? sses were over hours ago!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, I was scowled by my roommate for beingte. Watching her pout made both me and Caseyugh. Gloria beganughing too, popping my shoulder, she tried to get serious again. ¡°Seriously ra, I was really worried about you. It dawned on my I don¡¯t have your number.¡± I apologized to Gloria for scaring her and thanked her for being so thoughtful. I exined to her I went to ab for some work. Afterwards, she thanked Casey for walking me home and offered him to join us for dinner. For the first time in a long time, it felt like I was having dinner with family. After dinner, Casey updated Gloria on what I was working on. She could hardly believe it. ¡°So, wait! You created a cure!¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Both Gloria and Casey looked at me like I had three heads. Finally, Gloria spoke, ¡°Sheesh! I knew you were amazing ra, but you¡¯re on a whole different level!¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel After we winded down, I walked Casey to the door, suddenly he pulled outside. ¡°I need a favor ra,¡± Favor? ¡°What is it?¡± Casey blushed and then looked through our window. 09:47 Tue, 2 Sept C CX 3.84%8 ¡°Help me ask Gloria out.¡± Okay¡­didn¡¯t expect that. Trying to figure out the right words, I scratched my head. Finally, I settled on a simple¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± That was enough for Casey, he hugged me tightly and headed home. Laughing I made my way back into my apartment and finished helping Gloria clean up. Chapter Comments 12 POST COMMENT NOW What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This has all of my points of contact as well as my parents.¡± During Thanksgiving, I actually spent it with Gloria and her family. Casey came that weekend to The rightful source is fin?novel meet her parents. Form the moment I met Charles and Whitney Rhinehorne, they embraced me like a daughter. Just as sweet and caring as Gloria, I could see where she got it from. Over break, I broke down and told Gloria and Casey the truth about my home life. ¡°What a fucking scumbag!¡± Casey was every bit the angry big brother. Gloria cried hearing all that I had been through. Hugging me tightly, she told me any time I wanted to, I could live with her once I turned 18. ¡°I¡¯m serious ra! I know you only just turned 17, but you don¡¯t have to deal with those people forever! The minute you turn 18, if you want to leave our doors are opened!¡± That night I cried hard for the first time in a long time, it felt as if the weight of two lives came crashing into me at once. I was d I had these people in my life this time around. ¡°So, if anything happens during winter break, you call me immediately, me and Casey will get you.¡± I hugged my friend tightly and promised her I would only stay there for a few days. In the months I had been a Lexington, I had already received multiple awards for award winning thesis papers. Not once did my fathere to any of the ceremonies, lying and telling his fellow alumni he was busy. So, I had no intention on staying, I just wanted to get a few more things from that house. I arrived home that Friday around 6pm, there were still 6 days until Christmas, so I wanted to finish packing and be gone by day three. As I walked into the mansion, the family I had not seen in months didn¡¯t even bat an eye as I walked through the door. It didn¡¯t bother me; however, I wasn¡¯t there for their warm wees. As I made my way to my room, I father suddenly called out to me. ¡°ra! Get in here now!¡± I walked backwards and turned around to enter the living room. My stepmother and Sophie stared at me with a smug look. Rolling my eyes slightly so he wouldn¡¯t notice, I looked directly at my father. ¡°Is there something I can do for you father?¡± Jameson¡¯s face twisted up with disdain at my question. ¡°Such disrespect! Do they no longer teach manners at Lexington, or do you think you¡¯re too good to address your father now.¡± I silentlyughed at the irony of him talking about manners and respect. ¡°Apologies father, I¡¯m a little exhausted from mid¨Cterms and traveling.¡± Chapter Comments B1 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 60 Chapter 60 Jameson was unimpressed. He let out another scoff and continued toin. ¡°Always some excuse with you! Your sister had mid¨Cterms as well and you see she is showing me all of her love.¡± I watched while Sophie snuggled under our father with an innocent expression. ¡°That¡¯s because I love you daddy. But why don¡¯t we give ra a break, she must be extremely busy at Lexington, she didn¡¯t even home during Thanksgiving.¡± Jameson¡¯s eyes shot up, fury burning inside of them. Finally, he stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right! You didn¡¯t! And what is this foolishness I hear about you changing your name to Rouleau! Do you think you¡¯re too good to be a Granger?!¡± Ah. So that¡¯s what he¡¯s pissed about. I¡¯m sure by now some of his colleagues have informed him of my name changing. Jameson was now staring me directly in the eyes. I could feel the heat from his body as he fumed. ¡°Listen girl! I don¡¯t give a shit what ¡®prodigy¡® they im you to be! In this family, you represent me! I won¡¯t tolerate any disrespect.¡± At that point I had enough. Staring back at my father without the slightest bit of fear, his eyes slightly recoiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware taking on my mother, your deceased wife¡¯s name was disrespectful. She meant just as much to the medicinal world as anyone else, if not more.¡± SLAP! My father pped me hard across the face, his breathing erratic. By now, Sophie and her mother were rushing over. Anna began rubbing Jameson¡¯s back while staring daggers at me. ¡°Can¡¯t you evere home without starting trouble ra!¡± Sophie chimed in. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t be mad at ra! It¡¯s not her fault if mother still isn¡¯t as precious as her dead mother.¡± That was it¡­ SLAP! 1/3 I pped Sophie hard. She went sprawling onto the floor. Anna went running towards her while my father stood in shock. Never had he seen me be so brazen. ¡°ra what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!! Apologize to your sister now!¡± I looked at my father like he wasn¡¯t human, it¡¯d be a cold day in hell before I apologized. ¡°Did you hear me!!¡± ¡°Oh, I heard you; I¡¯m just not apologizing. She should learn to keep my mother¡¯s name out of her mouth.¡± Sophie and Anna were crying hysterically; my father was fuming. ¡°I want you out of this house first thing tomorrow morning!¡± I scoffed. ¡°Fine by me.¡± Suddenly my father grabbed my arm, he mouth was practically foaming. ¡°You think you¡¯re some hot shit! You think I won¡¯t beat that sass out of you and pull you out of Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel Lexington!¡± I looked at my father, not nking once. Maybe he could sense the fire andck of fear because he suddenly let my arm go. ¡°You could do that father. But know that if you do, I¡¯ll make sure I let every person you¡¯ve ever known the entire truth. That you¡¯ve spent years abusing and humiliating your daughter. Caroline Rouleau¡¯s daughter! What do you think your colleagues would say then?¡± My father stood back in shock; he hated what I said but my words were true. He knew the medical world still held my mother to the highest regard, Backing away, he said in a lowered tone, ¡°I want you gone by noon.¡± I turned and headed to the basement. As I began packing the rest of my things, I called Gloria. ¡°Change of ns, can Ie tomorrow?¡± Without a single waiver Gloria immediately answered. ¡°Me and Casey will be there tomorrow morning at 10am.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be ready!¡± 213 09:47 Tue, 2 Sept 00: Smiling, I turned my music on and finished packing. Hunted 61 Chapter 61 ra¡¯s POV: I woke at 7am, excited at the thought of leaving this house for good. I texted my friend Christine and told her I would see her before break was over and that I was leaving my father¡¯s house. She responded with a single word. ¡°Finally!¡± I smiled as I gathered the rest of my bags, I didn¡¯t want to take much of the crap in this room, just my books and some more clothing. I was smart enough to remove my mother¡¯s mementos when I first moved to Lexington. Neither my father nor Sophie bothered me for the rest of the evening. I appreciated their ability to be smart enough not to. Around 9am, I began bringing my bags up when Jason met me at the head of the stairs. His expression was filled with hatred, Sophie must¡¯ve called him crying. ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± Silence. ¡°Move Jason, I need to bring my bags to the door.¡± Jason let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°ra, who the hell do you think you are to your hands on Sophie.¡± He spoke in a low and menacing tone. I looked at him and scoffed, I was in no need for the Sophie show. Matching his stare of hatred, I answered. ¡°I bet she¡¯ll keep my mother¡¯s name out of her mouth.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes bulged, and suddenly he gripped my shirt. ¡°You think just because of some arranged marriage I won¡¯t make your life a living hell! Apologize to Sophie now!¡± I was over this conversation, pushing past Jason, I began sitting my bags at the door, Gloria and Casey would be here in 30 minutes. Jason stalked behind me yelling. ¡°Look at me ra! I won¡¯t waste not one moment making you suffer if you ever touch Sophie again!¡± Suddenly, Sophie came running. Time to fake cry. ¡°Please don¡¯t yell at ra for me Jason. She¡¯s the one you¡¯re marrying, she¡¯s the one you care about.¡± Jason immediately hugged Sophie, I knew what she was doing, she just wanted me to hear Jason denounce me for her. ¡°Care, please. You¡¯re the only one I care about Sophie; I¡¯m only marrying her because of my father. I¡¯ll do anything to protect you.¡± Not wanting to stick around for the newest episode of Romeo and Juliet on drugs, I grabbed my bags and walked out the door. Both Jason and Sophie turned around stunned that I didn¡¯t react. Jason came running outside still yelling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of Sophie! Ha! I guess I can understand. She has everything you have! You think just because you¡¯ve beenbeled some genius, Sophie has everything else!¡± His outburst was so hrious I couldn¡¯t help butugh hysterically. Did he realize he was actually insulting his precious Sophie. Frustrated by myughter, Jason began asking what I wasughing at. ¡°What the hell is so funny!¡± ¡°Well, you are. So, she¡¯s got everything except a brain ch. Okay scarecrow.¡± Realizing what he was saying, Jason began to fume. Sophie¡¯s eyes looked like she was wishing death on me. No matter how many insults orparisons they wanted to make, one thing she could never steal was my intelligence. ¡°Shut up! That¡¯s not what I said.¡± Still chuckling, I began looking at my phone to check the time. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°Leave Sophie alone! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you beg for death! I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re my wife, it¡¯ll be in name only! My heart belongs to Sophie!¡± Chapters first released on find?novel Sophie walked up to Jason still fake crying. ¡°You mustn¡¯t say that Jason, ra is just stressed. Maybe she¡¯s under pressure at Lexington.¡± As if a lightbulb went off, Jason grew a smug expression. ¡°Is that what it is. Finding out you¡¯re not the smartest person in the room! I bet you¡¯re barely surviving in a school like Lexington-¡± Hunted 62 Chapter 62 ¡°Seven.¡± I cut Jason off mid monologue, both he and Sophie were puzzled. ¡°Seven what.¡± Jason demanded as I continued ying a game on my phone. ¡°That¡¯s how many awards I¡¯ve won so far in the past five months for multiple thesis papers I¡¯ve wrote.¡± Jason¡¯s face began to drain of color. He¡¯d epted a long time ago I was smarter than him, but now it seemed as if I was light years ahead. Stuttering over his words, he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s a lie. That¡¯s imposs-¡± ¡°Look it up if you don¡¯t want to believe me. As if right on cue, Gloria and Casey pulled up in Casey¡¯s range rover. As soon as Gloria hopped out of the truck she ran over and hugged me tightly. ¡°re¨Cbear I missed you!¡± So dramatic. Throughughs I hugged her back. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days.¡± Casey walked around and began putting my bags in his trunk. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m with Gloria ra. It¡¯s felt kind of off not being with y¡¯all these past few days.¡± Gloria instantly popped up and pointed to Casey. ¡°See! It¡¯s not just me.¡± While Iughed with mt friends, Jason and Sophie fumed at the tant way Casey and Gloria refused to acknowledge their presence, Jason was the first to speak. ¡°ra, who are these people?¡± Both Gloria and I turned to face Jason. ¡°Why?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes began to bulge out of his sockets. Before he could say anything, Sophie interjected. Turning on her best I¡¯m made of sugar and spice act; she walked over to Gloria and Casey. ¡°You must be ra¡¯s friends! I¡¯m so d she¡¯s able to make friends at Lexington. It¡¯s always been so hard for her because everyone always loved me more.¡± Sophie grabbed Gloria¡¯s hands, putting on her most innocent look. ¡°Even though she hates me, please take care of my sister.¡± Poor Sophie, I supposed this act would have worked on anyone else. The sweet and dutiful sister and the evil mean sister. Except Gloria and Casey were already aware of the type of person she was. Gloria immediately snatched her hands out of Sophie¡¯s. Scoffing, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What a foolish family.¡± Gloria¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. Sophie¡¯s cheeks redden; that wasn¡¯t the response she¡¯d expected. Her mask almost slipped; she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Her voice was sweet with a hint of disbelief, but Gloria wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°I said, what a foolish family. ra went to Bartum, yeah? While you went Northern Prep. How would you know if she made friends or not? Not to mention that silly little act of yours.¡± ¡°What act!¡± Sophie¡¯sposure was now shredding away, but Gloria didn¡¯t care. ¡°That whole ¡®please love me for pretending to love my sister as I make sure I try my best to embarrass and insult her¡®, act.¡± I had tough out loud; Gloria nailed it all the way the down to the mocking voice tone, Finally, Jason jumped in. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t what the hell you¡¯re talking about! Sophie is ¡± Before he could finish, Casey was in Jason¡¯s face. I was only 5¡¯2, so any time Jason stood over me, it always felt like he was giant. It wasn¡¯t until I saw Casey¡¯s 6¡¯3 frame standing over Jason that I realized 5¡¯10 wasn¡¯t that tall at all. ¡°We know more than you think Sterling, but if you yell at my girlfriend or my little sister again we¡¯re going to have a problem. Gloria, ra, everything is in the truck. Let¡¯s head home.¡± 371% 0 Without another word, Gloria and I got into the truck without looking back once as Jason and Sophie stood in silence. Funny how he had all that mouth for me not too long ago. Chapter Comments ? 2 POST COMMENT NOW This text is hosted at find?novel Hunted 63 Chapter 63 ra¡¯s POV: Two years have passed since I left home. During that time, I father only contacted me twice. Once was the next day after I left. I figured Jason and Sophie gave him the cliff notes version of what went down, portraying themselves as victims no less. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing! How dare you allow outsiders to insult your precious sister! If you try and spread lies-¡± I immediately hung up the phone. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear his baseless threats. The second time was at the end of my first academic year. There was a huge g held for all the students who excelled. By the end of my freshman year, I was number one in my entire ss. Because of this, I was one of the guest speakers. My ¡°family¡± was given special invitations. To save face and avoid gossip, my family including Jason all showed up pretending to be the perfect and supportive family. ¡°Jameson! Good to see you again!¡± The Dean of the school, Roger Woodcrest eagerly shook my dad¡¯s hand. ¡°Good to see you too Roger! I see you¡¯ve been doing an excellent job as Dean.¡± Updates are released by Find_Novel(. ¡°Thanks for that. Man, I got to tell you, your daughter is nothing short of amazing! A chip off the ole block she¡¯s brilliant Truly Caroline¡¯s daughter!¡± Jameson along with Anna looked slightly ufortable. Managing a fake smile, he thanked Dean Woodcrest and excused himself. After my speech, the crowd cheered, especially the students. By the end of the year, I was one of the most popr students at Lexington, mainly due to my tutoring sessions. After Christmas break, I set up tutoring sessions inb with many of the students from freshmen to seniors. The end result, Lexington had some of the highest test score rates during the school had ever seen. After an hour of praise, my family decided to y the proud role. I caught my father and stepmother lying about how they had always been so proud of me. Sophie twirled around doing her ¡°I just love my sister so much¡°, dance. It was sickening. The real vomiting moment was when I overheard Jason bragging about me being his fianc¨¦ to my ssmate Gregory West. ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t aware she was engaged. That¡¯s certainly going to break a few hearts.¡± engaged. Jason had a sh of irritation across his face; he didn¡¯t want me by the idea of others wanting me pissed him off too. After the ceremony, I didn¡¯t see any of them again. After I turned 18, Jason began sending me messages asking when I wanted to announce our engagement. He¡¯d concluded we would get married after he graduated from Lexington, which wouldn¡¯t be for another five years. I ignored all those messages however as I had no intention of marrying him. The end of my second year at Lexington wasing to an end. Gloria and Casey were about to graduate, and I was about to transfer to Osha. The day I got my eptance letter from Osha, Gloria and Casey took me out to dinner to celebrate. ¡°Oh my gosh!! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re all going to be together at Osha! re¨Cbear I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Gloria and Casey both looked at me like proud older siblings. Before I received my letter, Gloria informed me she and Casey would be going to Osha for grad school. Hey father was opening up a new practice in South Bay and she wanted to be close to her family, Casey of course wanted to be close to her. She practically had tears in her eyes thinking we would separate. ¡°re¨Cbear, all my life I¡¯ve always wanted a little sister; I mean don¡¯t get me wrong I love my brothers but still! I feel bad about leaving you.¡± I¡¯d nned on keeping my transfer a secret until graduation, but I didn¡¯t want Gloria to be sad. Pulling out my phone, I showed her my submitted application to Osha. ¡°So, you see, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m with you.¡± Eeekkkk! 1 Gloria¡¯s squeal almost ruptured my ear drums, but I was happy she was happy. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to make a toast.¡± Casey handed us both champagne sses, ¡°To a new adventure, more memories, and a lot more schoolwork!¡± Here! Here! Laughter erupted as we all nked our sses, suddenly, the waiters came over with sprinklers and a cake with the words CONGRATUALTIONS CLASS OF 2023! Other customers from around the restaurant realized we were celebrating graduation and quickly chimed in on the cheers. The next morning, I headed back to the Granger estate, there were some additional journals in the shed from my mother. When I arrived, everyone was standing in the grand room. ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 64 Chapter 64 Jameson Granger¡¯s POV: It¡¯s been over two years since that ungrateful brat left the estate. She¡¯s just like her mother! She thinks she¡¯s smarter and better than me! If it hadn¡¯t been for me needing to keep face, I would have disowned her all together. Still, even I can¡¯t deny how brilliant she is. JGP will most certainly benefit from her. Sigh, she really is just like her mother¡­ As Jameson went over thetest reports, his business partner Edward came into his office with a look of excitement. ¡°Jameson! You¡¯re never going to believe this! Guess who wants to have a meeting with us?¡± Jameson looked up at his business partner with an inpatient expression, he hated suspense. ¡°Well, who is it?¡± Edward let out a light chuckle, he was used to his partner being rash. Sitting in the chair, he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Ethan. Fucking. Taylor.¡± It took Jameson a moment to process what he was hearing. Ethan Taylor, THEE Ethan Taylor as in the chairman of ETP Pharmaceuticals and the youngest chairman in the entire world. For years ETP has been the highest rated pharmaceutical and bio¨Cchemical corporation throughout the world, and he was a pioneering genius. ¡°Are you saying that Ethan Taylor wants to coborate with us? You¡¯re sure?¡± Edward¡¯s face lit up. He began to fill Jameson in on everything. ¡°So that¡¯s the gist of it. He want¡¯s a meeting with us tomorrow afternoon.¡± That night, Jameson couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with his family. ¡°Honey that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes beamed with joy as Jameson informed her and Sophie about ETP¡¯s chairman. Anna had been with Jameson for over 17 years. They first met one morning at a coffee shop. She¡¯d identally spilled her orange juice on him and offered to help him clean up. What Jameson didn¡¯t know was that their chance encounter had been thoroughly nned out by Anna. She¡¯d seen him several times at that coffee shop andter learned he was a biochemist. It didn¡¯t bother her that he was married to a pioneering genius like Caroline Rouleau. Like most men, she knew he probably hated living in the shadows of his wife. Frome the moment she met him, she made sure to appear as submissive, demure, and innocent as possible stroking Jameson¡¯s ego at every turn. This caused Jameson to fall head over heels in love with her. He¡¯d got her pregnant the same month he and Caroline announced her pregnancy. For years, she yed the role of the dutiful mistress, never wavering or cing pressure on him to leave his wife. She knew how influential Caroline was so if it ever hade out about an affair, that would hurt Jameson. By now, he¡¯d already formed JGP, and she was not about to allow any demise. Besides, as long as his heart belonged to her and the child they shared, nothing else mattered. After Caroline¡¯s fatal crash, Jameson immediately moved both her and their daughter into his estate and married her. He also legally adopted Sophie and changed herst name to Granger. Finally, all of her hard work had paid off, not to mention, she and Sophie had finally ran off that dreadful daughter of his. Now, she beamed proudly as her husband was on his way tonding the greatest merger theirpany had ever seen, and Sophie would be the one to inherit it all. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel The next morning, both Sophie and Anna made sure Jameson had everything he needed. From a hearty breakfast to his clothing, they¡¯d spent the entire morning catering directly to him. In his smugness, Jameson relished it. ¡°This is how you¡¯re supposed to treat the man of the house. Not like that wretched ra or Caroline.¡® As Jameson finished his coffee, Sophie came out with his briefcase while Anna opened a small gift box. Inside were diamond encrusted cufflinks with the initials JP on them. Chapter Comments 2 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 65 Chapter 65 ¡°I brought something for your special day my love. Wear these and think only of me and Sophie, your good luck charms.¡± As Anna ced the cufflinks on Jameson¡¯s suit jacket, he couldn¡¯t help but gleam with arrogant pride. ¡®That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the king! No more being overshadowed by that wretched woman, and I¡¯ll make sure to take every bit of credit for that girl. Afterall, if it weren¡¯t for me being her father, what would she have.¡± Jameson¡¯s smug thoughts followed him all the way to the office. Once he arrived, Edward immediately began going over what the primary focus of the meeting should be. ¡°So, I think if we keep him interested in what we¡¯ve been working on regarding our nano technology as well as vines we should definitely be able to maintain his interest as well as broker a deal!¡± Jameson paid little attention to what Edward was speaking on. He¡¯d convinced himself that Taylor wasing to work with him because his own genius. ¡®He may be the youngest chairman, but I¡¯ve got years of experience!¡® As Edward finished the nned proposal, Jameson looked slightly annoyed. ¡°Edward, while I appreciate this proposal, we mustn¡¯t forget, Taylor came to US! So, I don¡¯t want to appear as if we are begging for his business. He clearly concluded he needed the assistance of JGP. We¡¯ll be prepared, but we won¡¯t grovel.¡± Edward felt a surge of annoyance, although he loved working at JGP, it was no secret Jameson had the ego of a thousand men. And while many respected Jameson for the work he did and forming the group, Edward knew the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the brilliance of Caroline, JGP would not have existed. During the startup, she¡¯d singlehandedly structured and created their entire biobs, not to mention, it was her revered brilliance that brokered many of their investors, Though it was true Jameson was highly intelligent, he¡¯d rode off the back of his first wife¡¯s brilliance. Over the years, it became clear that his inferiority out wayed his admiration and his greed and arrogance out wayed hismon sense. Still, JGP needed this contract, though thepany was sessful, it had grown stagnated. ETP monopolized arge sector in pharmaceuticals making it difficult for them to expand to other regions. Over the past several years, many hospitals, clinics, andpanies praised ETP on their effective and inexpensive medications. Many facilities praised ETP abilities to care about the quality and healing structures of their patients while maintaining cost and care. There was certainly no way JGP couldpete, but they most certainly could benefit from a coboration. Edward took a deep breath, hoping Jameson would listen to bottom¨Cline above everything else. ¡°Jameson, I¡¯m not looking to grovel, but I think we should be realistic here. I¡¯m not sure why Taylor is wanting this meeting, but I think we should stick to what makes us unique so we can secure this deal.¡± Though annoyed, Jameson reluctantly agreed, Edward wasn¡¯t wrong about them needing this deal, but he would not allow Taylor to make a fool of him. At exactly 2pm, Ethan Taylor arrived at JGP for his meeting with Jameson. Throughout the past several years, Ethan watched the development of JGP with little admiration. He¡¯d been a huge fan of Caroline Rouleau¡¯s work and her medicinal breakthroughs. After her death, he watched with irritation as Jameson Granger made one greedy decision after another in an attempt to only secure financial increasement. No longer did thepany have someone that cared about the progression of medicine and curing illnesses. That was until he¡¯d learned about ra Granger. Chapter Comments 62 POST COMMENT NOW ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel Chapter 66 Ethan¡¯s POV: As we made our way to the conference room, Jameson was trying to make small talk. Though I paid him no mind, truth was I was there for one reason only, ra Granger¨CRouleau. I had no interest in JGP, honestly I found Jameson rather repulsive, but I acknowledged that as his daughter, poaching ra would be close to impossible. So even if it meant partnering with this insufferable man, if it meant getting close to her, I¡¯d endure it. After arriving, Jameson and Edward began setting up proposals and paperwork. Edward spoke first. ¡°Chairman Taylor, let me just say, on behalf of JGP we are so excited about the possibility of working with you! Now-¡± Before Edward could finish, Jameson cut him off. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re delighted to partner with ETP! And I say this as the Chairman of one the most influential pharmaceutical in the world, I¡¯m d you had the resolve to to us for help.¡± Arrogant. Was this jackass for real. He honestly thought I came to thispany for him. I would need to end this meeting quickly before I lose my reserve. I nced over at Edward who was now looking at Jameson with nervous annoyance. ¡°A¨CAs I was saying Chairman, we¡¯ve an entire proposal regarding our recent advancements with nano technology as well as medicinal breakthroughs that I think you would find very imp¡­- I held my hand to cut Edward off, I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude to him, honestly I had no qualms with Edward. But I didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time if I didn¡¯t have too. ¡°VP Lawrence, forgive me for being curt but I actually have another meeting I¡¯ll be intending soon so I don¡¯t want to take too much of your time. While I¡¯m sure your proposal is impressive, ETP has already begun nano treatment research as my father and brother runs one the tech the world.¡± Both Jameson and Edward stared at me with confusion. I could tell Jameson¡¯s annoyance was rising but I couldn¡¯t care in the slightest. I knew theirpany¡¯s finances weren¡¯t in the greatest position. Granger had been spending hispany¡¯s funds quicker than he was producing. Over the past few years their medicinal production grew stagnant, and the talent was dwindling. Edward exhaled and began to speak. ¡°Chairman, if you don¡¯t mind my asking, what exactly did you want this meeting for?¡± 10:29 Thu, 4 Sept 0 Fair question. ¡°Actually VP, my interest is in Chairman Granger¡¯s daughter, 1-¡± Before I could finish, Jameson¡¯s eyes beamed with joy. 74% ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say so! You didn¡¯t have to hold this meeting. If you were interested in my Sophie all you had to do-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chairman, who is Sophie?¡± Jameson looked at me with confusion. For some reason he thought I was referring to his idiot daughter Sophie. I¡¯d done my research on the other Granger daughter, I¡¯m not sure what the spell was she¡¯d cast on her father, but there was nothing special about her at all. She was ackluster student at best that clearly only got into the schools she went to because of her father¡¯s connections. ¡°Who¡¯s Sophie? She¡¯s my daughter. How could you be interested in her and not know her name?¡± I could see Edward slightly roll his eyes in annoyance; we clearly were on the same page. Clearly his throat, he began to speak. ¡°Um, Jameson I think the Chairman is referring to your other daughter, ra.¡± Jameson shot Edward hard re. ¡°Why on earth would he be interested in her!¡± His voice raised higher than a normal tone. Clearly his held a disdain for her, though I wasn¡¯t sure why, I had my spections. Looking over at my assistant Owen, I gave the signal it was time to leave. Clearly I would have to think of another way to work with ra. Standing up, I could see panic rising in both Jameson and Edward¡¯s eyes. Edward held his hand up. ¡°Wait a second Chairman Tyler! If you¡¯re interested in working with ra, you made the right decisioning here,¡± Chapter Comments Checktest chapters at Find?Novel 2 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 67 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Jameson shot Edward a cooled re. You could clearly tell they were not on the same page, and I had no time for games. ¡°VP Lawrence, with all due respect, it doesn¡¯t look like you and your chairman are on the same page. I came here for one reason only; I want to work with ra Rouleau. If she¡¯s not here there¡¯s no reason I would be.¡± As we turned to walk out, Edward spoke again. This time with urgency in his tone. ¡°Ch¨CChairman wait! Look, we never said ra wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± I stopped walking and turned slowly, staring directly at Jameson. ¡°Is that right?¡± As Jameson red back at me, Edward continued. ¡°Well, of course. I mean with all due respect, after she¡¯s finished with her degree she¡¯s of course going to work for her father¡¯s . That stands to reason does it not?¡± He had a point, in fact that was the whole reason I decided on this meeting. I assumed she would naturallye here once she graduated. Jameson decided to chime in, this time his expression was more rxed and his tone slightly smug, although you could still see the subtle hint of annoyance. ¡°Edward is right. My daughter will undoubtedly to JGP after she graduates from Lexington, so if you want to work with her you will have to work with us.¡± My annoyance reached its breaking point. I¡¯was curious though, something told me Jameson had no idea about what his daughter had aplished during her two years at Lexington so far. I decided to put that theory to a test. ¡°Tell me something Granger, are you aware of why I¡¯m so interested in your daughter?¡± Jameson¡¯s face twisted up, and at that moment, he realized he never even asked WHY or WHAT my interest in ra was. Scoffing, he began to speak. ¡°Look Taylor, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time for riddles. Whatever your reasons, the matter still stands, ra will be at JGP so if you want to work with her, you¡¯ll have to make a deal with us.¡± Edward looked at his partner with exasperation, clearly this wasn¡¯t how he wanted this meeting to go, but Jameson¡¯s arrogance overpowered it. I let out a light chuckle and scoffed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know do you?¡± I looked over at Edward who now looked as if he wanted to faint. Suddenly, I noticed an invitation on the table for a g. I walked over and picked it up reading its contents. It looks like Granger was throwing a graduation G for his precious mediocre daughter. Just then, an idea formed in my head, smiling smugly I walked over to Jameson. ¡°This g, is ra going to be there?¡± Before Jameson could answer, Edward interjected. ¡°Of course she is! She¡¯ll be there to celebrate her sister graduating high school! In fact, this invitation was for you as Jameson was hoping to invite you after we made our deal. Isn¡¯t that right Jameson?¡± Edward looked over a his partner with nervous eyes. I chuckled slightly. ¡°High school huh? I¡¯d almost forgot she and ra are the same age since ra has already two years of college.¡± Original content can be found at f?ndnovel Jameson¡¯s face twisted up, he knew exactly what I was insinuating. Speaking with Edward but keeping my eyes on Jameson, I continued. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, after I meet with ra, I¡¯ll make my decision. The proposal we have would lock JGP in on a multi¨Cbillion¨Cdor deal for research and medicinal creation.¡± Both Jameson and Edward¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡®Did that catch your attention Granger.¡® I nodded to Owen; it was time to go. I¡¯d wasted enough time on this jerk. Owen looked over at me with slight amusement, he knew better than anyone what working with ra meant to me and was eager to see what my next n was. Handing him the invitation I made a request. ¡°Find out everything you can on ra¡¯s rtionship with her father,¡± Owen smirked. ¡°I assumed you mean the rtionship he doesn¡¯t want people to know about.¡± I faintly smiled at Owen; he knew me too well. Hunted 68 Chapter 68 Ethan POV: After the meeting with Jameson, Ethan headed back to his hotel. Something was going on between Jameson and ra, he obviously wasn¡¯t aware of all she¡¯d aplished over the past two years like finding a possible cure for themon cold. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t have been aware about the breakthrough she made regarding a medication that kills cancer cells without the need of radiation and without causing stress to the human body. Ethan Taylor was the second oldest child of four; an older brother and two younger sisters. His parents, Joseph and A Taylor had been married for over 30 years always disying the epitome of love and grace. His father was the chairman of NovaTech; a global Techwarepany that specialized in nano technology. His brother Corey was currently the president and being poised to be CEO. Joseph¡¯s original n was to have both sons take over the family business, however, after his youngest sister Maria got diagnosed with Leukemia, Ethan took a special interest in biochemistry. By age 21, Ethan founded ETP, which quickly became one of the world¡¯s top global biochemic and pharmaceutical corporations. This was mostly due to him figuring out how to incorporate nano technology into surgery. Over the past two years, he managed to build a biochemical empire, still, with all of his genius, he hadn¡¯t found a cure to cancer. During his school and college years, he¡¯d studied many of the biochemical greats, however, it wasn¡¯t until he started reading the thesis and equation marks from Caroline Rouleau, that he felt he may have a chance to break that code. After he graduated Osha, he spent endless nights looking into thetest uing biochemist checking to see if they made breakthroughs. He¡¯d been short of disappointment, until he came across ra Rouleau formally Granger. From the moment he saw her he¡¯d instantly recognized her. Though they never met, she was dead ringer for her mother. He spent so many nights reading her research, he could practically see her in his dreams. He¡¯d learned of her genius following her academic career and was highly impressed, but it wasn¡¯t until the end of her freshman year that he was convinced she would be the one that would take medication and medicinal practices to the next level. While he was thinking about ra, his assistant Owen walked into his room with a folder filled with documents. Putting his sses on, Ethan reached for the folder. As he read through, his eyes darkened. As expected, Jameson was not a good father to ra. Based on the information Owen gathered, it seemed he preferred his illegitimate child Sophie over her. Throughout the years following her mother¡¯s death he¡¯d be increasingly cruel and often abusive. Owen managed to speak with some of the maids on the estate and they¡¯d all said the same thin Jameson Granger was an incredible father to Sophie and a horrible one to ra. Someth Listen the report however did catch his attention, something he hadn¡¯t expected to see. cing the Content Dark ?? Setting Çú Rewards folder on the desk, Ethan had a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Huh, looks like I¡¯ll be able to work with Ms. Rouleau without Jameson after all.¡± Owen sat at the desk grabbing the folder. ¡°Yes, I was actually quite surprised, she¡¯s transferring out of Lexington for Osha. Considering he hasn¡¯t been to LexU in over two years; I doubt Granger is aware.¡± Ethan sat in silence for a moment, his wheels turning as a n was forming. Owen looked at Ethan with a puzzled expression. ¡°So, I guess that means we don¡¯t have to go to ridiculous g tonight.¡± Ethan smiled at Owen. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to go. It¡¯ll be fun watching Jameson squirm as he waits for ra to arrive.¡± Owen¡¯s right eyebrow rose. ¡°So, you really think she won¡¯t show up at the g?¡± Ethan gave a light chuckle. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a friendly wager?¡± Owen smiled, curious to see how tonight¡¯s events would pan out, he made a phone call to the hotel¡¯s luxury clothing store and ordered two suits for him and Ethan. -ra¡¯s POV: I arrived back at the Granger Estate that noon after celebrating with Gloria and Casey the night before. I dreaded having to go back, but I needed to the rest of my mother¡¯s journals. The mineral I needed for my cancer medication had finally been created. Over the past two years I¡¯d followed thepany that specializes in medicinal minerals and herbs. In my previous life, I was able to use a mineral named artasium, when paired with the right substance, it had the ability to detect and disintegrate irregr cells without attacking healthy cells. Now was the time to begin creating my cancer medication and I would need my mother¡¯s journals to help me. As I opened the door, I felt a surge of unease. As I walked in, I noticed no one was in the grand room. Perfect. Maybe I can grab my things a leave before anyone notices. The time was 2pm when I finished packing and I was famished. My n was to head to the hotel and then grab something to 2/3 ?????? ???? find?novel eat. My flight was set to leave at 7pm this evening. Gloria would be picking me up from the airport at 9pm; so, I wanted to make sure I would be at the airport by 6pm. As I made my way upstairs, I could hear voices from the kitchen. Crap. Coming from the kitchen was my father and stepmother. He looked as if he had been fussing about something. As I turned to leave, he let out a loud scruff. ¡°ra!¡± He barked my name with grunt and annoyance, clearly he was upset at me. I ced my boxes and bags at the front door and made my way to the grand room where my father was standing, looking at me as if I¡¯d ruined his day. ¡°Just what the hell are you bringing into this house now! We have enough of your junk in that basement.¡± **¡°I¡¯m not moving anything in father; I just came home to grab a few things. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡°* As I turned to leave, he gripped my wrist hard, forcing me to almost stumble. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going. The school year is now over. You should be moving back into the mansion.¡± I stared at my father with a confused expression, I hadn¡¯t been home in over two years and not once had he asked for me toe home. ¡°I¡¯m aware the school year is over father; however, I¡¯ve been staying with my friend, so I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± My father looked at me with impatience. What the hell was going on? ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be staying at the estate during all school breaks. Take your junk back downstairs.¡± Chapter Comments 1 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 69 ra¡¯s POV: My eyes bulged, what the hell was going on! My father hadn¡¯t cared about where I stayed since kicking me out during Christmas break of 2021. I didn¡¯t want to tell him my ns, but I needed to figure out how to get out of this. ¡°Father, with all due respect, you told me to leave this house in 2021 and I-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind! This isn¡¯t something you will be making a big deal about! You will move back home, and you will attend tonight¡¯s g! We¡¯re celebrating your sister¡¯s graduation.¡± Of course. So that¡¯s the reason he wants me here, so he can lie about us all being one big happy family. No thanks. I looked at my father as if he had three heads, it dawned on me at that moment, not only was I not a part of this family, but I was grown. With a slight smile, I began to leave. ¡°ra! Did you hear what I said!!¡± ¡°I heard you father, but in case you didn¡¯t remember my age, I¡¯m over 18 years old. I no longer need your permission to and go.¡± My father looked at me as if a circuit was about to blow. Suddenly, Anna stood up with her usual fake concern and crocodile tears. ¡°ra! I don¡¯t understand your hostility. Your father just wants you toe home. Why are you being so difficult?¡± I almostughed, in hindsight, Sophie had it honestly. Without answering I turned to walk away. My father and Anna followed me out the room. ¡°You little brat! What do you have without me! One word! One word and I¡¯ll have you kicked out of Lexington! Do you think your so¨Ccalled friends will care about you then?¡± I took another look at my pathetic father. Of course he would say something crass like that. Without missing a step, I continued towards the door. Suddenly, I could feel my arm getting yanked back. ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± I was over this charade. I pulled my arm away from my father, turning to look at him. There was a time in my previous life when I wanted nothing more than for this man to acknowledge me. But now, now all I could feel was disgust for the man I once loved more than anything. ¡°You can do whatever you want father, regardless, I¡¯m leaving. I will not be at that party tonight, in the five years you¡¯ve celebrated your precious Sophie, you¡¯ve never wanted me there. Let¡¯s not change traditions.¡± Jameson looked at me as if he were chewing nails. I¡¯d never spoken to him like this way in any of my lives. Suddenly, his eyes darkened as he realized something. Walking closer to me his voice sneered. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ethan Taylor.¡± What? Why was he asking about him? Had he found out about Osha? No, that¡¯s not likely seeing as to how he just threatened to have my removed from LexU. Giving my father a puzzled look, I shook my head in confusion. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t even know Ethan Taylor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Now tell me the truth!¡± What was going on? Why is he so fixated on Taylor? ¡°Father, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re going through but I don¡¯t know Ethan Taylor. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m on a bit of time clock here.¡± As I was about to walk out, Sophie and Jason walked in. Great. Sophie came barging in with this fake look of happiness to see me while Jason looked like I was about to perform a root canal on him. ¡°Sister! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here!¡± She threw her hands up in the air as if she wanted a hug. I moved to the left before she could touch me. With a slight look of being startled, she smiled again. ¡°Oh, ra, since your home you¡¯ll have to to my graduation g! I¡¯m sure I have a dress you can¨C¡± ¡°No need. I won¡¯t be attending.¡± 211 As Sophie¡¯s eyes began to water, I turned around to make my way towards the door once more. Suddenly Jason called out in a disgusted tone. ¡°Ugh, do you always have to be petty and make everyone around you miserable! Sophie is just trying to be nice!¡± Iughed out loud at Jason, did he even care how ridiculous he sounded? For more chapters visit find~novel ¡°Jason as always you vex me. If I make you all miserable why would you want me to be around you?¡± Jason scuffed, a smug expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want you around. But because Sophie has such a pure heart, even when you act like this, she still wants you around.¡± HAHAHAHAHA!!! I couldn¡¯t help butugh hysterically! Sophie had a pure heart. After regaining myposure, I looked Jason dead in the eyes. ¡°Jason, exactly how many pure women sleep with their sister¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± My question caught everyone off guard. Instant panic surged onto the faces of Sophie, Anna, and Jason while confusion was stered on my father¡¯s. Suddenly, Jason began to protest. ¡°That¡¯s a lie!!¡± Like clockwork, Sophie¡¯s tears came raining down. ¡°ra, I don¡¯t understand why you hate me so much. All I¡¯ve ever wanted was for us to be close.¡± Suddenly, my father walked directly towards me. SLAP! My father pped me hard leaving a ring in my ear. As I grabbed my cheek, he began to yell. ¡°Stop lying on your sister! You¡¯ve always been ungrateful! This is why I¡¯ve always loved her most! You¡¯re just as wretched as your mother wa-¡± That was it! I couldn¡¯t take it! I instantly kicked my father sending him flying across the room. My stepmother and Sophie let out a loud scream as they all ran towards him. Jason was yelling and cursing at me asking if I¡¯d lost my mind. What they didn¡¯t know was that for the past two 10:30 Thu, 4 Sept XS 74% years, Casey had been training me in self¨Cdefense. If I wanted to, I could have done real damage. As they all panicked, trying to help my father up, I calmly made my way to the door to collect my things and leave. As I walked out the door, my father came heaving and yelling. ¡°You little bitch! How dare you kick me! Don¡¯t you ever back! You¡¯re threw! I¡¯m having you removed from Lexington and ck balled by every school in this state! You¡¯ll never be a biochemist!¡± As he ranted and raved, I calmly made my way to the gate calling my rideshare. My phone showed it would be arriving in three minutes. The time was now 4pm. Damn. Oh well, maybe I can grab something at the airport. I asked my rideshare to give me a few minutes while I grabbed my things from the hotel, afterwards, I arrived at the airport around 5:30pm. Perfect. Time to leave. Goodbye Glendale and hello Springsten, it was time for me to have a new life. Chapter Comments 1 POST COMMENT NOW Hunted 70 Chapter 70 Jameson POV: As the Grangers made their way to Lowelston Grand Hotel for the g, Jameson was still fuming. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that little bitch dared to kick me!¡± After ra left, Jameson immediately went to his study fuming. In his haste of anger, he¡¯d forgotten how imperative it was for her to be at the g. Suddenly, Anna walked in with a ss of water and an aspirin. Angry, she began to yell. ¡°I want you to call the cops on that little bitch for assault!!¡± Jameson scoffed, there was no way he was going to call the authorities about getting his ass kicked by his daughter. The embarrassment would be to much to bear. ¡°I will do no such thing and neither will you!¡± Anna¡¯s eyes bulged. She couldn¡¯t believe Jameson would not want to throw ra in jail. Softening her voice, Anna rubbed Jameson¡¯s back. ¡°Honey, I know she¡¯s your daughter, but I¡¯m afraid for you! She has crossed the line! Sophie would never-¡± Jameson raised his hand and cut Anna off., ¡°I said no! Do you realize what type of gossip will go draw if people found out I couldn¡¯t control my got damn daughter! No cops! That¡¯s final!¡± Anna sulked, though she didn¡¯t want to admit, Jameson was right. This could potentially backfire if word got out about transpired today. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n ¡°Well then what are we going to do? She can¡¯t get away with this!¡± Jameson kept quiet, right now his mind was on the g. He knew Taylor would not want to go into business with him if he did not produce ra. ¡°Jameson, do you hear me? What are we going-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough Anna!¡± Startled, Anna backed into thew chair with a shocked look, Jameson had never raised his voice to her. Anna¡¯s eyes began to water in confusion. ¡°Jameson¡­¡± Jameson looked at Anna, his expression began to soften, he hadn¡¯t meant to take his anger out on her. Speaking in a calmer tone, he grabbed Anna¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. That little runt! She¡¯s causing more trouble than she¡¯s worth! If I can¡¯t get her to that g tonight we¡¯re screwed.¡± Puzzled, Anna waited for Jameson to exin. Why was it so important for her to be at the g. ¡°Jameson, I don¡¯t understand. Why does she have to be there?¡± Jameson looked over to Anna. After exhaling, he began to exin the events that took ce at the meeting that morning. Anna stood shock, what in the world was going on! Why had Chairman Taylor requested that girl and with to such a degree! None of it was making any sense. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand this! Do they know each other?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see how. Taylor is usually on the west continent, and even when he does travel, he neveres this way. He knows Glendale and the entire northern continent is dominated by JGP.¡± Anna began to pace. ¡°So, what are we going to do if she doesn¡¯t¡¯arrive tonight?¡± Jameson pondered nervously, he hadn¡¯t had a chance to think of a n B. He was so sure ra would be grateful of him allowing her back home. In the past, even the smallest kind gesture would be enough, but now, now she was a totally different person. Completely uncontroble. He had to think of a way to regain his control over her if he was going to use her genius to expand his business. Picking up his phone, he immediately called his assistant. ¡°Find ra and bring her back to the estate now!¡± Jameson barked his orders to his assistant leaving little room for questions. ¡°Yes sir!¡± Click. Edward¡¯s POV: He wasn¡¯t sure why, but clearly Jameson had been lying about the rtionship he had with his daughter. Though Edward knew he favored his adoptive daughter, he never thought Jameson was estranged. But something Taylor said at that meeting was gnawing at his brain like a mouse with cheese. ¡®You really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m interested in your daughter?¡® Those words kept haunting at him. Why was he so interested in ra. Edward wasn¡¯t unaware of her brilliance, but surely that wasn¡¯t enough to go through such lengths just to work with her. After¨Call, Ethan Taylor was a pioneering genius himself, the nano technology he advanced for medicine was nothing short of amazing. There had to be more. As Edward pulled up to LexU, he hoped his answers would be here. The school was practically empty now that the school year was over, but he knew the dean would still be in. Walking into the front office, the receptionist¡¯s head popped up in surprise. ¡°Mr. Williams! Wee back to LexU! What brings you here today?¡± Letting out a bright smile, Edward thanked the receptionist for the warm wee and informed her he was looking for Dean Woodcrest. ¡°Oh, absolutely! Dean Woodcrest is in his office. Let me call him now. Please have a seat.¡± Edward nodded his head with a smile and sat in the waiting area. A few moments , Woodcrest walked into the front office. ¡°Edward! What brings you here today?¡± Edwards immediately stood shaking Dean Woodcrest¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a while I know. I need toe visit more often, take a look at what some of the promising new students are up too.¡± **¡°Think nothing of it, I know you¡¯re working hard at JGP.¡°* Edward almostughed out loud at thatment. If only Woodcrest knew just how he¡¯d been working to help thatpany grow. ¡°Absolutely! Still, I¡¯m excited to see what new talent will be through those doors! We¡¯ll have a full inter program next year so I¡¯m excited to meet the new talent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! The students will definitely be working hard to be epted. I can honestly say we¡¯ve had some bright and amazing talent these past few years.¡± Edward so that as his way in to ask about ra. ¡°Speaking of new talent, how has ra been doing?¡± Dean Woodcrest paused for a brief as they made their way to his office. Walking into the office, Woodcrest motioned for Edward to take a seat. A serious expression on his face. ¡°ra Gra¨CRouleau?¡± Edward¡¯s brows furrowed. When did ra start going by Rouleau? A dark cloud started looming over his head like a bad omen. Something was wrong. Maintaining his lightposure, Edward smiled faintly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware she started going by Rouleau.¡± ¡°Well, it came as a bit of shock to us when she put the request in, but I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Afterall, her mother was the true genius. Though, and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, I think ra may have surpassed her.¡± Chapter Comments Hunted 71 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 71 Edward¡¯s POV: Edward sat wordless and in shock. ra surpassed Caroline, was something like that even possible? In order to surpass Caroline, she would have to have invented some type of cure. Caroline single handedly pioneered some of our most advanced medicine and technology. Confused, Edward stayed silent as Woodcrest continued. ¡°I mean, when I found out she was doing tutoring helping even some of our most advanced seniors in Bio¨COrganic chemistry I knew she was going to be something special. With her help our test scores increased over 78 percent for students scoring 90 and above!¡± All of this information was crashing into Edward like a tidal wave! When did ra start tutoring courses? Was Jameson aware of all she had been doing here at LexU. Suddenly, while deep in thought, Woodcrest said something that snatched Edward back to reality. ¡°What did you say?¡± He looked at Woodcrest like he grew another head. ¡°I know right! Creating a cure for the cold! Imagine what that will do for future cures and supplements. The possibilities are going to be endless! I know Jameson can¡¯t wait to-¡± For original chapters go to f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel Edward cut Woodcrest off. What the hell was happening! When did ra create a cure! ¡°Are you telling me, ra, a mere sophomore, created a cure for something not even the world¡¯s top biochemist and pharmacists have been able to create?¡± It sounded basic, but in reality, curing themon cold was nothing short of amazing. Being able to stead a cure for baseline of majority diseases and infections could possibly open the door to everything from pneumonia to advanced covid and flu infections. Not to mention the breakthroughs it could open for cancer, AIDS, etc. How was this possible! Woodcrest looked confused; he was sure Edward would have learned all of this from Jameson. ¡°Sophomore, she was still a freshman.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. A FRESHMAN! This was impossible! ¡°Woodcrest, do you hear what you¡¯re saying? I know the girl is intelligent but even her mother¡­¡± Edward¡¯s words trailed off. There was no way Woodcrest was being truthful. Or maybe he meant she was on the path to finding a cure. But when Edwards looked into Woodcrest¡¯s eyes, he could see the slight disdain. ¡°Edward, I would never lie on my students. Honestly, I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t know any of this. I figured Jameson wouldn¡¯t allow her to begin trials for that or the cancer treatments, but I assumed-¡± Edward held his hands up. ¡°Whoa, what cancer treatments?¡± Puzzled. ¡°Shortly after she created the cold cure she naturally started working on cancer treatments. She¡¯s been trying to create a medication that would heal and restore damaged or lost blood cells, that would not only remove the cancer but ensure it wouldn¡¯t grow back. I believe she¡¯s close. I think the only thing that has stopped her is not being able to do any trials.¡± There it was. THAT was why Taylor wanted to work with her so badly. Woodcrest was right, ra had indeed surpassed her mother, in fact, she¡¯d surpassed just about every scientist and biochemist throughout the world and if they didn¡¯t act fast, JGP would lose that brilliance. Edward quickly stood up. He shook Woodcrest¡¯s hand thanking him for seeing him today. ¡°I just wanted to make sure she was excelling here! I¡¯m sure you know she¡¯s the future of JGP.¡± ¡°Oh, of course! Hey, I know Jameson has big ns for her. That¡¯s why I was so surprised when she transferred.¡± Edward¡¯s smile faded in an instant. Transferred? ¡°What are you-¡± Before Edward could get his question out, Woodcrest continued. ¡°Not to mention how heartbroken we as well as our students were! I mean the entire sophomore and freshman ss equates her tutoring to why they passed!¡± ¡°Woodcrest, where is she transferring too?¡± Woodcrest once again looked at Edward with confusion, had Jameson also not informed him of this? ¡°Why she¡¯s going to Osha.¡± Osha! As in Osha university in Springsten! That school was on the other side of the world! CRACK. Whatever piece of hope Edward felt instantly crumbled. ra was going to Osha and to make matters worse; Jameson was none the wiser. Not to mention, now Taylor would no longer need JGP in order to work with her. Word was bound to get out that his star prize would be attending his alma mater. Edward left LexU with a heavy heart filled with anger. Jameson had single handedly just destroyed any chances of JGP ever going global all because of his inferiority to his dead wife and daughter. Edward was no fool, he knew the real reason Jameson favored that fool of a daughter and her mother was because of his ego. Constantly falling into the shadows of Caroline left a bitter mark on him and it was no different with his genius daughter. One thing was clear for Edward, tonight would be hisst night at JGP Corp. Chapter Comments Hunted 72 Chapter 72 Jameson¡¯s POV: As Jameson finished dressing for the g, frustration gloomed over his face. For the past several hours, his assistant tried locating ra with no luck. She wasn¡¯t registered in any hotels, rideshares, or domestic flights. Where could she have gone in such short notice with little to no money! As he finished his tie, his phone rang. ¡°Have you found her!¡± The assistant stuttered nervously on the phone. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry sir. I can¡¯t locate her anywhere. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s vanished.¡± Jameson mmed his phone down. That¡¯s impossible! Someone must have been helping her! Anna walked into their grand closet just as Jameson was finishing his tie. She could see the annoyance on his face. ¡°That damn brat!¡® She seethed inwardly hating that ra may steal her daughter¡¯s special moment. ¡®So, what she¡¯s so genius! Jameson doesn¡¯t care about her anymore than he cared about her mother!¡® Walking up behind Jameson, she slithered her arm over his shoulder while looking at him in the mirror. ¡°You look handsome my love.¡± She cooed as she walked in front of him, but Jameson¡¯s face was still darkened. Still, Anna believed she could sooth him like she always had. ¡°Honey, whatever is going on with that girl, it won¡¯t be resolved tonight. Come on, everyone is already. Let¡¯s head to the hotel and celebrate our daughter¡¯s graduation. We¡¯ll deal with everything else tomorrow.¡± Jameson looked down at Anna, he knew what she was saying was true, but we still feared what would happen tonight if ra didn¡¯t show up. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Anna, if she doesn¡¯t=¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t show up, we¡¯ll make up a story of how she came down with the flu. I¡¯ll back you all the way up and with Sophia and Jason corroborating, Chairman Taylor will have to believe us.¡± Jameson smiled at Anna, this was why he fell in love with her. She always knew exactly what to say and do to make him feel better. Pulling her into his arms, he ced a kiss gently on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right dear. I love you. Come, let¡¯s go celebrate our daughter.¡± Anna smiled in triumph as Jameson took her hand. ¡®See that Caroline, even in your death, you can¡¯t beat me.¡¯ As Jameson and Anna made their way to the foyer, they saw Sophie and Jason smiling at each other. Sophie was wearing a beautiful pink gown with powder pink jewels for essories. She looked absolutely beautiful as she smiled in triumph¡­ See this ra, it doesn¡¯t matter how smart you are, daddy only cares about me, and Jason only wants me.¡® Jameson walked up and kissed Sophie on the cheek as he beamed with joy. ¡°Princess, you look beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes, La Carte has truly outdone themselves with this beautiful gown!¡± Anna chimed in as Sophie spun in a circle. Jameson then turned to Jason, holding out his hand, he shook Jason¡¯s with fatherly pride. ¡°Jason, you look handsome tonight. Remember you¡¯re representing my daughter and take good care of her.¡± Jason beamed with pride; he wasn¡¯t sure how Jameson would respond to his rtionship with Sophie considering he was engaged to ra. Suddenly, Sophie began to pout. ¡°Oh daddy, it¡¯s not fair! ra will be marrying Jason when everyone knows we love each other. Why should she get my happy ending!¡± Latest content published on Find?Novel Jameson walked up to his daughter with a protective stare. ¡°Not to worry princess, I¡¯ll be speaking with Sterlings soon regarding changing his fianc¨¦. That brat doesn¡¯t deserve to be happy after how she¡¯s been behaving!¡± Sophie and Jason¡¯s eyes gleamed! Finally, they could be together officially. For a slight 8:01 moment, however, Jason felt a nudge of guilt. He¡¯d known ra since they were children, at one point, he was in love with her. But she just wasn¡¯t like Sophie. Sophie knew how to cater to him and stroke his ego when needed, he knew she would always be submissive and y every part of the trophy wife instead of him being Mr. Granger because he married the great genius ra. This was the right choice, otherwise he would be in ra¡¯s shadow forever. Chapter Comments ? 1 Hunted 73 Chapter 73 As they made their way to the limo, Jameson told himself that once he found ra, he would make sure she paid. ¡®I¡¯m going lock that brat in the basement so that she can never leave again! I¡¯ll make sure she only works for JGP as my unofficial ve.¡® Jameson smiled smugly as the family made it way to the hotel for Sophie¡¯s big night. Once they arrived, Anna and Jameson immediately began getting prepared to meet the guest as Sophie made her way to the dressing suite before making her grand entrance. Smiling at herself in the mirror, Sophie felt aplished. ¡®Everyone is here to see me! And just like everything else she holds dear, I¡¯ll make sure I steal her precious too. All of her brilliance will be given to me on a silver tter just like her father and fianc¨¦.¡® As the guests began to arrive, Anna and Jameson yed the roles of perfect hosts, greeting and thanking everyone as they made their way into the ballroom. ¡°Jameson, Anna. How are you!¡± Alen Conway one of Glendale¡¯s most respected neurosurgeons greeted the Grangers along with his wife and daughter Terra. ¡°Alen! It¡¯s been a long¨Ctime old friend! How¡¯s the hospital. You¡¯re the chief of neuro¨Csurgery correct?¡± ¡°The hospital is going great, and yes! In fact, we¡¯re getting a new ward build over the summer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent to here! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re running things like a tight ship. And Isabelle, you and Terra look absolutely beautiful.¡± Jameson took Isabelle¡¯s hand into his and ced a light kiss on the back of her hand. Alen followed suit with Anna. ¡°Anna you look breathtaking as always. We can¡¯t to see the guest of honor.¡± Anna beamed with pride. For more chapters visit FindN0vel ¡°She¡¯s so excited! It¡¯s such an honor to have everyone here celebrating her big night.¡± Alen¡¯s daughter Terra, however, scoffed under her breath. ¡®What the hell is the big deal about graduating from high school? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re supposed to do?¡± Terra also attended Bartrum Private Academy, and she was all too familiar with the Granger sisters. Like many, Terra admired ra not only for her brilliance, but for her sweet and loving personality. She was always kind and helped others, tutoring them when they needed assistance and always smiling. She never looked down on anyone or made them feel less than. That was Sophie. Sophie was crude, arrogant, and spoiled. She made people feel small, always boasting about how her father got her anything she wanted, and she was his perfect princess. The truth was, Sophie lived in the shadows of ra¡¯s brilliance so to make up for it, she used being mean as a defense mechanism. It wasn¡¯t until ra left for college that others even paid her any real attention. They all watched as she roamed through the school like she was some queen bee with Jason following behind her like some love puppy. It all made Terra sick, others may have been willing to suck up to her, but she wasn¡¯t. The only reason she was here tonight was because her parents dragged her. ¡°Terra, say hello to Mr. and Mrs. Granger.¡± Terra¡¯s father snapped her back to reality. Just as she was about to speak, the announcer stepped to the podium. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, on behalf or Mr. and Mrs. Granger, they would like to thank everyone from celebrating this joyous night as they celebrate their beautiful daughter Sophie graduating from Bartrum Private Academy, one of city¡¯s most prestigious high schools. If everyone could please make their way to the center, Ms. Sophie Granger will be arriving now.¡± Chapter Comments 61 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Hunted 74 Sophie¡¯s POV: As Sophie made her way to the stairs, the crowd began to p. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a since of gratification and aplishment as she made her way down. ¡®See, everyone loves me! Who cares that I¡¯m not some stupid genius! I¡¯m a thousand times better than ra!¡® As Sophie made her way to the bottom of the stairs, Jason walked up extending his hand for hers as if she were a princess in a fairytale movie. Everything was perfect. Amongst the crowd however, many of Sophie¡¯s ssmates sneered under their breaths. ¡°Am I tripping or is her date her sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Sara Reamer, one of her previous ssmates said under her breath. ¡°Boyfriend? I heard they got engaged after she turned 18.¡± Another ssmate chimed in. ¡°Eh. That¡¯s ssless.¡± Another ssmate named Laura Johnson scanned the room before speaking. ¡°Speaking of which, where is ra? Do you guys think she¡¯ll show up?¡± Sara scoffed. ¡°Hell no. I mean would you show up to your stepsister¡¯s extravagant g to celebrate her doing what everyone else did this year¡­graduate high school?¡± The girls all began to chuckle, ¡°Sara you¡¯ve got a point. I mean it¡¯s not like she was an honor student.¡± ¡°Honor student! Please, she barley gra-¡± Before Laura could finish her sentence, Sophie showed up arm in arm with Jason with a smug expression. ¡°Well, well. Hello , thank you so much for .¡± The women all smiled faintly at Sophie hoping she hadn¡¯t heard their gossiping. Although they couldn¡¯t stand Sophie, it was no secret her father was one of the most powerful people in Glendale. Nervously, all the girls nodded. ¡°A¨CAbsolutely, we couldn¡¯t dream of noting.¡± Laura said nervously as she smiled at Sophie. Your dress is so beautiful Sophie, you and Jason look amazing tonight.¡± Another one of the girlsmented while dawning a fake smile. Sophie could see right through all of them, she knew they had been gossiping moments before she arrived. It was no secret that many of the girls at Bartrum disliked her. ¡®They¡¯re all just jealous! Whatever, who needs friends when I can have flunkies.¡® Sara suddenly spoke snapping Sophie out of her thoughts. ¡°By the way Sophie, where¡¯s ra?¡± The girls all looked in surprise at Sara, they had no idea she¡¯d be bold enough to ask. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sara smiled innocently and repeated herself. ¡°I was saying, where¡¯s Sophie? Afterall, she is you sister. I thought she¡¯s de be here for your ¡®big¡® night¡®, and surly Jason wouldn¡¯t without his fianc¨¦.¡± Sara spoke with a smug undertone, ¡®let¡¯s see how you exin this Sophie.¡® But Sophie smiled energetically. Walking closer to Sara, she released her arm from Jason and held Sara¡¯s hand. ¡°Sara, my sister isn¡¯t here because I didn¡¯t want her here, as for Jason, he is MY fianc¨¦. I don¡¯t appreciate you calling my fianc¨¦ someone else¡¯s, Mistakes like this are unforgivable. Your father, doesn¡¯t he own the supply chain that that creates the measuring sses my father¡¯s biochemistrypany uses?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes began to bulge as panic streaked through her body. Sara¡¯s father was CEO of a fiber sspany that specialized in measuring and medical sses. JGP was hisrgest client, if he lost that contract because of her, Sara would never forgive herself. Smiling nervously, she began to backpaddle. ¡°I¨CI wasn¡¯t aware, W¨CWell congrattions! I always said you and Jason made a far better couple than him and ra.¡± The other girls couldn¡¯t believe it. She was the one that started all of that trouble and now she was sucking up. Sophie smiled with triumph, a smug snicker across her lips. ¡®That¡¯ll teach to y with me Sara, do it again and the only thing your daddy will be able to sale is trash cans.¡® Sophie and Jason walked away leaving the women all speechless. Across the room, Ethan and Owen saw the whole thing. Ethan¡® POV: Ethan watched the whole scene unfold from the other side of the room. A slight chuckle on his lips. ¡°Seems the little bastard child has spunk. Ethan looked over at Owen as he sipped his champagne. Owen seemed less than impressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she thinks a little too highly of herself if you ask me. 39 Ethan chuckled. No arguments there. Sophie relished undeserved praise of her parents, while ra was barley acknowledged. After being at the g for over 30 minutes, Ethan decided now was time to approach Jameson. ¡°Shall we?¡± He smiled at Owen as he began to walk in Jameson¡¯s direction. Owen chuckled. ¡°What was the point of even here, you already knew she wasn¡¯t going to show and I already paid you for the bet.¡± Ethanughed loudly. ¡°Purely for entertainment. It¡¯ll be fun seeing what ridiculous excuse hees up with.¡± As Ethan and Owen made their way across the room, Edward spotted them growing closer. In a panic, he made his way over to Jameson. Prior to arriving at the g, Edward told himself he¡¯d stay at IGP if Jameson could get them out of this mess. He wasn¡¯t sure how that would be possible, but he wasn¡¯t ready to throw away over 20 years of dedicated work. Ethan noticed Edward warning Jameson of their arrival. He could see the nerves in Jameson¡¯s face 74% spark up. With a silent chuckle he finally reached his destination. Jameson tried to maintain his cool, extending his hand, he greeted Ethan cheerfully. **¡°Chairman Taylor, so d you were able to join us this evening. Please, allow me to 99* N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel introduce you to my wife Anna.¡± Anna blushed as she bowed to Ethan. ¡®What a pleasure to finally meet you Chairman Taylor! My husband has spoken so highly of your brilliance.¡± Anna dawned a perfect smile as Jameson tried to make small talk, but Ethan curtly cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude Granger but where exactly is your daughter?¡± Before Jameson could answer, Sophie and Jason walked up arm and arm. Sophie looked at Ethan with admiration in her eyes, never had she seen such a handsome man. ¡°Father, who¡¯s this?¡± Before Jameson could answer, Ethan turned to face Sophie and Jason, seeing them arm and arm, his eyes darkened. Disgusting. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, Ethan introduced himself and Owen. ¡°Oh! Chairman Taylor! What a pleasure it is to meet you! Thank you so much foring to celebrate me this evening. I-¡± Before Sophie could finish, Ethan cut her off. ¡°I didn¡¯te to celebrate you Ms. Granger, to be honest, there¡¯s nothing to celebrate, I find this entire event a bit ridiculous.¡± ¡°Now wait a minute chairman!¡± Jameson stepped closer, his eyes reddening at Ethan disrespecting his daughter. Ethan looked over at Jamesonpletely unfazed, ¡°Chairman, you told me Ms. Rouleau would be here. I¡¯ve now waisted over an hour of my time and she still has not arrived.¡± Hunted 75 Chapter 75 Ethan¡¯s POV: I watched Granger squirm around to find an answer, or better yet find a lie to tell. He already knew she wasn¡¯ting as did I. Suddenly, his VP Edward nervously walked over. ¡°Chairman Taylor, a pleasure your being-¡± Ethan cut Edward off. He was no longer in the mood for this ¡°lighthearted¡± conversation. Enough time had already passed. ¡°Well Chairman, let¡¯s hear it. Where¡¯s ra?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes began to burn with hatred; tonight was her big night and all they cared about was that stupid girl! What the hell was so special about her! Masking her emotions, Sophie walked up and ced her hand on Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Chairman Taylor, my father informed us you would like to work with JGP, we¡¯re all so excited! I¡¯m afraid my sister couldn¡¯t make it this evening, however. You see she¡¯s down with the flu.¡± Ethan looked at Sophie as if she were something filthy. Moving his shoulder so that she could no longer touch him, he took a step back. Owen then handed him a wipe to clean his shoulder. Sophie nearly screamed. ¡°That fucking prick! Is he insinuating that I¡¯m dirty!¡® Owen nced at Sophie. ¡°Ms. Granger, please reframe from touching the chairman, he doesn¡¯t like the idea of germs being spread.¡± Once again, masking her emotions, Sophie forced a smile. Find the newest release on Find1Novel ¡°My apologies. I understand Chairman. Well, as you all can see, my sister will not be joining us this evening, Please continue to enjoy the g.¡± Without so much as ncing at Sophie, Ethan began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed Granger. I was told ra would be here; she¡¯s the only reason I woulde to something like this. You and your VP assured me she¡¯d be here.¡± Jameson grew nervous, he knew this would be problem. ¡°This is all that damn girl¡¯s fault!¡® He began to seethe inwardly making sure Ethan wouldn¡¯t notice. Edward finally spoke in a low unconvincing tone. ¡°Chairman Taylor, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re disappointed as all of us. However, as Jameson stated, ra is unwell. Surly she wouldn¡¯t be in the mood for a g.¡± Ethan smirked, a thought instantly popping in his head. ¡°Then call her.¡± Jameson nearly gagged. ¡°What!¡± ¡°You heard me. Call her. If she¡¯s sick should she be at home correct? Then why don¡¯t you call her.¡± Before Jameson could panic, a sudden thought popped into his head, he knew there was no way ra would answer her phone for him; he could use that as a way to further prove she was sick. With a smug smile, Jameson pulled out his phone. ¡°Fine chairman, I¡¯ll call my daughter.¡± After one ring, ra¡¯s voicemail answered. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve reached ra, sorry I can¡¯t to the phone right now so please leave a message.¡± Jameson clicked his phone, a smile triumphed on his face. ¡°As you can see Chairman Taylor, my daughter is too sick to even answer the phone. I truly don¡¯t appreciate you-¡± Before Jameson could finish however, Ethan pulled out his phone and dialed a number. After two rings a woman answered. It was ra, ¡°Hello, this is ra,¡± Gasps irrupted throughout the crowd. There was a lightness in ra¡¯s voice that made Ethan¡¯s heart flutter with an emotion he wasn¡¯t familiar with. In a soothing tone, he began to speak. ¡°Hello ra, I just wanted to make sure you were enjoying your upgrade.¡± Silence followed by a giggle. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Yes! I¡¯ve never been on a private jet before! This is so amazing!¡± Ethan could feel his heart pounding at the sound of her voice. In a smiling tone he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I just wanted to make sure you were well. Have a safe flight.¡± There was a slight pause on the line as if neither of them wanted to hang up. Right as Ethan was going to press the end button, ra screamed wait. Not wanting to give too much away, Ethan took the phone off speaker. ¡°How can I help you Ms. ra?¡± Silence. ¡°Can I at least know who my benefactor of this marvelous jet is?¡± Ethan slightly blushed. ¡°In due Ms. Rouleau.¡± ra gasped slightly. ¡®How did he know I was going by Rouleau?¡®, but instead of asking, she smiled and whispered, Chapter Comments B1 POST COMMENT NOW ¡ã SHARE Hunted 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± : 96 After hanging up with ra, Ethan handed his phone to Owen who was now smirking in a painful attempt to conceal hisughter. The people around them faces now in shock. ¡°She doesn¡¯t sound sick to me Chairman.¡± Jameson eye¡¯s began to bulge. ¡°You put my daughter on a private jet! That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find her! Where is she!¡± Ethanughed lightly. ¡°Find her. I thought she was at home sick. So, you knew she was gone and would not be showing up, yet you and your family chose to lie? How ridiculous.¡± Everyone faces turned ashen at Ethan¡¯s usations. The crowd began circling in as they started to notice themotion. ¡°Where is my daughter Taylor! You have no right interfering with family matters! You lied as well!¡± Ethan smiled mischievously. ¡°Oh, tell me Granger, how did I lie?¡± ¡°W¨CWell, you knew ra wasn¡¯t because you put her on a jet, yet you came here stating she woulde!¡± Ethan rolled his eyes. ¡°Your memory is as bad as your lies Granger. I never said she would show up¡­you did. All I did was asked where she was at.¡± 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 The color began to drain from Jameson¡¯s face, Ethan was correct, he never lied about anything. Suddenly, Sophie spoke up. ¡°Look Chairman Taylor, I don¡¯t appreciate you¡¯re here in an attempt to embarrass my family! Did my sister put you up to this? She¡¯s been jealous of me her entire life!¡± 469 Ethan let out a hystericalugh catching everyone in the ballroom¡¯s attention. Suddenly, the music stopped, and all eyes were them. ¡°Jealous. Let me get this straight. You think someone as intelligent, brilliant, beautiful, and caring as ra Rouleau would waste her time being jealous of someone as mediocre as you?¡± Sophie¡¯s face began to redden with fire. How dare he speak to her that way! But Ethan didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°With regard to embarrassment, how could I possibly embarrass you all more than you embarrassed yourselves this evening? Throwing some extravagant g merely because you graduated number 362 in your ss, that¡¯s embarrassment. Ethan¡¯s eye¡¯s darkened. ¡°Spending years celebrating mediocrity because you were inferior to your former wife and daughter¡­THAT is embarrassing. The only reason people are here tonight is because of your father¡¯s influence. Influence made off the back of Caroline Rouleau.¡± Jameson nearly caught on fire from rage! How dare he say that! He built this business! He was the true king! ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line Taylor! I don¡¯t give a shit who you are! Get out of here now! JGP will never work with you!¡± Owen suddenly let out a lightugh. ¡°Chairman Granger, you¡¯re severely mistaken, the chairman never had any intentions on dealing with your outdatedpany, our only interest has been Ms. Rouleau.¡± Jameson could feel all the blood draining from his face. He¡¯d been made aplete fool 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 20 in front of everyone. As Ethan and Owen turned to walk away, Jason finally spoke up. ¡°Chairman Taylor! What¡¯s your rtionship with my fianc¨¦!¡± Ethan raised his eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Exactly what rtionship would I have with the likes of Sophie Granger.¡± Jason¡¯s face reddened, he wasn¡¯t referring to Sophie. In a low and embarrassed tone, he rified. ¡°I meant ra.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up withughter. Sophie looked at Jason as if she were eating crushed ss. How could he refer to ra as his fianc¨¦! Ethan also looked annoyed. ¡°The nerve of this asshole, calling ra his fianc¨¦ after announcing an engagement to her Read full story at find?novel sister.¡® ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me if I was confused due to your need to ¡®keep it in the family¡®. That being said, I overheard you announce your engagement to Sophie Granger. I¡¯d reframe from calling someone else your fianc¨¦.¡± Ethan turned around and continued towards the door, pausing for a brief moment. ¡°And whatever my interest is in ra, no longer your concern.¡± With that, Ethan and Owen left the ballroom leaving the guests all in shock and the Grangers severely embarrassed. While Jason lookedpletely foolish. Chapter Comments ? 2 Hunted 77 ra¡¯s POV: 96 ra arrived at the airport around 5:30pm that evening. She had an hour in a half before her flight took off. As she went through security, her phone began to ring. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know who was calling. Her father had been blowing her phone up since she left the estate. Once again hitting ignore, a barrage of text messages started to flood her phone. [ra! Bring your ass back to this mansion immediately!] [If you don¡¯t I¡¯ll have you thrown out of LexU!] [You can forget about working at JGP!] [I¡¯m your father! You¡¯ll be nothing without me!] [ra! The G starts at 7pm! Have your ass back here and dressed no than 6pm or be at that g no than 7:30pm!] raughed as she looked at her watch. Well, that¡¯s good, the g is the same time as my flight. After texting Gloria and Casey to let them know she made it to the airport, ra made her way through the airport¡¯s security. After being cleared, ra was on her way to her gate when she was suddenly stopped by two security guards and a clerk. ¡°Ms. Rouleau?¡± The pretty airport clerk said with a bright smile. Nervous, ra took a step back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ra Rouleau, may I ask if something is wrong?¡± The clerk didn¡¯t respond, nodded brightly at the guards as the began to drab her luggage. In a panic, ra began to protest. ¡°Wait! What are you doing! I have a flight to catch!¡± 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 Suddenly, a dark thought entered ra¡¯s mind. Jameson. ¡°Hey! Wait! Did my father put you up to this? Please! You don¡¯t have to do this!¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind As ra tried to pull her luggage from the guards, the clerk began to exin. ¡°Ms. Rouleau, please, if you could allow me to exin.¡± But ra wasn¡¯t listening, convinced her father was trying to force her to miss her flight, as she struggled fiercely with the guards, the clerk blurted something out that made her pause. ¡°What did you say?¡± Taking a deep breath, the clerk smiled brightly again. ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to tell you Ms. Rouleau. We¡¯re not here to stop your travel, you¡¯ve been upgraded to a private jet.¡± ra could hardly believe her ears. Upgraded? Private Jet? What the hell was going on! Swallowing the lump in her throat, ra cleared her voice. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry. I think I misheard you. Did you say private jet?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, so if you could please follow us as we escort you. Terminal locations for private jets are on the other side of the airport; we¡¯ll have to take the train. ra reluctantly followed, not quite understanding what was going on. Who upgraded her to a private jet and why? Quickly, she pulled her phone out and dialed Gloria. ¡°Hey gorgeous! You make it to your terminal yet?¡± Silence. ¡°Hello? re¨Cbear? Are you there?¡± ra shook her head to pop herself back into reality. In a low voice, she answered Gloria. 2/4 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°I¡¯m here. Um, Gloria, I need you to be honest with me.¡± Puzzled, Gloria wasn¡¯t sure what ra was referring too. ¡°Honest about what?¡± ¡°Well, my flight. Did you upgrade it to a private jet?¡± Cough! St! ¡°WHAT!!! You¡¯re taking a private jet???¡± ra stared at her phone in confusion, what Gloria insinuating she wasn¡¯t the one that upgraded her?¡± ¡°So, wait, are you saying you didn¡¯t do this?¡± Gloria let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°ra, I love you honey bunny, but not THAT much! Chuckling We only charter a PJ once a year when we go on our family vacation. We definitely don¡¯t own one! My dad is rich but not THAT rich!¡± ra stood in silence as they waited for the airport train. This didn¡¯t make any sense, if Gloria hadn¡¯t done it then who did? ¡°Could Casey have done this?¡± ¡°I doubt it. He would have told me! Not to mention, he¡¯s kind of in the same situation.¡± ¡°This is so weird. Let me call you back.¡± Gloria instantly panicked. ¡°Wait don¡¯t hang up! What if it¡¯s a ploy by your dad to force you back!¡± Gloria had a point; ra wasn¡¯t wasn¡¯t behind this. 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m staying on the phone with you until you arrive at this so¨Ccalled private jet.¡± Chapter Comments 5 3 Write Comments < SHARE 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 78 Hunted 78 ra instantly felt better. At least if Gloria was on the line she could call for help if anything went wrong. Still, ra had to know. Looking at the clerk, she lightly tapped on her shoulder. ¡°Yes Ms. Rouleau, is there something you need?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, do you mind telling me who provided me with this lovely upgrade?¡± The clerk smiled at ra, a hint of nervousness on her face as she looked at the security guards. ¡°Actually Ms. Rouleau, I¡¯m afraid your benefactor has asked to remain private. He stated all would be exin in due time. I¡¯m sorry. What I can assure however is, your father is not behind this.¡± ra stared at the pretty clerk, there was something about the sternness in her voice that made her believe at least that much. Suddenly, Gloria broke her out of her thoughts. ¡°Do you believe her?¡± Pause. Silence. ¡°I do. I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯m settled on the ne.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Sigh. ¡°Okay, but call me the minute you¡¯re settled and if ANYTHING goes wrong! I love you and we¡¯ll see you soon!¡± ra let out a light chuckle, Gloria was every bit the big sister she¡¯d always wanted. ¡°I sure will big sister. Love you too.¡± ra smiled brightly after hanging up. Just then they arrived at the terminal. ra 96 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 could hardly believe her eyes. A beautiful pearl colored jet with gold trimming was waiting for her at the gateway. She couldn¡¯t believe it! She¡¯d never flown in a private jet before. When her mother was alive, she was so busy helping her father build JGP that they rarely had time for family vacations, not to mention her dad was having an affair which drew a lot of his time away. After he remarried, whenever they would do family vacations, Sophie would think of some ridiculous reason why she couldn¡¯t be near ra causing Jameson to exclude her from the trips. As she made her way into the cabin, it was like being in a movie. The inside was an ivory white with cherry oakwood and gold trimmings. As the flight attendant led her to her seat, ra couldn¡¯t help but chuckle on the inside. ¡®Who could have done this for me?¡® She wasn¡¯t sure who her mystery benefactor was, but she was surly grateful! ¡°Would you like some wine or champagne ma¡¯am?¡± The flight attendant stood in front of her with a bright smile while holing a menu. ¡°Yes, please! I¡¯ll have some wine. May I try the Le¡¯flour De Rampe?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, excellent choice! The Rampe is one of our top sweet red wines.¡± The flight took off without a hitch. The entire staff was absolutely amazing; they were also tightly lipped about who¡¯s ne she was on. About an hour into her flight, ra had already drank two sses of wine. She wasn¡¯t drunk, but she certainly felt lighter. After talking with Gloria on the jet¡¯s phone, she curled up in her seat and turned on TV, she still had four hours left on her flight. Suddenly, the jet phone rang. Thinking it was Gloria calling back, she instantly answered. Slight chuckles in her voice, ra spoke. ¡°Hello, this is ra.¡± A soothing voice came through on the other line. ra was sure she¡¯d heard that voice 2/4 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 before but wasn¡¯t sure where or when. :. After the mysterious voice exined the reason for the call, ra figured this must be the person that put her on the jet. Not wanting to hang up just yet, the word ¡°wait¡± flew out of her mouth before she could stop herself. For more chapters visit findnovel ¡°How can I help you Ms. ra?¡± It was something about the way he said her name that made ra blush. ¡°Can I at least know who my benefactor of this marvelous jet is?¡± Silence. ¡°In due time, Ms. Rouleau.¡± ¡®Rouleau? He knows I¡¯m going by my mother¡¯s now?¡® ra was more intrigued than concerned, but she¡¯d hold off on her questioning untilter. Smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± Blushing. Puzzled. Before hanging up, ra could have sworn she heard music ying as if her mysterious benefactor was at an event and for a moment, she could have sworn she heard her father. Interesting. Hunted 79 Chapter 79 Jameson¡¯s POV: After Ethan left, the atmosphere in the g waspletely tainted. Everyone in the ballroom were stunned. Not only had ra left, but Ethan Taylor was now at odds with Jameson. Many wondered what his rtionship to ra was. After what seemed like hours, Sophie finally spoke. For more chapters visit findnovel ¡°Why in the hell did the music stop ying!¡± She barked at the band as they also looked on while the exchange happened between the Grangers and Ethan. Nervously, they began ying music. Sophie scoffed as she walked over to the bar and began downing a ss a wine. Anna walked over to her to try andfort her. ¡°Sophie dear let¡¯s not lose our cool. We have guests here.¡± Sophie scoffed. What was the point in keeping up pretense? The entire g heard what Ethan said to her. Mediocre. That¡¯s what she was to him, while ra was the star! ¡°That bitch! That fuckin¡® bitch!!¡± Sophie became more enraged as she continued to drink wine. Jameson stormed over snatching the ss out of her hand. ¡°Sophie! Above everything else we must maintain our ! Do not embarrass me!¡± Sophie let out a dark chuckle. ¡°Embarrass, embarrass. How in the hell could I be anymore embarrassed that I already am father! You just stood there and let that man call me mediocre!!¡± Suddenly, there was aughing from the crowd. Sophie spun around quickly to see where theughter wasing from. In the crowd, she could see Terraughing hysterically. Angry, she stormed over. 06 9:39 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°You got something to say me Terra!¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t. I think Chairman Taylor said it all.¡± Terra¡¯s father tried to pull her arm, but Terra quickly moved it. Suddenly, Laura Johnson spoke up. ¡°Give it a rest Terra.¡± Terra darted her eyes over at Laura and scoffed. ¡°Oh please! The three of you cackling hens were over there talking about Sophie like your lives depended on it. Now you wanna backpaddle because she threatened your families. Well, she doesn¡¯t have my father in her back pocket!¡± The crowd suddenly began to whisper. It was true, throughout the past several years Sophie had been put on this high pedestal by Jameson while ra, even with her mass brilliance, was often overshadowed. Though many never understood, they¡¯d dare not say anything about it. JGP was one of thergest clients of many of the manufacturingpanies throughout the northern continent, many wouldn¡¯t risk pissing Jameson off in fear it would cost them his business. Jameson soon stepped forward, this night had already given him a headache bigger than he could handle, he wasn¡¯t about to let some low¨Clevel girl increase it. ¡°Alen! Control your daughter or leave this g at once! I won¡¯t have her speaking to my daughter that way! Know your ce!¡± Alen scoffed. He didn¡¯t want Terra to start any trouble, but he wasn¡¯t about to let Jameson speak to his daughter in such a manner. ¡°Know her ce. Granger, you really have lost it haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Excuse me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re excused. Let¡¯s be clear, I¡¯m not one of these people afraid to piss off the great Jameson Granger. My career doesn¡¯t hang in your bnce. You can walk around here and pretend like you¡¯re some god, but the truth is¡­. You¡¯d be nothing it weren¡¯t for Caroline!¡± 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 Jameson looked as if he were about to blow a gasket. Alwayspared to her! Always in her shadow! Jameson¡¯s face reddened with rage. ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re just some two¨Cbit doctor! Get the hell out of here now!¡± Alen chuckled as he wiped his hands with a towel and tossed it to the ground. ¡°With pleasure. No need to keep my family around such¡­what was that word Chairman Taylor used? Mediocre? Yes, no need to stay around such mediocracy.¡± With that, Alen took Terra and his wife¡¯s hands and made his way out of the ballroom. Soon, others started to follow suit. Chapter Comments 5 3 Write Comments SHARE 373 Hunted 80 Chapter 80 ¡°I mean it was ridiculous to begin with.¡± A couple whispered as they made their way out. ??) ¡°Honestly. Who throws such an extravagant party simply because his daughter graduated almost in high school.¡± Another woman chimed as she and her daughter left. Seething with rage, Sophie began to yell. ¡°The party is over!!! Everybody leave!!¡± Before Jason and Anna could say anything, she stormed off to the dressing room. Jason followed behind though he wasn¡¯t sure what he would say. He knew she would still be furious about calling ra his fianc¨¦. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but hate the way Ethan Taylor fawned over ra. ¡®Is he the reason she¡¯s been acting so cold towards me?¡® He wondered as he made his way to the room. Back in the ballroom, Jameson and Anna sat in shock. How did everything go so wrong. Anna began to seethe. ¡°This is all that little bitch¡¯s fault! She ruined my baby¡¯s big night! I want her to pay!¡± Jameson¡¯s eyes were crimson red. Steamed almost pulsed through his ears as he reyed the events over in his mind. ra made aplete fool of him and in front of Ethan Taylor. She would surly pay! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t give a damn where she is! I¡¯m going to find her and make her pay for all of this! I¡¯m going to-¡± ¡°Oh, Jesus Christ Jameson! Have you still learned nothing!¡± Jameson and Anna snapped their heads to see Edward walking towards them. Cutting Jameson off mid rant, he had a look of disgust on his face. This night went exactly how he thought it would and yet he¡¯d still held on to hope that things would go differently. 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 : 20 Jameson¡¯s face turned red. Who the hell did Edward think he was speaking to him that way? ¡°Edward! How dare you speak to me that way!¡± Edward walked directly in front of James. ¡°You fool! You still don¡¯t get it¡­do you?¡± ¡°Get what! What the hell are you talking about!¡± Edward rolled his eyes; he¡¯d had enough of Jameson¡¯s antics. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel ¡°You blew a multi¨Cbillion dor deal just to protect you and your daughter¡¯s pathetic pride and arrogance!¡± Anna¡¯s eye¡¯s shot up. Jameson never told her what the offer was. ¡°Multi¨Cbillion. Jameson what is he talking about?¡± Edwardughed. ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t tell you. Taylor was offering a multi¨Cbillion¨Cdor contract with JGP for the chance to get to work with ra.¡± ¡°I¨CIs that true? He wanted to work with her that bad?¡± Jameson¡¯s eyes had fire in them. Why was Edward doing this? ¡°That¡¯s enough Edward! Like hell would I ever work with someone who disrespected me and daughter! JGP doesn¡¯t need Ethan Taylor, and you¡¯d do well to watch your mouth before I not need you!¡± Edward scoffed. Jameson thought entirely too high of himself. ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t have to worry about that Jameson. As of today, I quit.¡± ¡°Y¨CYou what?¡± 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 Jameson was now startled, he hadn¡¯t expected Edward to suddenly quit. As Edward turned to leave, he paused for a brief moment. ¡°You wanna know what the best thing about all of this is. You still have no clue as to why Taylor was so interested in your daughter.¡± Jameson let out a sardonicugh. ¡°I could care less why he was interested in her. As of tomorrow, I¡¯ll be ending her school career at LexU which means she won¡¯t receive her credentials to practice medicine and biochemistry.¡± Edward let out a hystericalugh. He was already aware ra no longer attended LexU. Walking towards the exit, he waived his hand in the air. ¡°Good luck with that Jameson.¡± After he left, Jameson couldn¡¯t help but feel as if there was something he was missing. Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 Hunted 81 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 81 ra¡¯s POV: ?? Two weeks had passed since ra moved to Springsten. Gloria¡¯s father purchased a condo for the girls to live in while attending Osha for the next three years and today was the day they would move in. As Gloria finished packing she let out a loud yelp as she stretched. ¡°Ughh! I¡¯m so d I¡¯m finished packing. I knew I should have hired a packing service.¡± ra let out a light chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s just .¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not ! That¡¯s smart!¡± The girls shared augh as they closed up the remaining boxes in Gloria¡¯s room. ra did a look around therge room to make sure nothing else was left. Satisfied, she also stretched. ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t take this the wrong way but man you have a lot of shit!¡± Hahahaha!!! Gloria let out a loudugh as she looked around her room, slight embarrassment on her face. ¡°I know! When my dad moved us to Glendale so that he could his tenure at LexUI swear I didn¡¯t have this much!¡± Always Content originallyes from find¡¤novel raughed at her friend. The past few weeks had been so peaceful. Gloria¡¯s parents weed her to their home with open treating her like one of their own. It was the first time since her mother passed away that she felt the joy of parental love. It sadden a little that her own father couldn¡¯t show that same emotion. After cing the remaining boxes in the foyer for the movers, Gloria¡¯s phone rang. 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 Joy instantly popped on her face; it was Casey. Before he could say hello, Gloria squealed. ¡°Casey!! I miss you!! Are you here yet?¡± ra could hear Caseyughing on the other end, she couldn¡¯t help butugh too. Casey went on a summer vacation with his family, so they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a few weeks. Gloria spent the entire time pouting but today he was arriving in Springsten. ¡°I missed you too, and yeah I .¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me! I would have and got you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you guys were moving today. I¡¯m headed to my hotel now and then I¡¯ll meet you guys.¡± Pouting. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll text you the address!¡± ¡°Cool. I love you.¡± Blushing. ¡°I love you too.¡± ra smiled, she was happy her friends found each other and even more happy they found her. Gloria¡¯s parents walked into the foyer with boxes of donuts. Mrs. Rhinehorne had slight tears in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two are moving into your own apartment. Oh Gloria, I feel like it was only yesterday you were learning how to walk. Gloria blushed and hugged her mother. ¡°Awe, mom, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m still your little girl!¡± Wiping the tears from her eyes, Mrs. Rhinehorne walked over to ra. 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 ¡­ : ¡°And ra, these past two years you¡¯ve been like a daughter to us. I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± ra hugged Mrs. Rhinehorne tightly, tears welding up in her eyes. She felt as if her mother¡¯s love was seeping through Mrs. Rhinehorne. ¡°Oh, momma Whitney, thank you so much. You have no idea what that means for me to hear you say that.¡± Gloria and her dad began to tear up. Suddenly, there was loudughter running towards them. Gloria¡¯s twin brothers Luke and Liam came running into the foyer. ¡°Waaiiiitttt!!!!¡± Both boys screamed as they ran with boxes in their hands. ¡°This is for you!¡± Both boys said in unison to Gloria and ra. Opening the boxes, the girls eyes began to water. The boys made small picture frames, and each frame had pictures taken during Thanksgiving and Christmas. ra and Gloria hugged both of the boys. Chapter Comments 2 Hunted 82 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 82 ¡°Make sure you both home.¡± That final word pierced ra¡¯s heart with warmth. Finally, she could feel at home. After saying their final goodbyes, ra and Gloria headed to their new condo. ¡°Whoo¨Choo!!! ra are you ready! The new adventure starts now mama! You¡¯re finally an adult, AND we gotta new mystery man on our hands.¡± ra slightly blushed. She hadn¡¯t heard from her mystery benefactor since the day of her flight, but she did hear from her friend Christine about some of what happened at the g. She and Gloria had a good timeughing at that, but because Christine didn¡¯t attend the g, she wasn¡¯t sure who the mystery person was. ¡°I¡¯m meeting up with Terra in a few weeks so I should have the full story.¡± That was the day after the g, ra knew she would be hearing from them soon. The movers finished unpacking the condo swiftly leaving the girls time to unwind. While rxing in their new living room, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Gloria popped up before ra could move. ¡°Ehhh!!!! Casey!!!¡± Casey picked Gloria up and hugged her tight, nting a soft kiss on her lips, she beamed brightly. ¡°Hey baby, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Did I miss you? Yes!¡± Casey lightly as he made his way into the condo. Looking around before spotting ra. A 174 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 : ¡°This is really nice! Now I¡¯m sad I gotta live in the dorms.¡± Looking around, his eyes finally spotted ra. ¡°re¨Cbear!¡± ?? 96 Casey bear hugged ra spinning her in a circle. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, Casey was every bit a big brother. ¡°Hey! d you¡¯re here!¡± Gloria interjected. ¡°Me too! I¡¯m starving!¡± Both ra and Caseyughed out loud. ¡°You got a point, I¡¯m a little hungry too. Y¡¯all want some pizza; my treat.¡± Gloria instantly perked up. ¡°Oh! I know a great pizza ce not far from here, let¡¯s go!¡± Gloria took everyone to Pizza Pce. After making their order, the three of them sat at a booth catching up. Casey showed the girls pictures from his family vacation. ¡°OMG! It looks like everyone had so much fun!¡± Gloria gushed as she scrolled through the pictures. ¡°Yeah, my mom said next vacation you gottae.¡± Gloria blushed. She and Casey¡¯s mom bonded over Christmas vacation. Casey suddenly looked at ra with a mischievous smile, ¡°So, I heard what happened at your step¨Csister¡¯s little g.¡± ra as she stuffed fries in her mouth. 2/4 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°Yup, apparently somebody made them look very foolish.¡± Casey looked at ra with a puzzled expression. ¡°Somebody? You mean, you don¡¯t know?¡± Both Gloria and ra looked confused. Chapters first released on f?ndnovel ¡°Know what?¡± Gloria asked as she sprinkled garlic on her pizza. ¡°It was Ethan Taylor.¡± WHAT!!!!!! ra could hardly believe her ears. ETHAN TAYLOR! Why? ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Are you saying Ethan Taylor ruined my sister¡¯s g? Why?¡± ¡°Well, because of you.¡± ra and Gloria¡¯s eyes bulged. Gloria practically choked on her soda. ¡°Wait! Ethan Taylor knows ra. ra you know him?¡± ¡°What! No! I have no idea what¡¯s goin on right now. Casey, are you sure?¡± Casey wiped his hands and reached for his phone, Pulling up a video, he widened his screen so both girls could. It was video from the g. The scene was when Ethan confronted the Grangers. ra could hardly believe what she was seeing, there was Ethan Taylor, confronting her father on her behalf. But the most shocking part came next. The phone call. ra looked on in shock as she remembered that exact conversation. Suddenly, Gloria spoke up. 3/4 196 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°Oh, my gosh. So, Ethan Taylor was the mysterious benefactor?¡± ra waspletely bbergasted. Chapter Comments ͹2 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 83 Chapter 83 ra¡¯s POV: 96 Summer break went by fast, before they knew it, the trio was getting ready for their first day of school. ra was extremely excited, she couldn¡¯t wait to see what thebs were like at Osha. Reading her sybus as she walked to her first ss, ra identally bumped into someone. ¡°Oh, my gosh! I¡¯m so sorry! I should have been paying attention!¡± ¡°No worries.¡± ra froze. Although she¡¯d only heard that voice a few times, ra instantly recognized
  1. it.
Ethan Taylor. As Ethan picked up the remaining papers, his eyes locked with ra. He could feel his heart tighten as he stared at her, finally, he got to see her face to face. She was beautiful. Her thick long hair was tied into a neat ponytail revealing all of her face. Ethan was speechless. So, this was the face of the little genius that could save many lives including his sister. Handing ra her papers, Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°My apologies. Allow me to introduce myself, I-¡± ¡°Ethan Taylor.¡± ra cut him off. Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed at the sound of her saying his name. ¡°So, you know who I am?¡± Feeling slightly shy, ra turned her head. ¡°I do. I saw a video of the g.¡± Ah. 174 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 96 That made sense. He knew it was only a matter of time before what happened that night got back to ra. Ethan smiled sheepishly, cing his hand behind his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I hope you can forgive me for interfering with your personal business.¡± ra¡¯s eyes popped out! ¡°Oh, no! Please don¡¯t apologize! I¡­Well you see, not too many people have ever spoke up for me like that before so thank you.¡± Ethan could feel his heart pounding loudly, why did she have this type of effect on him. Strange. ¡°Well, you most certainly deserve it and much more. 22 ra could feel her ears reddening. Nervously, she gathered her papers and turned around. ¡°Well, it was really nice meeting you Chairman Taylor. I have to get to ss now.¡± ¡°Oh, yes of course. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± ra bowed her head and turned to leave. As if she forgot something, ra turned back around. ¡°Oh, Chairman Taylor¡­Thank you! That jet¡­it was my first time flying in one!¡± Her face beamed disying her dimples and bright teeth. After thanking Ethan, she turned and rushed to ss leaving Ethan Speechless. Ethan¡¯s POV: Ethan made his way to the east wingb office. Pulling out his phone, he hurriedly called Owen. 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s where?¡± ¡°ra Rouleau! I just met her!¡± : Owen was in shock. He¡¯d never seen Ethan act like this over a woman before. Owen had known Ethan since middle school, and they had been friends ever since. Although many girls and young woman often liked him, because he was so fixated on his work, he never made time to focus on things like dating. It was interesting hearing him get so excited about someone. ¡°Oh yeah, did she recognize you?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, she did.¡± Owen satpletely up in his chair. He hadn¡¯t expected that response. ¡°How?¡± Ethan let out a light chuckle. ¡°Apparently there was video of the g.¡± ¡°Huh. I guess that makes sense. So, I take it she figured out you were the one that put her on the jet?¡± ¡°Yup. She even thanked me for it.¡± Owen let out a nervousugh. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first.¡± Pause. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± 96: ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel 9:40 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°So, when are you going to tell her about why you want to work with her?¡± ¡°In due time. I¡¯d like to at least get limated in Osha first.¡± Owen paused for a moment. Chapter Comments 12 Write Comments SHARE 414 Hunted 84 : ¡°I can understand that, but remember Ethan, we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± Ethan¡¯s face frowned. He knew what Owen meant, as the days went on, Maria¡¯s cancer was progressing. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll talk with youter.¡± Click. After Ethan hung up with Owen his mind began to wonder. How would he approach ra and ask her for her help in order to save his little sister. Ethan¡¯s heart began to feel heavy, he knew he would have to act fast. *** 176 ra¡¯s POV: The rest of the day went by like a breeze. After her sses ended, ra decided to tour some of the . In her previous life, ra had only heard of how much more advanced Osha was in pharmaceutical and biochemical but seeing them with her own eyes, it was almost magical. As she made her way to the east wing of the school, her phone began to ring. It was Gloria. ¡°Hey Gloria, what¡¯s up?¡± Checktest chapters at ¡°re¨Cbear! Where are you? How your first day of ss?¡± ¡°It was great! I can honestly say biochemical engineering my hands down be one of my favorite sses.¡± Gloria let out a loudugh. ¡°ra, you might be the only person I have ever met that would say something like that.¡± ra let out a low chuckle, Gloria may have a point. 96 9:41 Fri, Sep 5 ¡°Anyway! Where are you?¡± ***On my way to east wingb.¡°* ¡°That makes sense. Hey, I wanted to know if you wanted to drive me car home. Casey asked me out on a date for tonight.¡± ra smiled, she knew Casey wanted to take Gloria out to this new Steakhouse downtown. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m going to text you my key code, can you put them in my locker?¡± Gloria beamed with joy. It had been weeks since she and Casey went on a date. ¡°I sure can! I love you ra!! I¡¯m going bring you back some cheesecake!¡± ra out loud, Gloria knew that was her favorite dessert. ¡°Thanksdy. Have fun on your date night, I¡¯ll text you once I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Okay! Love you! See youter!¡± After ra hung up with Gloria. She made her way to the east wing . Per her school map, this was the and most advanced in the entire school. Only a select few students studied in this as the tech ware was so advanced due to the advancements from NovaTech. One of the main purposes of this was the expansion and growth of learning nano and medicinal technology. ra was extremely interested in this new form of medicine. Her goal was to figure out how to infuse nano technology with her cancer treatments to help dissolve the dead and infected cells. For cancers like leukemia or advance brain cancer, that type of medicinal treatment would work wonders. As she made her way to entrance of the she could hear what sounded like someone mumbling to themselves. ¡®Was someone in theb?¡®* Curiously, ra carefully opened the door so as not to make too much noise so that she 9:41 Fri, Sep 5 wouldn¡¯t disturb whoever was in theb. As she made her way further into the , ra was amazed. The east wingb was nothing short of miraculous. This type of tech ware was light years ahead of LexU. The pristine white walls and silver machinery was almost blinding. As the shock wore off, ra could hear voices again. Scanning the to see where it wasing from, she made her way to one of the ss door study rooms. There, she saw a man writing equations on a white board. They were biochemical equations for medicinal practice. Chapter Comments ͹ 2 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 85 ra¡¯s POV: ra studied the man¡¯s movement as he continued to ramble and write. Every time he would write an equation; he would pause in frustration and erase it. It was as if he were trying to figure out the right bnce. As she grew closer to the board, ra realized she¡¯d recognized what type of medicinal equations these were. Cancer treatments. The man was trying to create the perfect equations for cancer treatments. Some of the patterns she actually recognized; it was the early stages of her mother¡¯s work. Suddenly, ra recognized who the frustrated man was at the board. Ethan Taylor. Without thinking, ra blurted out what was wrong with the equation. ¡°Artasium.¡± Startled, Ethan swiftly spun his head around to see ra standing before him. His eyes darkened and his brows furrowed as he stared at her. ¡®What is she doing here?¡® Before he could ask why she was there, Ethan realized she may have figured out what was wrong with his form. ¡°What did you say?¡± ra instantly blushed! She hadn¡¯t meant to interfere. Holding up her hands in defense, she began to exin. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude or interfere-¡± Ethan immediately cut her off. 9:41 Fri, Sep 5 Read full story at f?ndnovel ¡°ra I don¡¯t care about that! What did you just say?¡± Startled, ra walked up to the board standing directly next to Ethan. ¡°What you¡¯re missing in your form and why it seems as though no matter what you¡¯ll need radiation. It¡¯s artasium. It¡¯s a mineral that was invented year by the bio Min¨CBright.¡± Ethan was very familiar with Min¨CBright. It was an advanced mineral and herbal bio-pany. Thepany worked directly with the world¡¯s global space program collecting minerals and herbs from uninhabiteds and asteroids. Many medicinal breakthroughs happened due to their research and collections. Ethan looked at ra in slight shock. Clearing his throat, he began to speak. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this artasium mineral is what you added for your form to the treatment?¡± Still staring at the board, ra didn¡¯t immediately answer. Her face scrunched up. The equation forms Ethan was using was some of her mother¡¯s early work. The forms were a little outdated, her mother had perfected many of these forms in herter years. ¡°Where did you get these equations from?¡± ¡°Your mother.¡± ra looked at Ethan with a puzzled expression. Letting out a light chuckle. ¡°No, I know ¡®where¡® you got it from¡®. It¡¯s just¡­these are pretty old. She perfected many of these equations on.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Ethan looked at ra with a passive smile. ¡°Is that why you were able to create a cure?¡± 9:41 Fri, Sep 5 ra¡¯s smile was that of someone proud. ¡°Yup. I was able to expand and advance my mother¡¯s work. Filling in the codes where she either left off or left open. Even in death I still have her with me.¡± Ethan looked at ra with apassionate look. He could see the love and sullen sadness in her eyes as she thought of her mother. Without realizing it, Ethan gently grabbed ra¡¯s hand. Startled, her eyes shot up at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean-¡± ra blushed. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure my face gave away more than I intended. Thank you.¡± Ethan let out a light chuckle. Turning to ra, his face became serious. It was time he told her everything. ¡°ra, I think now is the time I exin why I¡¯m so interested in you.¡± ra gave Ethan an impassive expression. She¡¯d been wondering about this since the say she learned about the g and even before from her previous life. The question constantly burned. ¡®What exactly did Ethan Taylor need for her?¡® Chapter Comments ? 2 Write Comments Chapter 86 Ethan cleared one of the tables and pulled a chair out for ra. As she sat down, she noticed him pulling up a food delivery site. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± His question broke her train of thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Hungry¡­as in dinner? I¡¯d like to start discussing some things with you and it¡¯s already almost five o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, sure. Dinner would be great.¡± ** Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel ** 55 Ethan¡¯s POV: Ethan smiled passively. Something in his heart stirred at the thought of her eating dinner with him. Suddenly he felt nervous. ¡®Would this ssify as a date?¡® He wondered as he began looking at takeout ces. Shaking his head as if to clear his thoughts. ¡®Get yourself together Ethan! This is a business dinner like any other time!¡® Ethan pushed back his intruding thoughts as he handed ra his phone. By now, ra was rolling up her sleeve and putting her sses on as she pulled out a stack of journals. Taking his phone, she looked at the different restaurants, finally settling on a diner that specialized in burgers. ¡°How about here?¡± Ethan took his phone back. Puzzled, his eyebrow arched. ¡®Burgers? Of all the ces.¡® Ethan lightly chuckled while nodding in agreement. 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 B ¡°Sure, though I¡¯m not exactly sure what to order, I haven¡¯t exactly had a burger and fries before.¡± ra¡¯s eyes bulged. She could hardly believe it. ¡®Who hasn¡¯t had a burger and fries? Has his life really been this privileged?¡® Slightly giggling, she took Ethan¡¯s phone back and began to ce the order. ¡°Well, if you trust, how about I order for the both of us.¡± Ethan smiled and nodded his head. While ra was cing their food order, he began pulling out more of his research. 35 While they waited for their food, ra opened up her research journals and began discussing her recent medicinal creations with Ethan. As she exined the way she was able to create a possible cure for the cold which ultimately led to her cure for cancer, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at this remarkable young woman. For the past few years, many people praised Ethan Taylor for achieving global sess with his biochemical corporation at the tender age of 23. But the truth was, Ethan never felt it was that much of an achievement. His father had already cornered the global market with NovaTech, and while Ethan never abused his father¡¯s business connections, it was no secret who Ethan Taylor was. When he first introduced nano technology to aid and assist with major surgeries, it was only a matter of time before his expanded globally. This young woman however, she had none of the connections he had as her father was to stupid and arrogant to allow her to grow under his wing. Too scared she would outshine him. All she had was sheer determination and an immense amount of brilliance which led her to possibly being one of the most influential people he would ever know. ra looked at Ethan with a puzzled expression. His face looked as if his mind was somewhere else. ¡°Chairman Taylor? Did you hear what I just said?¡± The sound of ra¡¯s question brought Ethan back to the present. 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 .. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking about something. What did you just say?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I was just saying the food is here.¡± Ethan turned around and looked at the door and then his phone. He¡¯d just received notification the delivery person was at the door. ra began to stand about to leave when Ethan gently grabbed her wrist. ¡°I got it. Please.¡± Blushing. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll grab some tes and napkins. Chapter Comments 2 Write Comments ¡ã SHARE 55 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 G¡­ ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter Hunted 87 87 ra¡¯s POV: : 55 Ethan returned back to the room with the food and drinks right as ra was cing the tes and napkins on the table. The smell of the burgers instantly perked her up. ¡°I swear this diner has some of the best burgers I¡¯ve ever tasted!¡± ra let out a light giggle causing Ethan to blush slightly. ¡®How is it she¡¯s so damn adorable. I¡¯ll lose my concentration at this point.¡® Ethan grumbled to himself as he sat the food on the table. Still, even he had to admit the burgers smelled delicious. After making their tes, ra sat back in her seat and smiled at Ethan. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN0vel ¡°So, you really never had a regr burger and fries?¡± Ethan let out a faint smile. ¡°Afraid not.¡± ¡°Really! Not even on a Friday night while hanging with your friends?¡± Ethan thought impassively, in truth, he¡¯d been so immersed in work and research that he never actually had a ¡®Friday night hang out¡®. Owen was his only true friend apart from his siblings. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t had too many ¡®Friday hangout nights¡®. ra brows furrowed, for a moment she felt a ping of sadness. Hearing those words made her think about her previous life. How she hadn¡¯t had many friends and how her life had been filled with so much sadness. Back then, all she did was work, she seldom had time for hanging out as well. If it wasn¡¯t for Gloria and Casey, she¡¯s not sure what her life this second time around would have been like. 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 B ¡­ : An empathic smile came across her lips as she reached her hands over and grabbed Ethan¡¯s. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to change that. Life is too short; you should enjoy it to your hearts content. 99 55 Hearing ¡®life is too short¡® instantly sadden Ethan. It made him think about Maria and how short her life would be if he couldn¡¯t find a cure. Wanting to change the subject, Ethan picked up his burger. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what the fuss has been about.¡± Ethan took a big bit out of his burger. As he chewed, ra couldn¡¯t help butugh at his facial expression. Following suit, ra bit into her own burger, rolling her eyes she let out a satisfied moan as she chewed her food. After dinner, Ethan and ra both sat with satisfied looks on their faces. tes cleared; Ethan had truly enjoyed his first burger. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been missing out on this!¡± ra let out a light giggle, it was interesting seeing the Chairman be so casual. ¡°Stick with me kid, I¡¯ll have you eating all kinds of terrible but delicious food.¡± ra and Ethanughed in unison as they began to clean up their mess and get back to their research. Ethan studied ra¡¯s research journal on her cancer treatments once more before closing the book. A serious look on his face, Ethan decided now was the time to tell her the truth. ¡°ra, I think now is the time for me to tell you everything and why I am so interested in your research.¡± ra adjusted her sses as she sat in silence waiting for Ethan to continue. His expression had be rmingly serious. Gone was the casual tone he¡¯s just dawned. ¡°You know how my father is correct¡± 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 G ¡­ 55 ra nodded her head. In her previous and her current life, she knew who Joseph Taylor of NovaTech was. ¡°I do. The chairman of NovaTech.¡± Ethan nodded as to verify she was correct. ¡°That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m the second oldest of four children. My mother and father had two sons and two daughters. My oldest brother Corey is currently the CEO of NovaTech, then there¡¯s me, my younger sister Elizabeth, and my youngest sister Maria.¡± ra continued to listen, slightly confused. Why was he telling her his family tree? ¡°We¡¯re all pretty close, though if you met my siblings and my parents you¡¯d wonder where I got my distant persona from. Growing up, I guess you could say we had everything the universe had to offer. My parents made sure we never wanted for anything, and for a long time, I didn¡¯t.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure, but it looked as if Ethan¡¯s eyes became slightly glossy. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until that one fateful day, that one day that literally changed the course of me as well as my entire family¡¯s lives that I began to desperately crave for something I knew I may never get.¡± Ethan paused after thatst sentence causing ra to question what the thing he wanted most was. ¡°What did you desperately crave?¡± Silence. ¡°A cure.¡± ????? Puzzled, ra stared at Ethan. Was he sick? ¡°I¡¯m confused. Are you s-¡± Sat, ¡°My baby sister has leukemia.¡± The words cut through ra like a sharp knife. Leukemia. 55 So that was why in this life and the previous. This was why he desperately wanted to work with her. Thinking back to her previous life, ra felt a huge sting of guilt. Ethan Taylor met with her a few years after she started working at JGP. At the time, she was on her way to perfecting her current cancer treatment. When Ethan approached her, he practically begged her to work with him. ¡°Ms. Granger, I know you have duty to your father and husband but I¡¯m begging you, to Springsten with me. Together, I know we can save lives! Change the world!¡± Out of loyalty to her father and Jason however, ra declined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chairman Taylor but I can¡¯t leave my father¡¯s . My entire life is at JGP, I can¡¯t move half across the world. It wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡± Slightly bitter by her response, Ethan fired back. ¡°Tell me something ra, are you truly happy here? I know about your husband and father¡­all they care about is money! They don¡¯t care about your work and all you could do!¡± Ethan¡¯s words burned like mes. Deep down, she knew he was right, but what could she do? ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chairman-¡± ¡°And what if a life was on the line!! Would you life Ethan was referring too. His baby sister Maria. 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 G Ethan looked at ra with an empathetic re. It wasn¡¯t his intention to make her cry, though he wasn¡¯t surprised. ra was of pure heart. Handing her his handkerchief, Ethan continued on. ¡°So, you see Ms. Rouleau, That¡¯s why I desperately need your help. Please, help me save my sister.¡± 55 ra wiped her eyes and turned to Ethan; she could see the burning desire in his eyes as they pleaded with her. ra never truly understood why she had been reborn. At first, she took it as a fortune from God, finally showing her some grace for the crappy life she¡¯d lived. But now, now she was certain. She had been reborn to also save this girl¡¯s life. To correct a mistake, she wasn¡¯t even aware she¡¯d made. With determination in her eyes as her mind was made up. ra spoke with a stern tone. ¡°What do you need me to do.¡± Chapter Comments ͹2 Hunted 88 r 88 ra¡¯s POV: ra sat in silence, herplete attention on Ethan as he began to exin his n. Resolute in her decision, ra silently vowed to save Maria no matter what the cost. ¡®This life will be different for us both.¡® She thought as Ethan opened up hisptop. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware by now, I¡¯ve been following your academic and medicinal achievements these past two years.¡± ra smiled faintly and nodded, returning the smile, Etan continued. ¡°Based on what you showed me tonight; it looks as though you¡¯ve more than likely figured out how to not only destroy cancer cells without destroying healthy cells but also secure the improbability of them ever growing back.¡± ra gave a modest nod. She knew for a fact her cancer treatment would work. In her previous life, the test studies proved to be sessful. She¡¯d in fact created a cure for various types of cancer. In this life, it was simply a matter of technology and minerals catching up. Though she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell Ethan this, she wanted to make sure he understood her certainty. ¡°Chairman Tay-¡± Ethan held his hand up cutting ra off. ¡°Please, call me Ethan. I¡¯d like to think that while we¡¯re on this journey together we¡¯ll form a healthy rtionship.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure why, but the word rtionship rang like music bells in her heart. ra quickly dismissed this emotion as merely being excited that she would finally get to put her research to the right use with the right person. Smiling she continued. ¡°Ethan. What you stated is correct. Thanks to the discovery of Artasium, I was able to create a treatment that can detect and attack dead or abnormal cancer and blood cells. I was also able to create a medication that bnces red and white blood cells, i.e.,¡± ¡°Leukemia.¡± Ethan finished ra¡¯s sentence in astonishment. ra knew the main concern would be how she was sure it would work without having tested it on a live person/s. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell him she had in fact did trial runs in her previous life, but she hoped she would be able to convince him with the minor blood and test cells she¡¯d ¡°Now of course, I haven¡¯t had the chance to test my treatments on live subjects as I won¡¯t be able to do that until I receive my credentials, but the blood and tissue samples I¡¯ve tested as well as animals have all proven sessful.¡± Ethan¡¯s mind wondered. That of course was the biggest issue. ra still had three years before she would be a certified biochemist. Until then, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to run any test trials on live humans. Even with a tenured professor, because she owned the research the trials would have to wait. ra could see Ethan¡¯s face expression change and be somber. He hadn¡¯t said it out loud, but she could just about guess what was troubling him. The uncertainty of Maria having three years to wait for a trial run, but ra wasn¡¯t concerned about that, in the short time it took Ethan to panic, she¡¯d already thought of a solution. ¡°Ethan, I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for my bluntness. Even if I have in fact secured a cure for cancer, it won¡¯t mean anything if Maria doesn¡¯t three additional years. I¡¯m not sure what her overall prognosis is, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not willing to take that gamble.¡± Ethan looked at ra with panic in his eyes, it was true, he didn¡¯t want to take that gamble, but what other choice did he have. The Medical and Biochemical association would shut his entireb down if they found out he was allowing test trials to be ran on live humans with an uncertified chemist. ¡°ra, I don¡¯t think we have a cho-¡± 214 ¡­ This text is hosted at fin?novel 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 G.. Before Ethan could finish, ra raised her hand. ¡°I have an idea Ethan, one that will allow the trial runs and avoid any type of disciplinary actions.¡± Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed. What would possibly allow that? ¡°How about I let you borrow my treatments?¡± **** Ethan¡¯s POV: *** 55 ¡®Borrow her treatments.¡® The phrase reyed over and over in my mind. What did she mean by this? I needed rification. ¡°ra, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand.¡± She smiled this angelic yet also sympathetic smile as if she¡¯d anticipated my confusion. began Releasing a slight breath of air, exin. ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯m willing to turn my research over to you¡­temporarily. That way, you¡¯ll own the research and manufacturing which means you¡¯ll be able to do the trial runs.¡± Ethan sat in silence for felt like an eternity. Did she hear herself? Better yet, did she understand what she was suggesting? Ethan cleared his throat, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed trying to grasp what ra was suggesting. In a low voice, Ethan began to speak. ¡°ra, do you understand what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re suggesting to give me your research. Do you understand that means ¡®I¡® would own it! I could steal your work! Why would you-¡± ra held her hand up cutting Ethan off once again. 9:35 Sat, Sep 6 G. ¡­ : ¡°Let me be clear Ethan. I didn¡¯t say ¡®give¡®, I said borrow. You would only own it until I graduated. Afterwards, I would retain the rights back to my research.¡± Ethan looked at ra inplete amazement. Letting out a light chuckle, he had tough at her naiveness. ¡°ra, what makes you think I wouldn¡¯t just steal your research and take full credit for it? You¡¯re talking about handing over a cure for cancer.¡± 55 ra looked at Ethan with her piercing emerald¨Ccolored eyes. Ethan felt as though she could see straight into his soul with those eyes. ra smiled slightly revealing a light dimple in her right cheek, and then her face became serious. ¡°Ethan, I would have hoped that you of all people would know there¡¯s no way I would hand my research over to anyone, not even my father without an irond contract.¡± A hint of guilt shed in Ethan¡¯s eyes. That was true, there was no way someone as mature and intelligent as ra would be silly enough to just hand her research over. He began to feel bad for doubting her and thinking she was naive. ra noticed the change in his expression and immediately soften her tone. Taking Ethan¡¯s hands into hers, ra scooted her chair closer so that she was closer to Ethan¡¯s face. In a soft tone, ra lowered her eyes and continued. ¡°That¡¯s not all, however, and perhaps I am a little na?ve for this but¡­I trust you Ethan. I know you would never do something as disgraceful as steal and deceive me or my work.¡± Ethan could feel his chest tighten with that unfamiliar feeling again. Now smiling, ra looked Ethan directly in the eyes. ¡°So, what do you say? Will you allow me to lend you my life¡¯s work?¡± Chapter Comments 2 Hunted 89 Chapter 89 Ethan¡¯s POV: Ethan was still reeling for what just transpired between him and ra. After agreeing with her n, ra smiled brightly. ¡°Excellent! I¡¯ll have a draw up a contract for us both and we¡¯ll get to work immediately! If possible, I¡¯d like to meet Maria this weekend?¡± Ethan lightly smiled; the excitement she disyed made him feel as though he was floating on feathers. ¡°Yes, I can setup for you to meet with her as well as the rest of my family this Saturday.¡± ¡°Excellent! Hand me your phone.¡± ?????? ???? fin?novel Ethan handed ra his phone with a puzzled look. After unlocking the screen for her, ra began punching in numbers. Suddenly, a loud song started ying from her phone. Handing Ethan back his phone, she smiled brightly. ¡°There! Now we have each other¡¯s numbers.¡® ?? Ah. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll call you by Wednesday to coordinate a good time for Saturday.¡± ra smiled in agreement as they began cleaning up theb¡¯s lecture room. As ra ced the final books in her bag, she realized it was already almost 8:30pm. ¡®Jeez! When did it get so !¡® Ethan also noticed the time. ¡®Shit, I didn¡¯t mean to keep her sote.¡® Clearing his throat, Ethan handed ra herst bag. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you here this long ra. Let me take you home.¡± ¡°No worries! I¡¯m d this happened.¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G ¡­ ra¡¯s smile now showed both of her dimples; her face was like a radiant angel. ¡°And no need! I have my big sister Gloria¡¯s car.¡± ¡®She must be referring to Gloria Rhinehorne.¡® 55 Ethan thought as he watched her do one more look over to make sure she¡¯d had everything. Ethan learned of Gloria and Casey while ra was still at LexU. He actually knew Gloria¡¯s father Dr. Rhinehorne. He was d she¡¯d been able to meet people that cared about her. A ping of jealousy stung his heart as he thought about how close Gloria and Casey were with ra. He found himself hoping that she would one day see him as a person she could rely on. Ethan and ra stepped out of the lecture room and walked towards the door to leave. As ra was about to open the door, Ethan called out to her, halting her movements. Ethan began to blush as she stared at him with those piercing eyes. ¡°ra¡­well, I just want to say; I¡¯m really d I met you. And I hope that you and I can be friends one day.¡± ra¡¯s cheeks began to turn red. Smiling brightly, she responded. ¡°I¡¯m really d we met as well, but no worries Ethan¡­I like you; so, we¡¯re already friends.¡± With that, ra walked through the door almost bumping into Owen, who had been standing at the door the entire time watching their interaction with amazement. Startled, ra immediately started apologizing for bumping into him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m terrible at watching where I¡¯m going!¡± ra bowed her head quickly at Owen, who was now smiling passively. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology; I should have stepped back. It¡¯s nice to meet you Ms. Rouleau.¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 B¡­ 55 ra looked at Owen with a puzzled expression. How did he know her name? Before she could ask, Ethan walked over and introduced them properly. ¡°ra, this is my VP and best friend Owen Crawford. Owen, meet ra Rouleau.¡± Owen smiled at ra while lifting her left hand to kiss. ¡°Ms. ra, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I¡¯ve heard some amazing things about you, though I must say¡­I wasn¡¯t aware of how beautiful you were.¡± ra smiled shyly; her cheeks slightly reddening. Ethan, however, began to scowl. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but Owen being slightly flirtatious with ra was pissing him off. He cleared his throat while ring daggers at Owen. ¡°Owen, would you mind letting ra¡¯s hand go, she has to get home.¡± Ethan could feel the acid seeping through his words. Owen on the other found his friend¡¯s reaction hrious. Suppressing augh to make sure he didn¡¯t piss him off anymore, Owen released ra¡¯s hand and opened the door for her. She smiled at the two men once more while waving goodbye as she made her way to her locker. After watching her disappear from the hallway, Ethan turned and scowled once more at Owen. Ignoring his friend¡¯s death stare, Owen adjusted his sses. ¡°So, that¡¯s the infamous ra Rouleau.¡± Ethan looked at his friend with annoyance. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. Hey¡­what the hell was all of that!¡± Owen feigned innocence. Holding his hands up, a mock look of surprise mixed with humor now on his face. ¡°All of what? What exactly are you referring too?¡± Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed, he knew his friends was teasing him. ¡°You know what I mean Owen! ¡®I wasn¡¯t aware of how beautiful you were¡®.¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G.. 55 Mocking Owen¡¯s voice, Ethan demanded his friend exin himself. Owen was nowughing loudly. Very seldom did he have the privilege of seeing his friend rattled. He was enjoying every moment of this. Holding his hands up, he began to defend himself. ¡°What! She is beautiful! What did I say wrong? Wait¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­you like her don¡¯t you?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out the sockets. Slight panic in his voice, he began to protest. ¡°What the hell are you talking about! It¡¯s not like that at all! I¡¯m just saying¡­she deserves more respect that being ogled on.¡± Ethan could hear the betrayal in his own response. He wasn¡¯t sure he convinced himself much less Owen, who was now looking at him with full skepticism. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not buying it. I saw how you were looking at her through that door. You could practically smell the pheromones.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Ethan dismissed Owen¡¯sments with a half heart. The truth was for the past two years Ethan had admired ra from afar because of her brilliance. But now, after finally meeting her in person, he wasn¡¯t sure how he felt. The image of those eyes as she told him she trusted him, he couldn¡¯t get that look out of him mind. Wanting to change the subject, Ethan caught Owen up on what happened during his meeting with ra. Owen stood in shock as the men made their way to Ethan¡¯s car. ¡°That girl has to be an alien from another ! No way she¡¯s some regr human and she¡¯s THAT amazing.¡± Ethan had a somber expression on his face as he reyed the evening in his mind. Her being of another world would have certainly made so much sense, but that simply wasn¡¯t the case. She really was THAT amazing. As Ethan started the engine, he informed Owen ra would be meeting Maria this weekend. ¡°That should be interesting. Are you going to tell your whole family?¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G¡­ Ethan looked at Owen as he pulled out of the school parking lot. ¡°I mean, I have too. No way my parents aren¡¯t going to want to be involved in her treatments. I already told them over the summer I would be working with ra, so they already knew this day was .¡± 55 Owen looked at his friend as he drove, he could tell something was gnawing at his brain, and he could just about guess. Smiling slightly Owen¡¯s thoughts became clear. ¡®You may not know it now Ethan¡­but you¡¯re definitely in love with that girl.¡® Chapter Comments Hunted 90 Chapter 90 ra¡¯s POV: Saturday had finally arrived; the day ra would meet Maria. As finished getting dressed, she did one more check in her bookbag to make sure she had everything she needed. A few minutester, Gloria appeared in her door. ¡°Hey re¨Cbear, ready to go?¡± ra looked at her best friend with an anxious smile. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± 55 She responded nervously, Gloria gave her a heartfelt smile. She knew her best friend was extremely nervous. That night after she got home from herb meeting with Ethan, Gloria and Casey had just arrived from their dinner date as well. ra filled them both ?????? ???? Find?Novel in her meeting. ¡°Oh, my gosh. That¡¯s so heartbreaking.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were welding up as ra told them about his sister Maria. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s been so desperate to meet you. Do you really think you can save her?¡± Casey knew firsthand how brilliant ra was, still, it¡¯s always that possibility something won¡¯t work in the world of medicine. He was concerned that if ra failed, the Taylors would retaliate, but ra wasn¡¯t worried. With a gentle smile, she nodded and responded to Casey¡¯s concerns. ¡°I know why you¡¯re worried, but it¡¯ll be fine. Of course, there is no 100 percent guarantees in medicine, but I feel beyond conviction, I can save her.¡± ¡°ra, you¡¯re such a freaking rockstar!¡± Gloria hugged her friend tight! She was so moved by how much ra desired to save people. Casey gave a passionate smile; he was truly proud of his little sister. ying 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 B.. : 55 every bit the ¡®big brother¡® role, however, Casey suggested both he and Gloria go with her Saturday. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t trust Taylor, I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ll feel better knowing you¡¯re not by yourself.¡± That Wednesday, when Ethan called her with the details for Saturday, she¡¯d asked if it would be okay for them toe with under the guise they would also be helping them with the trials. Ethan eagerly agreed, he wanted as many hands on this as possible if it met saving Maria. He was aware of how brilliant both Gloria and Casey were, but he was also aware of how overly protective they had been with her. He knew the main reason for theming was to make sure she would be okay. He found himself feeling relieved that she had such good friends, but that slight feeling of jealousy crept back in. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all. My family is very excited to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d! I can¡¯t wait to them as well.¡± After grabbing her bag, ra made her way to the foyer, Ethan had just sent her a text that our ride was here. ¡°Gloria, Case, our ride is here.¡± ra called out to her friends, both making their way to the front door, Gloria beamed with excitement. Jokingly, she grabbed ra¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go save your future sister¨Cin¨C!¡± ra¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her, Gloria¡¯s words hadpletely shocked her! ¡°My what!!¡± Casey simply chuckled, he had been the first one to suspect Ethan may actually like ra on a personal level, but he chose not to say anything. Gloria looked at her friend with an innocent expression. ¡°I¡¯m just saying re¨Cbear, I think he likes you!¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G ra blushed nervously as the made their way to the limo waiting for them. Before getting in the car, ra shot a death re at both Casey and Gloria.. 55 ¡°Okay listen you two cackling hens! Do not, I repeat DO NOT say anything like that once we arrive at the Taylor Estate! This is strictly about saving a cancer patient!¡± Both Gloria and Caseyughed hysterically, although ra was mature and wise beyond her years of a typically 19¨Cyear¨Cold, there were some areas in life that she seemed a bit clueless in. Gloria gave her friend an empathic smile. ¡°No worries, we won¡¯t say anything silly.¡± Letting out a sigh of relief, the trio got into the car. The arrived at the Taylor Estate at 12:30pm. ra could feel her nerves pacing. Although she was confident in her medication, she still felt nervous knowing it she would finally be able to begin trial runs. Heart started pacing rapidly as she closed her eyes and took deep breaths. Gloria could notice the nervous expression on her friend¡¯s face. Slightly smiling, she took ra¡¯s hands into hers. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G.. Chapte Hunted 91 r 91 : ¡°Ethan, dear, what could we possibly do to embarrass you? This is a huge deal. After everything we¡¯ve learned about ra Rouleau, we¡¯re just excited to meet her.¡± My father chimed in. ¡°I agree with your mother Ethan. We¡¯re going to treat this meeting like we would any other business meeting. This is a business meeting¡­right¡± There was undertone of yfulness in my father¡¯s words that suddenly began to annoy me. This! This is what I was afraid of. Suddenly, my brother Corely chimed in. ¡°I gotta agree with our parents little brother, how in the world would we embarrass you in front of the woman may possibly save our little sister?¡± Elizabeth instantly jumped in, a slight grin on her face. ¡°Unless of course, she¡¯s more than that.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes darted over to Owen; it became painfully clear¡­he¡¯d told my family about my possibly being in love with ra. I slowly looked at Owen, my one and only best friend; the only judas in my life. Through gritted teeth, I began to speak. ¡°What exactly did you tell my family Owen.¡± Feinging innocence, Owen¡¯s eyes shot up. He looked at me as if I had three heads, pretending to be shocked, he began to speak. 55 ¡°Ethan, brother, what are you talking about? I merely gave the family the basics. I promise, I didn¡¯t say anything that wasn¡¯t true.¡± I¡¯d known Owen long enough to know when he was lying by omission. Rolling my eyes, I knew this conversation would go nowhere, for the time being, my family chose to take Owen¡¯s words over mine. I would just have to prove on Saturday; this was merely a mutual admiration of a fellow colleague. Suddenly, Maria began tough. ¡°I don¡¯t know, curing cancer is one thing, but she really has captivated my brother¡¯s heart, then she really is a miracle worker.¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 91 55 ¡°No worries re¨Cbear, you¡¯re going to be great. Plus, me and Casey will be right there with you, I promise, nothing is going to go wrong.¡± ra¡¯s eyes slightly watered as she looked at her friend, squeezing her hand lightly, a wave of reassurance swept through her. As they approach the front door, they were greeted by what looked to be the estate¡¯s caretaker. ¡°Wee to the Taylor Estate, my name is Winslow, the head butler. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you all, please, allow me to escort you to the grand room, the Taylor family is most eager to meet you.¡± ra smiled brightly, looking at both her friends as they beamed with pride, she confidently followed Winslow into the manner. Ethan¡¯s POV: Both Owen and I decided to stay at the Taylor estatest night. I wanted to make sure my family was on their best behavior, a feat often hard to pull off. That night, as we all ate dinner, I decided toy down the rules for Saturday. ¡°So, you all understand right? Please don¡¯t do any of the things you normally do that would possibly embarrass me.¡± Owen sat in silence, a huge grin on his face. After that Monday, he kept dropping sullen hints that I was in love with ra. But that wasn¡¯t it, of course, I admired her, who wouldn¡¯t¡­but love. Every time I would protest, he would wave me off. ¡°You¡¯re just emotionally slow, you don¡¯t understand that feeling that¡¯s been gnawing at your pit.¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel Now as we sat at the dinner table, I realized I had five other Owens to worry about. My mother spoke first. 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 D¡­ The room suddenly fell inughter, shaking my head inplete disappointment¡­ ¡®So, they got you too Maria¡­traitor.¡® Chapter Comments 55 01 Write Comments Hunted 92 ra¡¯s POV: 55 The Taylor Estate was beautiful! As we made our way to the grand room, we were greeted cheerfully by many of the staff, the warm wees made me feel at ease. This was going to be great! The nerves that were originally haunting my thoughts had begun to disappear. We finally arrived at the grand room, as Winslow opened the door, I could see everyone stand up. Winslow smiled and announced our arrival. ¡°Taylor family, may I present Ms. ra Rouleau, along with Gloria Rhinehorne and Casey Smithfield.¡± Ethan¡¯s mother Mrs. A Taylor was the first to approach me. Her eyes beamed brightly; she was absolutely beautiful. Extending her arms as she drew nearer, she embraced me in a hug. ¡°We¡¯re so d to finally meet you Ms. Rouleau! Ethan has told us so much about you!¡± I could hear the slight beak in her voice; she was clearly holding back tears. My mind raced back to my previous life as I thought about the pain she must¡¯ve felt when her daughter passed. I wouldn¡¯t let that¡­not this time! Hugging her back, I thanked her for the wee. The entire family walked over after, everyone hugging and thanking me for everything I was doing to save Maria. The only person I hadn¡¯t noticed yet was Ethan. Before I could inquire his whereabouts, Maria finally walked over. Maria was absolutely beautiful, almost a spitting image of her mother, her face almost looked like a doll. I could tell she was thinner than she should be and there were darker circles under hers that a normal 16¨Cyear¨Cold would not have. Her body was frail, and she hugged me gently, not wanting to her, I made sure to embrace her lightly. Stepping back, I looked at the person whose life I was about to change. I could feel the tears start to build up as my previous life kept gnawing at me. Exhaling in order to push the tears back, I began to speak. ¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure to finally meet you Ms. Maria.¡± 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 G. ¡­ She smiled brightly at me, even with having Leukemia, her energy and smile was pure and all I wanted to preserve that smile. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to meet you too Ms. Rouleau!¡± Her voice was angelic, ¡°Please, everyone, call me ra.¡± 55 After the greetings, we all made our way to the seating area, suddenly, Ethan and Owen appeared. *** Ethan¡¯s POV: I stared from the foyer as the family greeted ra. I figured I¡¯d let them meet her first before I came into the room. She was smiling so brightly, her face looked like an angel. She was wearing this light blue sundress, her hair was braided straight down her back, she was wearing her sses again. How could someone be so beautiful in a pair of sses. As I looked on, I could feel Owen¡¯s eyes piercing me. ¡°Got something you want say.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel I spoke through gritted teeth, and I turned to look at him. A mischievous smile nted on his face. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking Taylor. Shall we go inside?¡± I rolled my eyes but nodded in agreement. As we entered the room, my mother looked at me instantly, a huge smile on her face. ¡°Ethan! There you two are! Well, and have a seat. We were all just getting to know ra and her friends more.¡± Casey Smithfield stood up first, ying the role of big brother, he sternly shook my hand. 9:36 Sat, Sep 6 B.. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you Chairman Taylor, I¡¯m Casey Smithfield.¡± I knew of Casey¡¯s family, his father was a sessful real estate tycoon, I¡¯d actually purchased a few properties from him myself over the years. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure as well, please, call me Ethan. This is my VP and best friend Owen Crawford¡± 55 He smiled lightly and shock Owen¡¯s hand as Gloria made her way over. Smiling brightly, she leaned in to hug me. Chapter Comments 61 Hunted 93 Chapter 93 ? (55) ¡°It¡¯s n so nice to finally meet you Ethan! I¡¯m Gloria! Can I just say, well, Casey and I¡­we want to say thank you for sticking up for our re¨Cbear that day.¡± ¡®re¨Cbear¡®. I¡¯m not sure why, but that nicknamed made me smile uncontrobly, it fit her. Everyone stared me in amazement, very seldom did I smile, much less brightly. My mother gave me apassionate look that I didn¡¯t quite understand. Turning back to Gloria, I nodded slightly. ¡°It was my pleasure, though I was just speaking the truth.¡± Gloria lightly smiled at me in a way I didn¡¯t understand, Owen slightly rolled his eyes. I would deal with himter. Suddenly, I could feel my heart pace. ra finally stood up and made her way over to me. She had this mild yet regal smile on her face, her cheeks were slightly red. ¡®Was she blushing?¡® I could feel my ears began to redden at the thought. ¡°Ethan.¡± ¡°ra. Thank you for .¡± ¡°Thank you for having me.¡± We stared at each other for what felt like an eternity, I could feel my lips betraying me once again as they curled up into a smile. Suddenly, my dad cleared his throat braking my trance. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we have lunch in the courtyard.¡± Everyone stood to leave, ra gave me one more look, her face had an expression I couldn¡¯t understand, as I turned to follow everyone, my sibling along with Owen gathered around me. Elizabeth speaking first. ¡°So, help me God Ethan if you don¡¯t make that girl my sister¨Cin¨CI¡¯ll never speak to you again!¡± 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 B ¡­ : :: Owen and Corey began tough hysterically while Maria just smiled with glee. ¡°I¡¯m with Liz on this one Ethan. I think I love ra!¡± My eyes almost popped out of my eyes! Traitor! Over the years, Maria had always sided with me, I took pride knowing I was her favorite but today, today she betrayed me joining the n of heathens also known as my siblings and friend. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I barked as I walked past everyone stalking to the courtyard. 55 As we all ate lunch, ra went over the entire n for saving Maria. My family listened on, never interrupting as they wanted the full details. I could see her friends beaming at her with pride, she truly was remarkable. ¡°So, that¡¯s why I would like for Ethan to take legal control over my research. That way we can began the trials ASAP without conflict.¡± My parents stared at ra; I could see my mother¡¯s eyes welding up. My dad also looked as if we wanted to cry. Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel ¡°ra, we honestly don¡¯t know what to say. The fact that you¡¯re allowing my son take ownership of your work just so you can save our dau-¡± My father¡¯s words choked in his throat like a lump. My mother ced her hand over his as the tears fell down her face. Maria and Liz also had tears in their eyes. Suddenly, my older brother Corey spoke. ¡°Ms. ra, please don¡¯t take this as disrespect, but I have to ask, can you really save Maria? I know you¡¯re brilliant, my brother has shown me so much of your work, and I know of your mother as well. But I don¡¯t want my sister or family to get their hopes up if this is all too good to be true.¡± I could feel my ears heating up, dammit Corey! I was about to yell at my brother when I felt her hand gently touch mine. A smile ofpassion on her face, she looked directly at my brother. 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 B.. ¡°Corey, there¡¯s no need to apologize, you have every right to have skepticism. This is your baby sister after all. But I hope you can believe me when I say¡­I can save your sister, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chapter Comments B 1 Write Comments ? SHARE 55 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 G. ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 94 Chapter 94 ra¡¯s POV: Shortly after my meeting with the Taylors, Ethan and I met with ourwyers so that we could sign the contracts allowing him to take ownership of my research. I could still remember that day. Ethan stared at me nervously, slight guilt in his eyes. ¡°And you¡¯re sure about this ra? Because we can wait until you-¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t Ethan and you know it. Maria needs us now.¡± 55 He smiled at me softly,passion in his eyes as he nodded. He knew we couldn¡¯t afford to make her wait three years. This had to be done now. After the contracts, we immediately dove into setting up the trials. Ethan had a state¨Cof- the¨Cart medical center inside his corporation. An entire team of experts we on board to help along with Casey and Gloria. In addition to the contracts, Ethan had everyone sign an NDA. ¡°I don¡¯t want ANYONE speaking of what we are doing until the time is right!¡± His entire crew nodded in agreement. It took us about seven days to get everything prepared for Maria. My days were long. Mondays, Wednesday, and Fridays consisted of sses andb, while my Tuesdays, Thursdays and weekends consisted of cancer treatments with Ethan and Maria. Over time, Ethan and I grew close. We learned so much about each other. He¡¯d told me all about his family and his work, how he had been trying to save his sister for the past several years, I grew such an admiration for him; even more so than my previous life. In return, I told him about my upbringing. I could remember the heat of anger growing on his face as I told him about my family and Jason. ¡°You¡¯re not going to still marry that prick are you!¡± My eyes widen as he barked those words, it was the first time I¡¯d ever seen him angry. I couldn¡¯t help butugh and slightly blush. ¡°Of course not! They couldn¡¯t pay me to marry that jerk.¡± Ethan¡¯s face instantly brightened, the anger in his eyespletely gone. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t spoken to any of them since I left.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°Good. They don¡¯t deserve you.¡± I stared at Ethan for a brief moment, I could feel my ears redden, nervously, I turned back to my notes. I could see him slightly chuckle. The day we began the trials, Maria along with her mom both admitted into Ethan¡¯s medical facility. She didn¡¯t want Maira to be there by herself, so she moved in with her. We concluded the vine would take 60 days to fully eradicate her cancer cells while bncing her white and red blood cells; and another two months of monitoring before we could send her home. Her face was bright and filled with optimism as I fluffed her pillows for her. ¡°ra, I just want you to know¡­even if this doesn¡¯t work, I appreciate you so much!¡± I looked at Maria with a passionate smile, she was so amazingly pure. Smiling with confidence, I hugged her tightly. ¡°I promise Maria, you¡¯re going to be fine! You¡¯re going to live an amazing life and have a lot of new memories to make.¡± Her eyes started to swell with tears, grabbing my hands, she spoke with conviction. ¡°With you as my sister¨Cin¨Cright!¡± My eyes shot wide, where did THATe from! Lost for words, I stared at Maria for a brief moment, just as I was about to answer, Ethan and his mom came in. ¡°Ethan!¡± Maria smiled at me onest time as she greeted her brother and mom. Sensing 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 G.. something was different about me, Ethan asked if I was okay. I nodded nervously but kept my head slightly down. Puzzled, he decided not to pry. 55 Three months had almost passed since Maria¡¯s treatments began. Gradually, we could see significant improvements. Her skin color wasing back, her hair has began to grow and thicken. She was able to keep her food down and gain weight. She was starting to look like a healthy teenage girl. One night as she slept, I stopped by to check her vitals. Mrs. A was sitting in the recliner beside her watching TV. Her eyes immediately darted to me as I crept in. Chapter Comments Write Comments SHARE 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 G ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 95 Hunted 95 Chapter 95 ¡°ra!¡± She whispered with excitement as I entered the room. I smiled brightly at her, whispering to make sure I didn¡¯t wake Maria. ¡°I¡¯m just checking Maria¡¯s vitals, I¡¯ll be quick.¡± (( 55 After checking that everything was good, I felt my arm jerk as I began to leave. A was holding my hand tightly, tears forming in her eyes. Suddenly, she pulled me in for a hug. ¡°ra,¡± She whispered. ¡°I will never be able to repay this debt you, but I hope you know¡­I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life trying. Thank you for giving me my baby back.¡± I hugged A back, the tears in my eyes now pouring. I wanted to reassure her. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you don¡¯t owe me a thing! Thank you for allowing me the chance to fulfill my mother¡¯s dream.¡± We hugged in silence for a few more minutes, Ethan then walked into the room. Wiping our faces, we both smiled and nodded to each other. A let me go and I said good night to both her and Ethan. My emotions were running high; I had to head home. Ethan¡¯s POV: I walked in just as ra and mom were hugging and crying. I wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but I¡¯m sure it was because of Maria getting better. Over the past three months, Maria¡¯s health skyrocketed. You could clearly see the significant improvement in her health. This past week, we were able to confirm; the cancer was officially gone. Maria¡¯s red and white blood cells had finally normalized, no traces of damaged cells. 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 B : ra had done it! Her treatment was a sess! All that remained was an additional 30 days of monitoring before she could go home! 55 My mother wiped her eyes as she made her way back to her chair. I walked over to sit in the chair next her. Silence filled the room as the TV¡¯s sound remained low so that Maria could sleep. My mother suddenly turned to face me, breaking her silence. ¡°If I have too, I tell your father to force an arranged marriage.¡± WHAT!!!! Where the hell did thate from! ¡°Mom what are talking about!¡± I could feel my voice starting to rise. My mother went back to watching the TV, her voice above a whisper. ¡°Keep your voice down honey, your sister is sleeping.¡± What!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡°Mom, what are you-¡± ¡°You¡¯re in love with her honey. It¡¯s no point in denying it; not to me. I¡¯m your mother, I can see the way you look at her.¡± My mother turned to me, a slight andpassionate smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s the same way your father looks at me. So, I can recognize it.¡± Where was thising from! I was at a loss for words. ¡®Did I love her?¡® My mind couldn¡¯t wrap around the thought. I was true, I grew to care a great deal about ra, how could I not? We were together all the time, and she was amazing; but was it love? My mother continued to smile, turning her face back to the TV. ¡°Try not to think too much about it. Take your time to process your feelings, you¡¯ll know when the time is right to confess.¡± Her words were filled with love andpassion, and then, in an instant¡­her tone Newest update provided by f?ndnovel 9:37 Sat, Sep 6 G became serious. Almost frightening. : ¡°But know this, if you don¡¯t eventually ask her, I¡¯ll make the decision for you! No way I¡¯m letting some other family take her away!¡± In the 23 years I had been on this , never had I been afraid of my mother. Tonight, a slight shiver crept down my spine. Chapter Comments 61 Write Comments ? SHARE Hunted 96 Chapter 96 ra¡¯s POV: 55 Maria still had a few more weeks left at the facility, her treatment an official sess. She¡¯d spent Thanksgiving in the facility, so the Taylors all celebrated their. This year, I went back to Glendale with Gloria and Casey as we spent Thanksgiving with his family. I even got to see my friends Christine and Terra. They updated on what was going on with the Grangers. ¡°Girl!! It¡¯s been total chaos at your father¡¯s since you left!¡± Terra stated as she ate her pasta. Christine nodded her head in agreement. Christine¡¯s father was one of the professors at LexU. He¡¯d informed her of all the chaos Jameson caused at the school the day he tried to get ra removed. ¡°Yeah it¡¯s been pretty bad. Your dad wasn¡¯t aware you transferred to Osha. He showed up right after the g demanding you be removed. It was a mess! When he finally learned you transferred, he became the .¡± Terra chimed back in. ¡°Buuut¡­. that didn¡¯t stop him from using his connections to get his hairbrained daughter into LexU.¡± ra chuckled slightly; she wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. ¡°Oh! And get this, her and Jason are supposed to be announcing their engagement at this year¡¯s Bio¨CSummit.¡± The annual Bio¨CSummit is an event where all the top biochemical and pharmaceuticalpanies gather for awards and to announce new medical breakthroughs. My mother won several awards at this event in the past. No one from JGP has won since. Ethan had actually won the past two years for his breakthrough with nano technology in medicine and surgery and Jason want¡¯s to use that as the time to propose¡­interesting. As if reading my mind, Terra responded. ¡°Apparently they¡¯ve maid some type of medicinal breakthrough that¡¯s supposed to sure win of this year¡¯s award.¡± Hmm. I pondered what it could be that they discovered or created that made them feel so confident. Oh well, it didn¡¯t matter, I was happy with what me and Ethan aplished even if the whole world wasn¡¯t aware. Changing the subject, Christine brought the topic back to me. ¡°So, how¡¯s Springsten and Osha been? I see you¡¯re close with Ethan Taylor! No wonder he cursed them all out for you!¡± Terra¡¯s eyes beamed at me as I blushed. Honestly, Ethan and I hadn¡¯t known each other the night of the g. Over the past few months however, a bunch of pics had been posted by Gloria, Casey, Owen, and Ethan¡¯s family. Many of them showing us all either working in theb, over each other¡¯s houses, or hanging out. Many people wouldment under the posts I was tagged in. Content originallyes from find?novel [OMG! Is there a new romance brewing between the Chairman and the world¡¯s youngest bio genius!] [Talk about a possible power couple!] [Wait¡­I thought she was engaged to someone named Jason???] [Not anymore! I heard he¡¯s with her sister!] [What! Trifling!] [So, wait, he left biochemical genius for the less significant sister?] [RIGHT!] For the most, ra ignored many of thements on social media, none of that mattered to her. Still, it brought her joy knowing Sophie and Jason would be angry reading those type ofments. Smiling thoughtfully, ra answered Christine. ¡°It¡¯s actually been amazing. A real life changer. Osha, that school is truly on another level! LexU really has to step their game up if they want to !¡± Terra and Christine listened on with bright eyes. Osha being a high tech school for biochemistry and pharmaceuticals had always been a top subject so hearing that the rumors were true wasn¡¯t a surprise at all. Terra arched her eyebrow, a slight smirk on her face. ¡°And Ethan Taylor? Are those rumors true?¡± Chapter Comments 2 Write Comments Hunted 97 Chapter 97 : ra smiled slightly, her head tilted down as she stared into her ss of lemonade. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure what rumors you¡¯re referring too, but it is true that we¡¯re friends.¡± Bothdies looked at ra with slight skepticism in their expressions. ¡°Just friends huh?¡± Christine said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Yup, just friends.¡± ? 55 ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(. Deciding not to pry too much, Terra changed the subject. The rest of the lunch was filled withughter and updates about their lives. ra was d she had a chance to see them over Thanksgiving break. Now back in Springsten, Christmas break was approaching as midterms were right around the corner. Afterb, ra texted Gloria that she would be heading to ETP. [Cool beans! Let me know what time you¡¯ll be finished so I can pick you up!] [Sure thing!] ra hoped in a rideshare and made her way to ETP to check in on Maria. As she made her way to Maria¡¯s room, she could hear a bunch of voices going back and forth. ¡°I was just asking Ethan! No need to get bent out of shape!¡± Elizabeth was fussing with Ethan about something. As ra walked into the room, she could see Ethan looking at his sister with irritation while Maria and A was trying to mediate the situation. ¡°And all I said was that wasn¡¯t what was important!¡± 55 15:16 Sun, Sep 7 A tried to interject again. ¡°Children! Please stop fussing! You¡¯re upsetting Maria. ¡°Mom! He started it!¡± ¡°What!¡± As usual, Corey and Owen just stood backughing. Ethan and Elizabeth were fraternal twins; Ethan being born five minutes before her. Everyone was ustomed to the two of them always butting heads. Just then, A realized ra was in the room. A look of embarrassment and irritation now on her face. ¡°Will you two stop it! ra is here! Do you want to embarrass yourselves in front of her.¡± Both Ethan and Elizabeth turned their heads in shock. Embarrassment fully on both of their faces. Corey, Owen, and Maria all burst outughing. ra couldn¡¯t help but also chuckle, it was always cute to her when she saw Ethan acting like a typical brother. Maria suddenly popped her head over so she could see ra. ¡°ra! How were your sses today?¡± ra sat her bookbag down and walked over to Maria smiling. ¡°It was lovely. Everyone¡¯s getting ready for midterms so the usually panic.¡± Elizabeth walked over and hug ra slightly chuckling. ¡°ra, you might be the only person I know that smiles and doesn¡¯t panic when mentioning midterms.¡± raughed out loud, it was true, she actually loved taking tests. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s a genius of course!¡± Corey chimed in. A suddenly walked up to ra with a soft yet stern expression. ¡°ra, perhaps you can rify for us. I¡¯m sure you heard these two arguing.¡± 15:16 Sun, Sep 7 She shot a look of irritation as Ethan and Liz. ¡°Maria, will she be able toe home for Christmas?¡± 55 ra could see the gleam of hope in A¡¯s eyes. She knew how much it meant to have her daughter home for the holidays. With apassionate smile, ra turned to Maria. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to know Maria is officially cancer free and has been for over two months now. Yes, she can go home. I rmend within the next two days.¡± Cheers, smiles, and tears erupted throughout the room. Maria had a look of shock on her face as she hugged her siblings, though she could tell over the past few months that her health improved significantly, hearing it out loud, that she was cancer free. The words of how she felt were caught in her throat. Finally, she was cancer free! Chapter Comments ? 2 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 98 Ethan¡¯s POV: : ?? 55 Two more days went by, and the time had finally arrived. We were taking Maria home, cancer free. All the research, all the tears, long nights, panicking, everything that led up to this very moment all felt insignificant. My baby sister was going to have a future, and I owed it all to this remarkable young woman. As my parents looked around the hospital room to make sure they had all of Maria¡¯s things, I could see my mom¡¯s eyes swell up. Walking over to her, I embraced into a hug, the tears now pouring out. ¡°You did it son! You kept your promise to me from when you were 15. Thank you, thank you!!! My baby is healthy now!¡± I hugged my mom tightly as she sobbed into my shirt. My dad then walked over with my siblings as we embraced each other all crying. Maria was in another room with ra and two of my staff doctors checking her vitals onest time before she left. After what seemed like an eternity, we all released each other and began fixing ourselves up to make sure we looked presentable before Maria came back into the room. ¡°Son, I want you to know I¡¯m so proud of you! All of you! Your mother and I couldn¡¯t have asked for better children, you all make us so proud to be your parents.¡± Elizabeth began wiping her eyes. ¡°Dad! Stop it! We¡¯re supposed to be gathering ourselves before Maria back. I¡¯m going to start crying again.¡± Everyone in the room erupted inughter. Just then, Maria and ra both walked into the room. Her face shining bright, Maria looked at her family. ¡°Hey!! What¡¯s going in here? You guys aren¡¯t crying are you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Answering too fast, Corey gave everyone away. Moreughter poured through as ra began to go over Maria¡¯s discharge. 15:16 Sun, Sep 7 : 55 ¡°So, even though Maria is cancer free and extremely healthy, I¡¯d like for her to still take it a little easy for the rest of the year. I have her discharge papers here of her medicinal regime I would like her to follow. We¡¯ll have her take her medication for an additional 90 days. Afterwards we¡¯ll do a follow up to see if she will need to continue.¡± Ethan looked at ra, eyes filled with admiration, but his heart was definitely filled with something else. Corey caught his little brother¡¯s expression and smiled quietly to himself. ¡®My little brother¡¯s really in love. Owen was right.¡® As everyone began to leave, Corey called out to ra. ¡°ra, do you have any ns for Christmas?¡± Everyone turned to face ra. A and Joseph moving to the front. ¡°Yes dear! If not, we¡¯d all love it if you spent it with us!¡± ra smiled brightly, she¡¯d nned on spending Christmas with Gloria and Casey at Gloria¡¯s parents¡® house this year. ¡°I was actually going to Gloria¡¯s parents¡® this year-¡± A cut ra off before she could finish. ¡°Perfect! Her family¡¯s estate isn¡¯t far from ours! Could you stop by Christmas day? I¡¯m the Rhinehorne¡¯s wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± ra looked at A¡¯s hopeful face, unable to refuse. She smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind at all.¡± ¡°Excellent! We¡¯ll send a car for you that way no one will have to worry about taking you or picking you up!¡± A gleamed with joy as everyone made their way out of the room. As everyone headed 15:16 Sun, Sep 7 : outside, everyone hugged ra thanking her again for everything she had done. Suddenly, Corey spoke up again. ¡°Um, Ethan. Instead of her doing a rideshare, why don¡¯t you take ra home?¡± ??) Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, why was Corey making all of these suggestions? Elizabeth chimed in. ¡°I agree! Don¡¯t let her waste money on a rideshare.¡± ra held her hands up in protest. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! I know you guys want to get home and cele-¡± Joseph cut ra off. ¡°Nonsense ra, we¡¯ll all still be celebrating when he gets back.¡± 55 Ethan watched as his dad smiled brightly at ra. Nodding her head, ra turned to Ethan who was looking at his family with a puzzling expression. Finally, he looked down at ra. A smile on his face. ¡°I agree with my family. Please, allow me to take you home.¡± ra slightly blushed as she nodded in agreement. After the goodbyes, Ethan could have sworn he saw Maria wink at him while Corey and Liz gave him a thumbs up. ¡®What the hell.¡® As Ethan and ra headed back to her condo, there was an electric tension in the air. Ethan looked nervously at ra wondering is she could also feel the tension. ra remained quiet, her face towards the window as she looked outside. Wanting to break the tension, Ethan turned the radio on. ¡°Do you have any favorite type of music?¡± The question caught ra off guard. Thinking for a moment, she finally answered. ¡°Neo- soul if that¡¯s okay?¡± 15:16 Sun, Sep 7 Ethan chuckled a little at her response. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± : ¡°I thought you would say something like ssical or Jazz.¡± raughed out loud. ¡°Well, those are favorites of mine as well, but there¡¯s nothing more soothing that neo¨Csoul.¡± Ethan smiled at her response, it made him realize he wanted to know more personal things about ra. ¡°Okay, so that¡¯s your favorite music. What about movies?¡± ra shot a look of surprise at Ethan, was he trying to get to personally know her? Interesting. ?? Smiling, ra began to answer. ¡°I love thrillers and dramas, especially ones with great cinematic dialogue.¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel 55 That actually didn¡¯t surprise Ethan, above everything else, ra was an intellectual. By the time they reached her condo, Ethan learned a great deal about ra. Her favorite foods, colors, books to read. Each answer was more fascinating than the next. There was always a poetic reason behind her choices. In return, she asked him about his favorites, learning his favorite type of music was ssical, favorite foods were different variations of steak. They had a lot inmon when it came to favorite reads and movies. The conversation was definitely eye opening, leaving Ethan with one final revtion. He was in love ra Rouleau. After arriving home, the family was all in the grand roomughing and watching TV. As Ethan made his way in, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him. Maria and Liz smiling brightly. ¡°ra make it home safe?¡± ¡­ 55 Liz asked with glee in her voice. She could tell her brother was different. Finally, he realized what they all knew this whole time. Ethan nodded. Clearing his throat, he asked Liz and Corey if he could have a word with them. As the stepped out onto the terrace, Ethan turned to his siblings, both of them smiling mischievously. ¡°I need your help. I want to get ra gift for Christmas, but what exactly would be enough?¡± Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 99 Chapter 99 ra¡¯s POV: : ra had spent the early part of Christmas day at Gloria¡¯s parents¡® estate along with Casey. She informed them she would be going to the Taylorster that afternoon and then home. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home! Just back here!¡± Gloria protested as she ate some of the chocte cake ra baked. 55 ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll be, this was I won¡¯t have to worry about disturbing anyone.¡± Oh, okay, I understand. If you change your mind though just call me! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be to pick you up tomorrow. ra smiled brightly at her friend. After Christmas gifts were exchanged, ra received a text from Ethan letting her know he was on the way to get her. ¡®I thought they were going to send a rideshare. Hmm.¡® ra assumed they didn¡¯t want to bother anyone one for the holidays. ra brought gifts for her best friends and extended family. In return they all also got gifts for her. She smiled brightly; the past few years Christmas has been amazing now that she was celebrating with them. She remembered all the years she¡¯d spent Christmas alone in her previous life, from the time her mom passed and after her marriage, it was always about Sophie. She would spend many of the holidays working in theb, not once did Jason or father even care to reach out. Now, her life was so much more different, it was overwhelming how happy she was. Ethan arrived at exactly 4:30pm. After introducing himself to Gloria¡¯s parents and family, he gifted them with a bottle of expensive wine and whiskey. After saying their goodbyes, ra followed him to his Maybach. ¡°So, did you enjoy your Christmas day?¡± Ethan looked over at ra, she couldn¡¯t help but notice there was something different about him. Though she wasn¡¯t sure what it was, for some reason, it made her heart flutter. ¡°Yes, it was lovely. I got a lot of gifts.¡± 55 ra chuckled as she thought about the twins arguing over who would give her their gift first. Ethan smiled at ra. ¡°That¡¯s good. You deserve it.¡± ra blushed. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been amazing, maybe a little overwhelming too. Almost my entire family is here this year. This is the first Christmas Maria has been home in over three years. She¡¯s usually in the hospital around this time.¡± ra smiled brightly. Hearing those words filled her heart with so much joy. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that!¡± As they pulled into the estate, Ethan parked the car and paused for a moment. As she was about to open the door, Ethan reached over to stop her. ¡°ra, wait a moment.¡± ra turned her head to see Ethan¡¯s face was right at hers. Her face instantly heated up. He was so close. She could smell his cologne on his neck, Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel Intoxicating. Ethan¡¯s ears began to redden, he hadn¡¯t meant to get that close to her. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. : 55 ¡°Um, I just wanted to warn you. Everyone¡­well, they are really excited to meet you. So, if you feel yourself getting overwhelmed, send me quick text and I¡¯ll rescue you.¡± His breath was fresh like a cool winter breeze, ra could feel her thoughts heading in a dangerous direction, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. Her face inching closer to his, the electricity in the car was dancing to their own private music. Suddenly, a loud tap on the window broke the moment. Irritated, Ethan rolled his window down to see who the asshole was that ruined his moment! His mother. Crap. ra nervously opened the car door jumping out, Ethan then opened his door. His mother, unaware of what happened, smiled brightly at ra. ¡°Ethan! What took you so long to let her out?¡± Ethan looked at his mother with slight irritation. ¡°I just wanted to prepare her for the hurricane she was about to walk into too.¡± Aughed out loud, an apologetic look on her face as she hugged ra. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not wrong. The entire family is here, and they can¡¯t wait to meet you. I apologize in advance.¡± An empathetic smiled appeared across ra¡¯s lips. ¡°Not to worry Ms. A! I understand.¡± As the made their way into the mansion, A and Ethan weren¡¯t kidding. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 100 Chapter 100 Instantly a barrage of people came towards ra, hugging her, thanking her, crying. Asking a million questions, telling her they knew her mother. It was extremely 55 overwhelming! Still, ra smiled through it all. It was worth it seeing everyone so happy to have Maria back! The siblings along with Owen all handed ra Christmas gifts. In exchange, she handed them all gifts, one extremely special for Maria. During treatment, Maria told ra how she yed the flute before she got sick. As her cancer progressed, it became more difficult to y. She purchased a customized flute for her with her name on it. Maria began to cry. Hugging ra close, she thanked her over and over. The whole house was filled with love and tears. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor purchased a customized ne with the cancer free sign. The ne had a pink heart almost identical to the one her father had destroyed. She cried as they ced it around her neck. As the evening winded down, ra still had one more gift to give. Ethan¡¯s. As if reading her mind, Ethan sent her a text asking her toe outside to the courtyard. As she made her way to the bench he was sitting on, ra noticed how beautiful the fountain was lit up at night. Staring in amazement, she sat next to Ethan. ¡°This is beautiful.¡± She said in a low voice. Ethan looked over at the woman who changed his life. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like he¡¯s known her much longer than he had. He¡¯d fallen in love with everything about her, from how brilliant she was to howpensate. He¡¯d fallen for her smiles, her tears, her interests. He knew he wanted to spend his entire life with this amazing person. But would she feel the same? Ethan looked at ra. He had a long red velvet box in his hand. ¡°Merry Christmas ra.¡± ra looked over at Ethan, slight shock on her face. She took the box from Ethan and 55 opened it up. ra could hardly catch her breath as she stared at the gift. Ethan got her a customized tennis bracelet made. In the middle, there was heart shaped picture of her mother smiling. On each end of the heart was a rose, her mother¡¯s favorite flower. ¡°Now she can be with you wherever you go.¡± Ethan¡¯s word¡¯s filled ra with an emotion she now knew to be. Love. There was no denying it. ra had fallen head over heels in love with Ethan Taylor. Maybe it was the day he asked for her help, maybe it was the day she¡¯d watched the video of him sticking up for her. ra wasn¡¯t sure, but she knew now what her heart had been saying all along. Closing the box, ra looked up at Ethan, there was fire in her soul that she¡¯d never felt before. Before she could stop herself, ra gently pulled Ethan¡¯s face to hers. Without hesitation, their lips touched for the first time. It was intoxicating. ra could take the slight hint of wine on his lips, and he could taste the sweet scent of strawberries on hers. They intertwined for what felt like an eternity. When they finally stopped, ra slowly pushed him away staring into his eyes. Ethan could see all the love and desire through her emerald, green eyes, like lightening piercing through his soul. Finally, after catching her breath, ra spoke. ¡°I have a present for you.¡± Ethan smiled as he took her gift. When he opened it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ra got Ethan a custom made que highlighting everything he¡¯d aplished so far. Age 15. Graduated Osha State University. Age 17. Started a bio¨Cchemical & pharmaceutical . Age 19. Introduced nano technology to medicinal and medical practices. Each aplishment highlighting all the extraordinary things Ethan had done, but it wasn¡¯t until the final achievement that his eyes swelled up. 15:17 Sun, Sep 7 Updates are released by find?novel Age 23. Cured his baby sister of Leukemia. Ethan stared at the que for a few moments, looking up at ra, she smiled passionately. ¡°You¡¯re a remarkable man Ethan Taylor.¡± Hmm. Ethan looked at ra and smiled softly. ¡°ra, I love you.¡± Chapter Comments Write Comments 01 SHARE 55 Hunted 101 Chapter 101 ra¡¯s POV: It was now the end of the school year. Everything returned to it¡¯s natural pace after Christmas break. Gloria and Casey aced their finals, while ra not only aced hers, but she also won a prestigious award for a thesis paper she wrote about cancer cells and medical breakthroughs. She also finished her school year with the highest GPA. Now, everyone was preparing for the summer. Maria had been cancer free for several months now. She was finally able to return to school after Christmas break and resume the life of a happy 16 year old. ra would frequently visit and make sure she was still doing good. Her and Ethan were now in a full on rtionship. She could still remember the day they told everyone. Ethan decided to through a huge new years celebration at hotel banquet hall for family and close friends. After making a toast to celebrate Maria¡¯s health, he closed out the toast by announcing his love for ra and telling everyone they were now together. She would never forget the screams of YES that erupted from both his mom, siblings, and Gloria. Everything in this life was going great. As ra and Gloria were chilling in their living room, Ethan called. ¡°Hey!¡± A huge smiled dawned ra¡¯s face as she answered. ¡°Hey yourself. You busy?¡± ¡°Nope, just watching some TV with Gloria.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want interrupt girl time, so I¡¯ll be quick. I want you to go to the Bio¨CSummit with me this year.¡± ra sat all the way up now. She didn¡¯t know if Ethan was going to go to the summit this year. so, this caught her off guard. ¡°Really?¡± 10:36 Mon, Sep 8 ¡°Really, really.¡± : ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were going to go this year.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t at first. But I have my reasons. So, will you apany me?¡± ¡°S¨CSure.¡± ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll be to pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± After ra hung up with Ethan, she looked over at Gloria with a puzzled look. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Gloria asked with what seemed to be a hint joy in her voice. ¡°No, I guess not. Ethan wants us to go to the Summit.¡± Gloria smiled brightly as ra. ¡°Well, that¡¯s cool right? I think it¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± 85 ra nodded in agreement, leaning back on the sofa and resumed watching her movie with Gloria. Gloria smiled inwardly, she¡¯d already known Ethan was going to the Summit, he¡¯d told her and Casey along with the reasons why. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on her little sister¡¯s face. The next morning, Ethan showed up at around 9am. After having breakfast with him, Gloria, and Casey, ra went into her room to finish packing. Ethan¡¯s POV: Chapter 101 ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel After ra went into the room, Ethan leaned forward to make sure she couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going have her dress for the summit delivered to your house Casey. Gloria, I¡¯m trusting you with this.¡± Ethan handed Gloria a small emerald, green velvet box. Gloria beamed with joy! Whispering, she leaned forward. ¡°You can count on me brother¨Cin¨C!¡± Ethan smiled at Gloria and Casey; the summit was going to be where he bared it all. Including how treacherous the Jason and Grangers were. 85 When Ethan learned about the Grangers along with Jason going to summit, he was curious about what this ¡°big discovery breakthrough¡± was. After some digging, Owen was able to learn Jason stole one of ra¡¯s journals. The one where she had her calctions and equations formon cold cure. ra had always thought she¡¯d lost one of her journals through travel, luckily, she also kept her notes and research uploaded on herptop. ¡°That fucking scum family! Jameson spent years stealing and riding off the back of Caroline, now he wants to do the same with ra. Over my dead body. It stops now.¡± As the arrived at the terminal for Ethan¡¯s private jet, a smiled curled up on ra¡¯s face. Puzzled, Ethan tilted his head. Chapter Comments ͹ 3 Hunted 102 Chapter 102 ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± He asked her in a yful tone. ¡°Just thinking about the first I flew in this.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± :. ¡°Emm hmm. I thought someone was trying to kidnap me.¡± Hahahahah. Ethan let out a loudugh, he could just about imagine ra fighting back as the security team tried to lead her to the jet. ¡°Ms. Rouleau, fighting airport security is federal offense.¡± raughed. ¡°Well, maybe if somebody hadn¡¯t been so incognito, I wouldn¡¯t have panicked.¡± Ethan chuckled, thinking back to the first time he¡¯d heard her voice on the phone. ¡®Pretty sure I was in love then too.¡® 85 As they entered the ne, Ethan led ra to their seats. Sitting her on hisp, he gazed into her eyes. ¡°What a difference a year makes.¡± ¡°Emm hmm.¡± ra leaned forward and kissed Ethan passionately. ***** 1/4 ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find(?)ovel Jameson¡¯s POV: The day of the Bio¨CSummit, every big name in the medical field was arriving at the Courte¡® Hotel. Jameson along with Anna, Sophie, and Jason had just arrived. It had been almost a year since that disastrous g. Jameson¡¯spany took a massive hit, as did his reputation. His VP Edward had quit, and ra ran off to Osha. He could still remember that day, learning she¡¯d left LexU. Jameson arrived at the school demanding to withdraw her. The receptionist was confused; ra had already left. ¡°Mr. Granger, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t withdraw ra she-¡± ¡°Do you know who I am!!! I¡¯m Jameson Granger!!! LexU¡¯s most famous Biochemist! I said withdraw her enrollment now!¡± As Jameson yelled, the dean overheard themotion. Coming out of his office, Woodcrest walked directly over to Jameson demanding to know what this was all about. ¡°I am trying to cancel the enrollment of my daughter ra, and this fool of a receptionist is denying my request! Does she not know who I am!¡± Woodcrest was confused, did Jameson not know his daughter was already gone, regardless, he wasn¡¯t about to let Jameson disrespect his employees. ¡°Jameson, you need to calm down-¡± ¡°I will not calm down! I want her expelled now!¡± ¡°She¡¯s already gone!!!¡± Woodcrest barked those words to Jameson who now stood in shock. Lowering his tone, he demanded an exnation. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Woodcrest was now irritated. : ¡°Look Jameson, I don¡¯t what the hell is going on between you and your daughter, but ra transferred to Osha on a three year program. She¡¯s not here anymore. And you have no pull there. Go home.¡± Woodcrest walked away, leaving Jameson confused. Back home, he was fuming. ¡°What do you mean she left? Where did she go!¡± Anna looked at Jameson inplete shock. Sophie and Jason were also confused. ¡°To Osha! To fucking Osha State University! The top fucking school in the entire world!¡± 85 Sophie was livid, she felt like she was eating crushed ss. She¡¯d relished on the fact that her father was getting ra kicked out of school, and now, not only would that no longer happen, but once again, she was upstaging her in academics. The year went by in gloom, Jameson was losing funding left and right, after the g, everyone was afraid to cross Taylor. And then one day, Jason came to him with a huge smile holding a book in his hand. ra¡¯s Journal. What was in it was nothing short of amazing. ¡°That little bitch! She really created a cure for the cold and didn¡¯t tell me!!!¡± Suddenly Edward¡¯s words began to haunt him. ¡®You still don¡¯t know why he¡¯s interested in her.¡® Jameson was furious until Jason came up with the idea of stealing it. ¡°No one knows about this right now but us! We can use this to win the summit and get the funding back. With this, you could surpass Taylor!¡± And thus, a n was formed, Jameson nned to present ra¡¯s equations at the summit tonight as his own. Hunted 103 Chapter 103 ra¡¯s POV: We arrived at the summit at 5pm. All eyes were on us as we made our way to the tinum table. I could hear whispers among the guests. ¡°Oh my gosh, so it¡¯s true! ra is in a rtionship with Ethan Taylor!¡± ¡°Well, no wonder he defended her to fiercely!¡± ¡°Is that why she went to Osha?¡± ¡°Wait, were they together then?¡± Questions and gossip circted through the ballroom, but Ethan and ra didn¡¯t care. ra¡¯s eyes widen, when she looked at the two tinum tables, she could see it was filled with his family along with Gloria, her parents and siblings, Casey, and his family. ¡°Why are all of them here?¡® 85 ra was confused but reserved her questions forter. Earlier that day, Ethan was already acting weird. He¡¯d ordered her this special gown that Casey had to deliver for the summit, and he kept looking at her as if something was missing. She figured she¡¯d wait until after the g to grill him. As they made their way to the table, Gloria, along with his mom and sisters stood up. ¡°re¨Cbear! O.M.G! You look beautiful!!! Good taste Ethan!¡± Ethan blushed as he hugged Gloria. After everyone hugged and shared handshakes, the host of the summit took the stage. ¡°Good evening gentlemen, I want to thank you all for
this year¡¯s annual Bio¨CSummit G! I¡¯m your host, Lawrence Mitchell, and I just want to say, everyone looks so beautiful tonight¡± The crowd erupted in handps and cheers as the host took a bow, 85 ¡°Alright! So, we¡¯re going to get started. As you all know, every year, we host this g to bring honor and praise to the medical and medicinal pioneers of the world! Without all of their hard work and breakthroughs, who knows where we would be in the world of medicine!¡± As the night went on, various people won awards, Gloria¡¯s father won neurologist of the year for his hard work and training during his tenure at LexU. Terra¡¯s father won the neurosurgeon of the year award. He¡¯s recently performed a sessful tumor removal of a patients brain. The night was going one beautifully, but ra couldn¡¯t help but notice her biological family along with Jason staring daggers at her throughout the evening. Though not surprised it still made her feel uneased. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that little bitch showed up!¡± Jameson seethed as he watched ra smile and chat at the tinum table. He couldn¡¯t afford for her to ruin his ns by revealing the research was hers. Jason assured him it wouldn¡¯t matter, even if she did say the research was hers, they had the original journal and would just deny it. ¡°And she¡¯s sitting at the tinum table with Ethan Fucking Taylor! This will be the night she ever embarrasses me!¡± ¡°Ugh! She gets on my nerves! Daddy, can¡¯t you ask them to throw her out!¡± Jameson looked at his daughter annoyed, what irritated him the most was the fact that his big moment would still be due to ra¡¯s hard work. Looking at Sophie, he realized she held no real value to him. He would still need her in order toplete the vine. Jason sat silently. He seethed inwardly as he watched the interaction between ra and Ethan. The smiles, the kisses on the cheek and forehead. The way she looked at him. She¡¯d never looked at him that way before. ¡®How could she fall in love with someone she barley knew! She¡¯s known me all her life and never once looked at me like that!¡® Soon, the big moment had arrived, the award for the Biochemist of the year. A week before the summit, biochemists from all over submitted their entries to possible win. 85 Jameson submitted ra¡¯s form regarding themon cold cure, and Ethan submitted their cancer breakthrough. As the host took the stage, the room grew quiet. ra couldn¡¯t help but notice, the host seemed to nce over at Ethan before he began For more chapters visit to speak. ¡°And finally, we have our final award. The most prestigious award of the evening. Biochemist of the year.¡± ¡°This year, I¡¯m proud to say we had some amazing entries, and although we can only have one winner, the medical and medicinal world has been expanding beyond anything we could have ever imagined.¡± ¡°So, without further ado, allow me to announce this year¡¯s winner.¡± ¡®He did it again!¡® ra noticed the host look over at Ethan. Something was going on. ra was just about to ask Ethan when the host announced the winner. The crowd was shocked! ¡°Did he just say Jameson Granger?¡± ¡°Jameson, what the hell breakthrough did he have?¡± ¡°Everybody knows Caroline was the real genius! JGP hasn¡¯t won since her!¡± As the crowd whispered on, Jameson sat smugly. Finally, the host announced what his medical breakthrough was, the cure for themon cold! The entire crowd grew silent. ra¡¯s eyes nearly bulged through her head, ¡®What did he just say?¡® The projection screen then showed the equations as well as the research. ra could hardly believe her eyes; it was her journal. She didn¡¯t lose it! Jameson stole it!! ra began to fume; she could feel the tears in her eyes welding up! How could her father do this to her! Without thinking, ra began to stand. Suddenly, Ethan grabbed her hand. She looked down at him, shock and pain in her eyes, he whispered for her to wait. Whispering he reassured her. : ¡°Trust me ra, the truth will be revealed soon. ra looked confused, however, there was something about the way he said that made her feel he¡¯d already had a n in motion. Following his lead, she sat down. Jameson, Anna, Sophie, and Jason all smiled smugly. 85 ¡°That¡¯s right you little runt! You can scream and cry all you want! No one will believe you!¡± Jameson thought to himself as he could see the hatred in ra¡¯s eyes. Sophie and Anna relished in the moment of ra¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°So much for being the smartest. Let¡¯s see how much Ethan Taylor wants you now.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh. Jason, however, all he could think about was how he¡¯d n to use this ammunition to get ra toe back to him. ¡°If you want your precious research, you¡¯re going to have to beg for it.¡± Suddenly, Ethan looked down at his phone, it was a message from Owen. [It¡¯s time.] A delish smiled went across Ethan¡¯s lips. As the crowd pped in confusion, Jameson made his way up to the stage to ept his award. Gradually, the ps and cheers grew louder. Sophie and Anna cheered loudly, congratting Jameson for his stolen work. As he stepped to the podium to give his speech, someone emerged from the crowd. ¡°Over 20 years and you¡¯re still stealing from the Rouleaus. Shame on you Granger.¡± Hunted 104 Chapter 104 Ethan¡¯s POV: : (85) The crowd spun around to see who was speaking, there stood Edward Crawford, Jameson¡¯s former VP. Jameson could feel the color draining from his face, still trying to keep up the pretenses however, he began to yell at Edward. ¡°Edward! What is the meaning of this! How dare you interrupt my speech!¡± Jameson was practically foaming at the mouth. Jason began to panic inwardly. Suddenly, Sophie pulled his arm while whispering. ¡°What the hell is going on! What is Edward doing here?¡± Jason looked at Sophie with annoyance. ¡°How the hell should I know! He¡¯s your father¡¯s employee!¡± Eward walked closer to the podium. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just pointing out the obvious. I mean I watched you lie and take credit for a lot of Caroline¡¯s work after she died, now you¡¯re stealing from her daughter, YOUR daughter!¡± Gasps and gossip began to fill the hall; many were yelling how they knew something was wrong and how it was too good to be true. ¡°Jameson, you¡¯ve never been that smart! Everyone knows who the real talent was!¡± Jameson began to seethe; this wasn¡¯t how tonight was supposed to go! ¡°Edward! You bastard! How dare you stand there and LIE! You¡¯re just mad I fired you!¡± Suddenly, the crowd began to question Edward¡¯s motives. ¡°Oh, my gosh! Is that what this is about?¡± ¡°Scorned employee much?¡± Jameson smiled smugly, but suddenly, Dean Woodcrest spoke up. ¡°Edward isn¡¯t lying.¡± The crowd suddenly turned into Woodcrest¡¯s direction. ¡°So, wait, Jameson did steal the form?¡± A woman asked from the crowd. For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel ¡°He did. From none other than his own daughter, ra Rouleau.¡± GASPS! 85 The crowd stood in shock as Woodcrest stood beside Edward. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Jameson stole her work, but ra Rouleau created that cure for the cold during her first year at LexU.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Are you telling me a 16 year old kid made THAT type of discovery?¡± Another person stood up and yelled. Jameson saw this as his chance. ¡°Woodcrest, Edward, this is absurd! I don¡¯t know why you two are doing this, but there¡¯s no way my daughter could have created something this sophisticated at such a young age!¡± Jason stood in shock; he had no idea ra created that cure her first year. All that kept reying was that day she¡¯d left with her friends. ¡°Seven, that¡¯s how many awards I¡¯ve received.¡® Jason had no choice but to ept that he was nowhere near ra¡¯s level of intellect. That¡¯s when Ethan stood up. ¡°I assure you all, it¡¯s very true. ra Rouleau created a cure for themon cold at 16, while also beginning her steps at creating a cure for cancer.¡± GASPS!!!!!!!!!! ¡°My god!¡± : Terra¡¯s father Alen spoke up. ¡°ra, you truly are Caroline¡¯s daughter.¡± :))) Suddenly the crowd began to erupted with other academics speaking highly of thete Caroline Rouleau. Suddenly, another person, Gerald Patterson, a highly respected Pharmacist, stood up. ¡°Wait a moment, Chairman Taylor, did we all just hear you correctly? Di you say ra began the stages of creating a cure for cancer?¡± The crowd fell silent. This was the final part Ethan had been waiting for. Looking down at ra, Ethan extended his hand. With a huge smile, ra took Ethan¡¯s hand as her friends and adoptive families pped and cheered her own. 85 Jameson began to panic; this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen! Jason assured him everything would be okay. As Ethan and ra made their way to the podium, Jameson began to yell. ¡°ra! I should have known you would do something this treacherous! How could you!? ra began to fume; two lifetimes worth pain and abuse began to pour over her. She could no longer stand by quietly. Looking at her father withplete conviction, ra began to protest. ¡°How could I? How could I? Father¡­how could you? How could you steal all the work your wife, my mother did? How could you move your mistress and bastard child into our home literally the same day my mother died!¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments SHARE ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 105 Chapter 105 : The crowd was in shock, many of them didn¡¯t know how abusive and horrible Jameson was as a father and husband. 85 ¡°I mean, it was bad enough you cheated on my mother the ENTIRE marriage all because you needed to feel like a man. Having a wife as brilliant as my mother wasn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°How could you force your daughter to live in a basement while mentally, verbally, and physically abused her! I mean¡­you were all I had left after mom died, and you trampled on me like I was nothing!¡± Tears began to fill ra¡¯s eyes, but she couldn¡¯t stop. She needed to say this. Turning to the crowd, she¡¯d confirmed the truth. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is ra Rouleau. I¡¯m here this evening to inform you all, Dean Woodcrest and Edward Crawford are correct. I did in fact create a cure for the cold during my first year at LexU.¡± The crowd, though shocked, sat in silence as ra continued. ¡°After my mother died, I made it my mission to continue her work. Before her passing, she had been working on some possible equations and forms to that could help cure cancer. Of course, she passed before she was able too.¡± ¡°As I¡¯m sure many of you know, it was beyond difficult to decipher her work¡­but somehow, I managed to do it.¡± ¡°When I went to LexU, I used my first year to breakthrough themon cold, I figured it would help me expand my research, I was right. Soon after, I was able toplete to final findings and create a cure for cancer.¡± The crowd went wild! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°My word!¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve cured cancer!¡± ¡°Can you prove it!¡± ¡°Yeah! Prove it!¡± Ethan grabbed the mic. ¡°If you all could please settle down. We can prove ra is telling the truth.¡± Suddenly, Jameson and Jason interjected. ¡°You¡¯re lying!!!¡± 85 ¡°Yeah Taylor! Stop this! Just because you¡¯re screwing my fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t mean you have to lie for her!¡± The crowd gasped again. ¡°Wait, I thought he was engaged to the other daughter? Did Ethan steal ra away from Jason?¡± Ethan handed ra the mic and stepped off the stage. Fire in his eyes, he walked straight to Jason. PUNCH! Ethan knocked Jason straight on his ass. Sophie suddenly screamed and ran over to him. ¡°Jason! Are you alright! Ethan Taylor! What the hell is wrong with you!!¡± Ethan scoffed. ¡°You people are despicable. Your fianc¨¦? That¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve lied about that status. You¡¯ve been screwing her sister since you both 16. She wasn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ then.¡± The color started to drain from Sophie and Jason¡¯s faces. How did he know that! Suddenly, Anna stood up and began to protest. 2/3 The source of th?s content is Find?Novel 10:37 Mon, Sep 8 ¡°Chairman Taylor! I won¡¯t have you nder my daughter¡¯s name! How dare you!¡± Ethanughed at Anna. ??)) 85 ¡°Like mother, like daughter eh. You had no problem sleeping with a married man, surly your daughter had no regards for an engaged one.¡± The crowd all gasped and whispered. ¡°I thought it was weird he moved on so fast after Caroline died. So, he was cheating the whole time.¡± ¡°Disgusting¡± ¡°The whole family is trash.¡± ¡°ra deserves so much better.¡± The Grangers along with Jason all looked into the crowd with ashen expressions. This night had turned out to be worse than the G. ¡°So, your daughter was at LexU creating groundbreaking cures and you decided to throw a g just because your mediocre daughter graduated. How pathetic.¡± Terra stood in the middle of the floor. Suddenly the crowd began tough. Sophie could feel her skin setting on fire from rage! ¡®How dare they all and call me mediocre!¡® Chapter Comments §ä§â§å§á 3 Hunted 106 Chapter 106 ra¡¯s POV: Sophie began to look around the room as everyoneughed at her. ¡°Taylor was right, she is mediocre.¡± Anna looked on in horror. Ethan turned to the crowd, bringing the attention back to ra. ¡°You all wanted proof that ra created a cure. Allow me to introduce you all to someone.¡± Ethan Signaled for his sister Maria to take the stage. The crowd looked on in suspense. Who was this mystery girl and what did she have to do with the proof. Ethan made his way back to the stage. ¡°Allow me to introduce you all to my baby sister, Maria Taylor.¡± Maria smiled brightly at her brother and ra. Bowing her head, she addressed the crowd. ¡°Hello everyone. As my brother said, I¡¯m his 16 year old little sister Maria, and up until November ofst year, I had stage four Leukemia.¡± Maria turned to ra, tears in her eyes. ¡°I was saved by this angel. ra Rouleau.¡± The crowd went wild, gasps and questions poured through. Many cheering her own and praising. Suddenly, Jameson stepped back towards the stage. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way ra could have created a cure for cancer andpleted a trial! She doesn¡¯t have any of her credentials, which means if she did, it was done illegally! I demand the medical board immediately intervene and shut down ETP!! They are allowing illegal testing!!¡± ¡­ 85 The crowd went silent, if what Jameson said was true, the medical board would have no choice. Ethan looked at ra with amusement, smiling back at the man she loved, ra gave an approved nod. ¡°I can assure everyone; no medical have been broken.¡± ¡°Bullshit! You just said my daughter created a cure and then used it on a person!¡± Ethan rolled his eyes and signaled for Owen. Walking towards the stage, Owen smiled brightly at ra and Ethan while handing him the paperwork from their contracts. ¡°Last year, when I came to ra for help, I had every intention on waiting for her to graduate and receive her credentials as I knew that was the only way she could legally the trials.¡± Ethan paused for a moment while looking at his little sister and then ra. ¡°But ra had a fear. The fear that my little sister may not have over three years to wait. The fear that all of her hard work would be in vain if she couldn¡¯t. So, she did something that no one, not even me would have ever expected.¡± Official source is f?ndnovel The crowd was so quiet you could hear a feather drop. Everyone waited to hear what ra did in order toplete the trials. ¡°Signed her research over to me in order to the trials.¡± GASPS!!!!!!! Someone from the crowd stood up in disbelief. ¡°Wait!! Are you telling me she allowed you to own her research just so she could save your sister!!!¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°That is exactly what I am saying. So, you see, she¡¯s not liar, she¡¯s not fraud, she¡¯s not a criminal. She¡¯s a saint. Because she wanted to help me so much, she risked the possibility of losing her own research just so she could save Maria. She trusted me that much.¡± ??)) 85 Light sobs began to pour through the crowd. Many couldn¡¯t believe it. ra Rouleau was a pure saint. ¡°How selfless.¡± Someone said through sobs. ¡°A true hero, Caroline would be so proud.¡± Jameson and Jason stood in shock. Not only had ra created two cures, but she also signed one of them over to Ethan Taylor. Filled with rage, Jameson began to yell. ¡°ra!! How could you do something so stupid! You signed you research over to ETP!!! How could you!! I¡¯m your father! That research should have gone to JGP!¡± Jameson was practically foaming at the mouse. Jason chimed in. ¡°Honestly ra, how treacherous could you be. You signed your research over to someone you don¡¯t even know instead of your father or fianc¨¦! He know has the right to steal-¡± ¡°Steal what? My research? You mean like stealing my journal and trying to pass my research and data off as your own so that you can collect an award and funding?¡± ra stared directly at Jason. The nerve of him talking about trust. ¡°Tell me something Jason, which one of you found my journal first? You? My father? Sophie?¡± ra looked over at Sophie, her face was now filled with shock, Bingo. ¡°That¡¯s who was right? You Sophie. What did you do, go through my things to try and find something to steal. I bet just about pissed on yourself when you saw my journal. You would have taken it for yourself if you had been smart enough to decipher it.¡± Hunted 107 Chapter 107 Suddenly, Terra screamed from the crowd. ¡°Well, we know she¡¯s not that!¡± The crowd erupted inughter; Sophie began to panic. ¡°Stop it!! I didn¡¯t steal your journal! It was Jason!¡± Sophie ran over to ra and grabbed her hand. ¡°Sister I swear! I never took your journal! It was all Jason. I would never do anything like that to you!¡± ra looked at Sophie withplete disgust. 985 ¡°You mean just like you would never steal my fianc¨¦? Or my mother¡¯s jewelry and mementos. You¡¯ve been stealing my life since the moment you were born!¡± ra yanked her hand out of Sophie¡¯s causing her to fall. Anna ran over to Sophie, her eyes piercing at ra. ¡°You little runt! How dare you speak to my daughter like that! You¡¯re just upset Jameson loves and cares about us more than you and your wretched mother!¡± SLAP! ra pped Anna¡¯s face hard. As her cheek burned, ra walked over to Anna. In a menacing tone, she kneeled down to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever bring my mother up again. And for the record, the only reason my father ¡®loves¡® you and your idiot daughter so much is because you¡¯re idiots.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. My father was inferior to my mother. She was brilliant and well loved. So, he picked someone he knew had no academic value all so he could feel superior. And then when : he learned I was just as brilliant as my mother, he relished in the fact that your daughter was just like you¡­mediocre.¡± Tears began to swell in Anna¡¯s eyes as she looked over at Jameson. Running over to Jameson, she grabbed his hand. ¡°You have to tell! Tell her it¡¯s not true!!! Jameson!!!¡± ¡°SHUT UP!!!¡± Anna looked back in horror as Jameson yelled and pushed her away. As she fell to the floor, he ran over to ra and grabbed her hands. ¡°ra! Honey! You know I have always loved your mother! You¡¯re my daughter! Get your research back from Taylor and home! I promise, Anna and Sophie won¡¯t do anything else to you! JGP is your legacy, think of your mother and that-¡± SLAP! 85 Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel ra pped Jameson. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to mention her either! I¡¯m not your daughter! You see them! That¡¯s my family over there!¡± ra pointed to the tables filled with Rhinehornes, Smithfields, and Taylors. ¡°So, you see¡­I now have more than enough love, more than enough friends, more than enough FAMILY! From this day on, I¡¯m no longer your daughter!¡± Finally, ra got to say all things she wanted to say to Jameson in her former life. Ethan signaled for security. ¡°Remove this trash from the summit. The don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡± The crowd cheered on as the Grangers along with Jason was being escorted from the ballroom. Suddenly the crowd began to cheer for ra, 10:37 Mon, Sep 8 ¡°She deserves the award!!!¡±
  • ?))
85 Many began to yell from the crowd. ra looked up at Ethan, first time in two lifetimes, ra feltpletely free. Hugging Ethan, they walked back over to the podium. Lawrence handed ra the award. ¡°I believe this belongs to you Ms. Rouleau.¡± ra stared at the award with a puzzled expression. Her name was actually on que. Confused, she looked at Ethan. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­how-¡± ¡°I submitted your research to the summit two weeks ago to put you in the running. Even if Jameson had created a cure for the cold, you would have always won.¡± ra¡¯s eyes welded up, tears overflowing. Just as she was about to sit back down, Ethan grabbed her hand. ¡°Before you take your seat ra, I have one more thing to give you.¡± Ethan began to kneel; the crowd began to cheer! Gloria yelled out in excitement for her best friend and little sister! ra could feel her eyes watering. ¡°Ethan.¡± She whispered as he pulled the small box out that Gloria had been holding for him. ¡°ra, first let me say I¡¯m sorry. Sorry that it took me so long to find you, sorry that you had to endure so many years of pain, sorry that it took so long for me to finally say I love you. But I promise, if you let me, I¡¯ll make sure you never feel alone again. I¡¯ll make sure your days are filled with nothing but love and happiness.¡± The crowd was also crying as Ethan continued. ¡°ra, will you do me the honor of bing my wife.¡± ¡­ 85 ¡°YES!!!¡± Ethan immediately stood up and hugged ra! Spinning her around and around kissing her all over her face. The crowd went wild with congrattions! Chapter Comments 3 Hunted 108 Chapter 108 ra¡¯s POV: 85 ra stared at herself in the mirror doing one more look over at her wedding gown. She wanted to make sure everything was perfect. Suddenly, her brides maids Liz and Maria, along with her matron of honor Gloria, came into the bridal room. ¡°Oh, re¨Cbear, look at you.¡± Gloria began to cry. Lizughed as she walked over to ra. ¡°Glo, those pregnancy emotions have been all over the ce.¡± Thedies allughed as they remembered Gloria going off on the bridal salesperson the other day. Two years had passed since that crazy summit. Casey, Gloria, and ra were now official biochemists working for ETP. Gloria and Casey got married the year prior, now they were expecting their first baby. Maria, who was now 18, had just enrolled into South Bay University. She nned on studying biochemistry so that she could alsoplete her grads degree at Osha. Corey had just been promoted to CEO of NovaTech, and Liz was the new President. Both were in serious rtionships with talks of marriage. Suddenly, both A and Whitney came into the room. Whitney immediately started crying. ¡°Look at my baby! Oh ra!! You look beautiful!¡± After the summit, The Rhinehorne¡¯s officially adopted ra. ¡°Oh, sweetie, from the moment we first met you, you¡¯ve always been a daughter to us. ¡± That evening, ra went to her mother¡¯s grave. 1/4 Latest content published on F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Hey mom, I know it¡¯s been awhile, I live in Springsten now so I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to catch you up on my new life.¡± 85 ra sat at her mother¡¯s grave telling her about her whole new life since being reborn. Suddenly, Ethan walked up and ced his Jacket over her shoulders. Squatting down, he smiled at Caroline¡¯s picture. ¡°Pleasure to meet you Ms. Rouleau, I hope you know how much of a fan I am of all your work. Especially her.¡± Ethan smiled at ra. ¡°I want you know, I promise to protect from this day forth, so please, rest well.¡± That night, ra could have sworn she saw a shooting star. ¡°I love you too mom.¡® 99 The wedding coordinator came into the room. ¡°It¡¯s time to begin.¡± ra took a deep breath, she smiled at her two new mothers and three sisters, so much love was in this room. Nodding her head she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± *** ** Ethan¡¯s POV: After the summit, me and ra decided to wait until she graduated to wed. I wasn¡¯t exactly in love with the idea, but whatever she wanted I oblige. I was just happy she¡¯d said yes. After the summit, JGP crumbled, the little bit of investors Jameson had all jumped shipped, as did other scientists and biochemists. No one wanted to work for a fraud. His former VP, Edward Crawford ended up starting a small biochemicalb. It¡¯s been progressing nicely over the past few years. I made sure ETP invested. Life went back to our regr routines of work for me and school for her. I ended up spending more time at her and Gloria¡¯s condo that my own house. Casey ended up bing one of my closest friends. ¡°Finally! Someone to take some of this load off me!¡± Owen threw his hands in the air one night when we were all having guys¡® night after I told Casey I considered him a best friend. We¡¯d heard from other sources that Jameson and Jason both left Anna and Sophie. It was scary how much the two of them were alike. Both tried to sniff around begging ra to forgive them. I was d she told them where the door was, though I did hire extra security just to be safe. Finally, it was the big day. I stood at the alter waiting for the ceremony to begin. Owen and Casey were my groomsmen while my dad was my best man. As the wedding coordinator went to get ra, Casey and Owen walked up to me. ¡°You ready??¡± Owen looked at me with his usual mischievous grin. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± Owen looked at me as if he were remembering something. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh nothing, just remembering that time I TOLD you, you were in love with ra, and you were in denial. Good times.¡± Hunted 109 I punched Owen lightly in shoulder whileughing. Casey walked overughing at us both. ¡°So, how long you take to put a bun in the over?¡± I could feel all the color draining from my face! A baby! Casey and Owen busted out Find the newest release on findnovel ¡°Dude! You should see your face right now!¡± I made a mental note to pay them both backter. Finally, it was time for the ceremony to begin. As the music started ying, the bridal party made their way down the aisle. Finally, the coordinator instructed everyone to rise as the bride was now entering. And there she was. As the beautiful music yed, I could feel all the emotions of the past three years rushing inside of me. From the moment I¡¯d first seen her picture, to the moment I first heard her voice, to the moment I first bumped into her. I was in love with ra Rouleau. It was as if fate was always leading me to this moment. As she finally made her way to me, her father, Charles, shook my hand while asking me to please take care of his daughter. I smiled brightly the moment I lifted that veil; I knew my future with her would be filled with nothing but happiness. ra¡¯s POV: Ethan and I were exhausted after the wedding! We couldn¡¯t wait to get to our hotel suite. Our Flight was set to leave tomorrow afternoon so we could sleep in. After showering, I waited for my husband eagerly. Ethan had been every bit of the perfect gentleman these past three years; it was time repaid the favor. As he walked over to the bed, I could feel my nerves skyrocket. The anticipation was building over. Ethan looked at me, a tender loving smile on his face, he gently lifted up my chin. ¡°Are you ready Mrs. Taylor?¡± Smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± : ??)) And then it happened, all the love I had been filling in my soul over the span of two lifetimes, I knew now it was preparing me for this moment. Ethan was like a gentle beast; he explored every part of my body making me fill all of the love he¡¯d wanted to give. Afterwards, we drifted into a blissful slumber. My life entering it¡¯s true form. ** 85 Ethan¡¯s POV: That night as ra slept in my arms, I had a dream. I dreamt that I knew ra in another life, only she wasn¡¯t my wife. In fact, we weren¡¯t even close, or so I thought. In my dream, ra died. I could myself crying and in pain as I mourned her. Then, one day a letter came. ¡°Dear Ethan, If you¡¯re reading this, then that means something has happened to me at the hands of my father and Husband. First, I want to say I¡¯m sorry. That night, I never got a chance to answer your question when you asked me if I would change my mind if it meant saving a life. I want you to know my answer was yes. Yes I could have changed my mind. As I write this letter I find myself wondering why I didn¡¯t have the courage to just yell that out to you so that you could save me, I¡¯m so sorry. My father and husband want to use my research to get rich, I can¡¯t allow that. Enclosed is a USB with all of my research. I hope¡­no I KNOW, you¡¯ll do the right thing by it. In a way, this will be your way of saving me, and should we meet again, I pray that time I get it right. Sincerely, ra Rouleau. 85 After reading that letter, in my dream, I could feel myself praying that ra be given another chance at life so that I could finally save her. And then an angel came to me and told me my wish would be mymand, only I didn¡¯t have to do it alone. I would have help; I could see the faces of every person the loved ra. Finally, she would get the happily ever after she deserved. THE END. Chapter Comments 3 Hunted 110 Chapter 110 85 I reunited with my birth family after I turned 12. I did everything I could to make them love me as much as they loved my adoptive sister Olivia. I excelled in academics in hopes that my father would be proud of me. I learned how to sew, do embroidery, and cook in hopes that my mother could rte to me better. I learned multiple , studied business ethics, and new forms of medicinal treatments and herbs in hopes that my three brothers would appreciate me. I studied international business, literature, and arts so that I could help my then husband finally love me. And when it came to my adoptive sister Olivia, I tried to always understand her, protect her, and appreciate her¡­after all, it wasn¡¯t her fault I was stolen as a baby, and she was adopted in my stead. But it wasn¡¯t enough. In the end, I died in a house fire while everyone only cared about saving Olivia. The only ones that mourned my death were the Christiansens. So, this time, I¡¯m choosing the husband and getting my revenge on all of those who betrayed me! One by one, I¡¯ll make sure they all pay! Find the newest release on findnovel Chapter Comments 61 Write Comments Hunted 111 Chapter 111 Grd¡¯s POV: 31% I stared at myself for over ten minutes. Pinching myself, pping myself, I even pulled my hair. I was brought back, back to the moment that changed my already crap life to an even crappier life. I had just turned 20 and my father was about to announce it was time for my sister Olivia and I to pick a suiter. In my past life, I¡¯d chosen Jonathan Brooks. The Rochester family and Brooks family were long time friends and business partners. Isaac Brooks, the patriarch of the family, insisted I marry Jonathan because I was the Rochester¡¯s ¡°biological¡± daughter. He liked Olivia, but he preferred for the Brooks to maintain a clean bloodline. To please my father, I epted this request even though prior, I had been approach by the Christiansen family with a marital proposal. I spent five years in a loveless marriage that ultimately led to my death. I could still smell the mes that burned my body. That morning, my husband came storming into our vi angry about yet another episode of ¡°what did you do to my precious Olivia!¡± I was in the kitchen cooking when he stormed in. ¡°Grd! Just what the hell were you trying to do! Kill Olivia!¡± I looked at my husband confused, how had I tried to kill Olivia? All I did was brought her some chicken soup, at her request and his force. Puzzled, I asked my husband what he ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel meant. ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid! You know Livie is allergic to , yet you chose to douse it in her soup!¡± What?????? I¡¯d known for years of the many ¡°allergies¡± Olivia imed to have. I¡¯d been punished enough throughout my adolescence for it to be burned into my brain. No way would I have puttro in her soup. I stared at my husband confused but also tried to defend myself. ¡°Jonathan, I swear, I didn¡¯t put-¡± SLAP! 6 III O < 31% Jonathan pped me hard across the cheek. As tears welded into my eyes, I could feel my face burning. Suddenly, Olivia ran into the kitchen. ¡°Jonnie! Please! Don¡¯t hurt Grd! Maybe it was an ident! It¡¯s my fault anyway! I shouldn¡¯t have kept you with me night just because my stomach hurt. It was your wedding anniversary after all.¡± As if on cue, the infamous Olivia tears began to pour. I could see Jonathan¡¯s face twist into a heartfelt expression. Hugging Olivia, he began tofort her. ¡°No Livie! It¡¯s not your fault! You didn¡¯t feel well, besides it was just another stupid day! Your health was more important!¡± ¡®Just another stupid day?¡® It was only our fifth wedding anniversary, why would THAT be important. But I was used to this. Anniversaries, birthdays, holidays, etc., something would always happen to Olivia that draw any attention off me and on to her. I was used to it by now. Olivia was their golden child. The day I was born, I had been kidnapped by a woman that had just loss her child and was told she would never have anymore. To help my biological mother cope with her grief, she and my biological father immediately adopted another girl. Olivia. Life with my adoptive mother was peaceful. We lived in a small vige near South Bay called Willington. My adoptive mother was warm, loving, and supported everything I wanted to do including ying the violin. I had everything I needed in order to have a well¨Crounded happy childhood; and then one day¡­it all came to an end. My mother and I were on our way home from grocery shopping when a drunk driver ran into our car, killing my mother instantly as she tried to shield me. Iid in the hospital for over three weeks healing; it was the second time I¡¯d ever been in the hospital as long. One day whileying in my hospital room, the doctors and a social worker came in with huge smiles on their faces. ¡°Grd! We have fantastic news! Your real family has been found!¡® Real family? What did that mean? I sat in my bed shocked as the social worker exined everything to
  1. me. That my mother was not my real mother but in fact a woman that stole me from the hospital and then fled to Willington. The truth only came out because my DNA was in the
O 6 O 31% system from when I was kidnapped, hoping to find some rtives, they ended up finding my biological family. Chapter Comments 6 1 Hunted 112 Chapter 112 31% The Rochesters were an elite family of North Bay. From investment bankers to real estate, they even owned a hospital. The Rochesters where the elite of the elite and I had just learned THIS was my biological family. Once I was discharged from the hospital, the Rochesters sent someone to pick me up. I know what you¡¯re thinking, red g number 1! What type of family doesn¡¯te personally to pick up their long lost child. Try to understand though, I was only 12 years Discover more novels at fin?novel old, I had just loss the only mother I¡¯d ever known and had no one. I was desperate for a family. The drive was long, when I arrived at the Rochester Estate, everyone was there. My biological mother Sharon Rochester was beautiful. She had olive colored skin, with long wavy hair, and hazel colored eyes. Surprisingly, I looked just like her. My father, Calvin Rochester, looked every bit the powerful and prominent. Showing little affection to the daughter he¡¯d thought was lost, he merely gave a ¡°wee home.¡± Then came my three brothers, Noah, who was the eldest and most stoic; no doubt trying to be like his father. Cole the second eldest, who seemed to have the most energy, and Brian, the youngest brother. Of the three, he seemed to hold the most contempt towards me as he and Olivia were the closet. Finally, I met Olivia. My mother exined that she was so sad about losing me, she adopted Olivia in my stead. At the time, I understood her, I told myself that was her way of dealing with the grief. Looking back, I now realize I was simply receable. Olivia looked every bit the sweet and angelic daughter and sister. When I first met her, she ran up and hugged me tightly telling me was so happy to finally have a sister! ¡°Oh, Grd it¡¯s going to be perfect! We¡¯ll share everything!¡± I smiled lightly, although I was overwhelmed, I was happy to have a nice and inviting new sister. As we made our way to the grand room, Olivia noticed my bracelet. It was a birthday gift from my adoptive mother and thest thing she¡¯d ever brought me. With a mischievous smile, Olivia tried to snatch the bracelet off my wrist. Startled, I instantly backed up and snatched my hand from hers. Suddenly, Olivia dramatically fell back falling onto the ground a letting out a loud scream. Suddenly the family all stopped and turned towards us. In an instant, Olivia began O 6 §à pleading and apologizing. ÁÖ 31%ºÐ ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sister!! I promise not to touch any of your things again! Please don¡¯t hurt me!¡± I was shocked! I had no idea what Olivia was referring to, in all honesty, if she had simply asked, I would have let her borrow the bracelet. Confused, I began to kneel down and help her up, suddenly, I jerker back by my mother. ¡°Grd! What the hell is wrong with you!! How dare you hurt my daughter over some bracelet!¡± SLAP! Sharon pped me hard across the face. As I fell, my bracelet fell off my wrist. Suddenly, the youngest brother Brian picked it up. ¡°This cheap thing is what you made a fuss about and hurt my baby sister over?¡± I looked in fear as he held the bracelet up as if to break it. In a panic I stood up. ¡°No please! That¡¯s the thing my mother ever brought me!¡± Sharon gave a me a look of disgust. ¡°Mother! That woman was a thief! How dare you speak of her in this house! She must have done a disgraceful job raising you!¡± Tears began to weld up in my eyes, and then¡­POP!! Brian snapped my bracelet into little pieces. As I watched it shatter on the ground, I realized then, that my life of being loved and peaceful wasing to an end. Over the years, it became a daily trend. Olivia would use me of something and in an instant, side. everyone would believe her. Never once hearing me out or taking my Chapter Comments 1 Hunted 113 Grd¡¯s POV: 31% Over the years, I had been subjected to all types of mental, verbal, and physical abuse all at he hands of my so called real family. As punishment for the bracelet, my mother forced me to sleep in a small storage closet for a room. Still, through it all, I held on to hope that one day my family would finally love me. I remained quiet and humble, never wavering or arguing. I learned defending myself in this family meant nothing. Neither did elerating, in school, although an outcast, I received immacte grades. Something like that would normally be celebrated, but in the Rochester household, I was used of trying to overshadow my sister. Still, that didn¡¯t stop them from using my showoff skills whenever it suited them. From When I was five, I fell in love with the instrument so my adoptive mother brought me one and paid for me to get lessons. Over the years, my skills had be immacte, my tutor was convinced I was some prodigy. Although they refused to pay for my lessons, I still managed to practice on my own. The year I turned 16, Rochesters and Brooks agreed their son Jonathan would marry one of the Rochester girls. Naturally, I thought it would be Olivia as everyone knew how much Jonathan loved her. His grandfather, however, preferred for it to be me. Something about ¡°keeping the bloodlines pure.¡± Because no matter how they all loved her, the reality was, Olivia was not their biological child. I¡¯ll never forget the day I overheard Jonathan ranting about having to marry me. ¡°It¡¯s not fair!!! I hate her! Why do I have to marry that stupid outsider just because my grandfather says so!¡± I held my head against the wall, constantly being med for something out of my control, that had be second nature for them. I could hear my brothers agreeing with him. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not fair! Everyone knows how much you and Livie love each other! Your grandfather is wrong!¡± Noah said in ager as he mmed his hand on the table. 6 O 10:24 Sat, Sep 6 R 31% ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not right! We don¡¯t even know her and all of sudden she gets to move into a life of luxury and steal Livie¡¯s life!¡± Hearing Cole say those words felt like acid to my ears. ¡®Life of luxury¡®, where? Surly they didn¡¯t consider sleeping in a cold storage room wearing hand me down clothes while constantly being abused was some type of luxury living. If they did, I¡¯d most certainly trade my life with them in an instant! The servants lived better than me! Suddenly, Olivia chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s okay everyone, for the family, we have to what¡¯s required. Even if it means watching the man I love marry someone else.¡± 97 Like magic, the waterworks immediately came running down her face. Like the three stooges plus one, my brothers and Jonathan all ran over tofort Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Livie! I hate to see you cry!¡± Brian pleaded. ¡°It¡¯s okay Livie! Even if my grandfather does force me to marry her, I promise! I¡¯ll only love you!!¡± Done hearing the world¡¯s crappiest home videos, I decided to make my way to my room. As I passed them all, I could feel my brothers and Jonathan burning holes in my back. Suddenly, Jonathan stood up, fury in his eyes. ¡°Grd! I don¡¯t care what my grandfather says, I¡¯ll only ever love Olivia! Even if we do marry, I¡¯ll never love you!¡± He spat his words at me as if I¡¯d asked. As I turned to leave, Olivia spoke up. ¡°Jonnie, calm down. It¡¯s not Grd¡¯s fault.¡± In an instant, all the rage that was in Jonathan¡¯s eyes disappeared. Rubbing Olivia¡¯s head, he hugged and kissed her. As I turned to look at them, I could see the slight smug smile on her face. Without saying a word, I headed towards my room, that¡¯s when I heard Brian say, ¡°It is her faut! She should have never been found!¡± < Hmm. ? ? 31%2 After we married, Jonathan stayed true to his word. He never showed me an ounce of love, not even on my wedding day. That day, we signed the documents and then he left to spend the day with Olivia. ¡°Olivia is sad about this, you know how much she means to me. I have to go her!¡± I tried to protest, but all that did was made him furious. ¡°Stop being so fucking selfish!! You won alright! You¡¯re Mrs. Brooks!¡± mming the door shut as he left, I stood in confusion. ¡®Won¡®, he considered this winning. From that point on, any time it was something that had to do with me, Olivia would miraculously get sick, or hurt, or anxious and each time, my ¡®husband¡® woulde running. Still, I held on to hope that if I continued to be a good wife, he finally at least respect me. That day never came, instead, all that happened was I got burned alive while my so called husband and family did nothing. The day of the fire, after Olivia ran into the kitchen, she asked Jonathan if she could have a moment with her sister. Not wanting to tell her no, Jonathan left to go speak with my brothers. As soon as the door closed, Olivia¡¯s mask fell off. Sigh. ¡°Oh sister, when are you going to learn, it doesn¡¯t matter that you share their blood. The Rochesters, Jonathan, they only care about me. ?? I stared in silence as she walked near the stove, tears falling down my face. But I knew what she said was true. ¡°It¡¯s quite annoying you know. I thought by now you have ran away, or at the very least died¡­ but here you are.¡® Olivia¡¯s voice became eerily low; she had this sardonic smile on her face sending a wave of fear down my spine. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve given you long enough to handle this on your own. Unfortunately, your time is up. I 6 ||| < can¡¯t have my baby growing up without his daddy home.¡± 31% Get full chapters from find(?)ovel My eyes instantly widen in shock. Was she implying Jonathan was her unborn child¡¯s father? And what did she mean my time was up? Before I could react, Olivia pulled out a small container, throwing it into the fire on the stove. Suddenly, the mes erupted. As I tried to run away, Olivia grabbed my arm and threw me towards the stove. The pot fell onto my legs burning me instantly. Olivia then let out a loud scream to mask mine. Just then, the kitchen door flew open causing the mes to re. Olivia screamed again asking Jonathan to save her. Without hesitation, he scooped her up into his arms. My brothers then ran towards the kitchen asking what happened. I could hear Jonathan yelling to call 911 for the fire. As Olivia coughed they immediately ran her out of the house. As smoke began to burn my lungs, I cursed the Rochesters and Jonathan. I swore that if given a second chance, I make sure I lived a good life while destroying theirs. It wasn¡¯t until the fire department cleared out the fire that anyone even remembered I was still in the house. As the fire Marshall walked over to the ambnce where my sister was breathing from an oxygen mask, the Marshall whispered something in my husband¡¯s ear causing his face to pale. My brothers demanded to know what the Marshall said. With his facepletely ashen, Jonathan informed them I¡¯d been burned alive. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments Hunted 114 Chapter 114 Grd¡¯s POV: ÁÖ¼Ò 31%ÈÕ After Jonathan informed the rest of the family about my death, my brothers went silent. For the first time in all the years I had been with that family, I¡¯m pretty sure I saw guilt on their faces. Cole even looked like he was about to cry. Brian was the first to speak. ¡°Jonathan, why didn¡¯t you pull her out the kitchen?¡± Jonathan looked up at Brian, facedpletely drained of color. ¡°I¡­I honestly forgot she was in there. I didn¡¯t hear her call for help.¡± The brothers all sat in silence, and suddenly, Cole looked at Olivia. Whispering, he began to speak. ¡°Livie, why didn¡¯t you tell us she was still in the kitchen. Olivia¡¯s face instantly paled, she hadn¡¯t expected him to ask her that. Trying to scramble for an answer, Jonathan soon jumped in for her defense. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault Cole. It¡¯s mine! I should have remembered she was in there, Livie could barely breath.¡± Cole shot Jonathan a troubled look but then quickly went back into the normal routine of pampering Olivia. ¡°Sorry Livie.¡± Cole whispered still looking at the house. I¡¯ll always wonder what he truly wanted to say. Noah spoke next, his words hitting my spirit like a train. ¡°It¡¯s her fault. She should have spoken up.¡± Everyone looked at Noah as if he had three heads, but no one dared to correct him. After Olivia was taken to the hospital with minor injuries, the family all discussed what happened. For a brief moment, Sharon looked sad, but her face instantly went back to its stoic expression. Callously, she spoke. TE DO 6 111 ¡°She never truly fit in this family; we¡¯ll make sure she has a proper memorial.¡± Looking at Jonathan, she continued. ¡°Jonathan, Olivia is pregnant. Marry my daughter before the child is born.¡± A Without saying anything further, she got up and left. My father said nothing, he just looked at everyone and followed behind my mother. 31% So, they all knew Jonathan was having an affair with Olivia, yet all those years used me of being petty and paranoid. I could feel my spirit slowly starting to fade, perhaps these final blows were thest thing I needed in order to move on. The next thing I remembered was my funeral. Even at my memorial, all people could do was talk about how ¡°brave¡± Olivia was. Some even suggested I started the fire myself. The entire time however, no one spoke up for me. My brothers just stared at my picture while my mother looked as if she had better things to do. And Jonathan, he just spent the entire time consoling Olivia, who¡¯d made sure to put on a superb act of the grieving sister. Too bad her little fan club didn¡¯t know she was carrying her sister¡¯s husband¡¯s baby. Through the entire thing, there was only two people that mourned me, Mr. and Mrs. Christiansen of South Bay. When they arrived at my memorial, I remember my family looking shocked. My father asked how they knew me, Mrs. Christiansen simply responded. ¡°She saved my life.¡± And walked away. You have to understand, if the Rochesters were considered elite, the Christiansens were basically imperial. Responsible for almost 40 percent of the world¡¯s currency and trade, the Christiansens were the richest family in the world. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin how I know themter! Original content can be found at Find_Novel(. After my memorial, I found myself waking up in my bed. I remembered leaping up in total disbelief! How could this have happened? Was I truly reborn! I climbed out my bed and went straight to the mirror. Which brings us to the current present. I wasn¡¯t sure how I came back, but I was most certainly d I did. I picked up my phone, the date was June 23rd, 2020. Two weeks before my 20th birthday and two months before my disastrous wedding. O Hunted 115 Chapter 115 31% I won¡¯t allow it! I didn¡¯t know who or what brought me back to this world, but I would no longer live this miserable life. I would do things differently and live the life I deserved, but I also make those who ruined me suffer. That much, I was certain of. After showering, I went into the kitchen, and if memory served me correctly, Olivia and my brothers were already having breakfast. In my previous life, my brothers became instantly annoyed once I sat down to eat and Olivia used it as an opportunity to not only have me make her some homemade cream of wheat, but also identally spilled it causing it to burn my hand and wrist. As soon as I walked into the kitchen, just like the past, they all watched me. Each of my brothers scoffing while Olivia made sure she disyed the sweetest smile. In her sugary voice, she spoke first. ¡°Good morning little sister! Did you sleep well?¡± Every morning, she would ask me that knowing my room was a mere storage closet with a small bed. Regardless, I would always smile and tell her I slept well. Not this time. I looked at my fake adoptive sister with my most innocent smile. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t.¡± Olivia¡¯s smile dropped and my brothers all lifted their heads. I continued. ¡°Then again, that¡¯s understandable. My room is literally a closet, and I sleep on a daybed with a thin mattress.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes bulged. She hadn¡¯t expected me to answer like that. Brian as usual was the first toment. ¡°Are you actually ? There are people in this world who have nothing to sleep on. Ungrateful.¡± I smiled brightly at my pathetic brother. ¡°Who¡¯s ? I¡¯m merely pointing out that the maids have better sleeping conditions than I do. Regardless of the fact that I now do more work that servants. But again, who¡¯s C O Discover more novels at find¡¤novel 6 ||| < ?¡± 31% My voice dropped in a menacing tone, causing Brian¡¯s brows to furrow. Noah then chimed
  1. in.
¡°What is it that you want Grd. A better room?¡± I turned my head and smiled at my poor excuse of an elder brother. ¡°Why would I want that? The Rochesters give based on what they feel you are worth to them. Did you all know because that room is located towards the back I get all the cold in the winter and all the heat in the summer. And of course, because It¡¯s an extra storage closet there are no vents. So, I would surmise, I¡¯m not even worth more than the designer clothes you all wear. I¡¯ve done yourundry, I¡¯m aware of the vents.¡± My brothers all sat with shocked expressions on their faces. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of me having the audacity to say what I said, or if it was because they truly weren¡¯t aware. Leaving no room for a rebuttal, I finished my orange juice and began to leave. Suddenly, Olivia called out. ¡°Wait! Grace, you¡¯re not going to eat breakfast. You always cook cream of wheat on Wednesdays.¡± ¡°Nope, not today.¡± As I turned to leave she called out again. ¡°But I was hoping¡­it¡¯s just, I love your cream of wheat so much, I was hoping to share some with you.¡± I turned around slowly and looked at my sister¡¯s/te, she¡¯d already had pancakes, eggs, and sausage. Now she wanted cream of wheat. I looked at my sister and smirked. ¡°Livie, such a big appetite, you¡¯re not pregnant are you?¡± Olivia¡¯s face turnedpletely ashen; her mask slipping for a moment as the anger shot through. Before she could say anything, in my best angelic voice, I quickly added. 6 B §à 10:25 Sat, Sep 6 RWD ¡°Just kidding.¡± 31% I quickly left the kitchen leaving them no time to say anything. I didn¡¯t have time for the three stooges and their star puppet. I had a date with my destiny. Chapter Comments 1 Hunted 116 Chapter 116 Readplete version only at Find[F]ovel Noah¡¯s POV: After Grd left, Brian began to protest. ÁÖÃü 31% ¡°You see! This is what I am talking about! Who the fuck does she think she is! Talking to us like that! Ungrateful!¡± Cole say in silence for a moment before speaking. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Before I could respond, Brian answered. ¡°Who cares! That gives her no right to speak to us like that!¡± I could tell Cole was getting irritated with Brian, in all honesty so was I. He was always such a hot head especially when it came to Grd. Sighing, I finally responded. ¡°Brian, it does matter if her sleeping conditions are lower than a servant. Whether you like it or not, she is a Rochester, if it got out we subjected our sister to that type of living, imagine what others would think. 99 Livie began to rub Brian¡¯s back in an attempt to calm him down. ¡°Bri, Noah is right. Besides, Grace is our sister, we should love her as well.¡± Brian scoffed, from the moment Grd came back home he¡¯d sworn he would never love any sister but Olivia. I didn¡¯t care much for Grd either, but I was curious about her living conditions. Standing up, I made my way towards her room. The closer I got to her room, the darker the hallway became. Finally, I arrived. Instantly, you could tell this room was designed to be a storage closet, so why had our parents given it to her as a room? I hesitated as I opened the door, I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to see the truth. Opening the door, I stood in shock. The room was slightly humid, the result of no vents and a small window. All she had was O 6 ||| O a small fan. ¡®This couldn¡¯t be in the summer.¡® * 31% Suddenly, there was a tap on my shoulder causing me to jump. Quickly spinning around, I saw my two brothers standing in silence as they observed Grd¡¯s room. Brian mumbled as if speaking to himself. ¡°Is this really where she¡¯s been sleeping all these years?¡± Cole walked forward, his mouth slightly opened and his eyes disying shock. ¡°She¡¯s been living in a hot closet the past seven years?¡± Brian suddenly scoffed. ¡°Does she want us to all of sudden feel guilty! All she had to do was say something. No one forced her to live like this.¡± ¡°Why are you all in Grace¡¯s room?¡± We all turned around to see Livie standing with mom. Mom¡¯s face was scrunched with annoyance, looking directly at me, she began to speak. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s going on? Why are you all in that girl¡¯s room?¡± My eyebrows instantly furrowed. Did mom know this was Grd¡¯s room? ¡°I¡­we were just curious about where Grd¡¯s room was. Mom, why is she sleeping in a closet? We have other rooms.¡± My mother¡¯s eyes bulged slightly, soon, her face turned angry. ¡°What exactly are you implying Noah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not implying anything. I was just ask-¡± ¡°That girl brings absolutely no value to this family! So, she¡¯ll get a better room when she bes a better daughter!.¡± I was actually shocked. I didn¡¯t expect mother to respond like that. Brian slightly scoffed, O 6 < Sat, Sep 6 ? ???, 31%2 a smug look that read, ¡®told you.¡® But it honestly didn¡¯t make any sense. Trying to appear more reasonable, I spoke calmly but with more assertion. ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t we be concerned about someone finding this out? If word got out we were treating a family member like this, it could plummet how you¡¯re seen in high society.¡± My mother¡¯s eyes widen. She hadn¡¯t considered that possibility. I knew if she didn¡¯t care about anything else, she cared about how she was perceived in society. Rolling her eyes in exasperation, my mother agreed. ¡°Fine! Have her moved to another room.¡® Cole¡¯s face brightened up while Brian scoffed and stormed off. Olivia gleefully pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so happy sister is getting a better room!¡± Her voice was angelic, and her smile was bright, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Whatever. I did my part; I got her a better room. After I ordered the maids to move Grd to one of the guess rooms, I got dressed and headed to work. Olivia¡¯s POV: ¡®That little bitch! Trying to show me up at breakfast and now she¡¯s being rewarded with a better room! Uggghhhh!!¡® ¡®What the hell was Noah thinking! And mom, ugh! I brought her down there so she could stop it only to listen to Noah!!!!¡® Olivia stared at her reflection, a twisted and sardonic smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t get too Grd. I was before you and I¡¯ll be here after you. It¡¯s MY family.¡± Grd¡¯s POV: 10:25 Sat, Sep 6 RO. ÁÖ 31% The time was now 3pm. After a five hour long trip, I¡¯d finally reached my destination. Phoenix, South Bay. Before arriving, I¡¯d made a phone call Ma Christiansen, the matriarch of South Bay and Kai Christiansen¡¯s mother. Excited, I had finally decided to call, she agreed to meet with me this afternoon. She sent a car for me immediately as the trip was over five hours. Now, as I stood in front of the Christiansen Estate, I could my nerves heightening. I hadn¡¯t done this in my previous life, so I wasn¡¯t sure of what would happened next. What I did know was that a week before June 23rd, and incident happened that ended with me saving the life of Ma Christiansen. Afterwards, as payment, she offered heratose son¡¯s hand in marriage. Huge deal right! Welp, before you all get excited, I actually turned it down. Not because he wasatose, but because I was still holding on to the hope that my pathetic excuse of a family would finally ept me. Stupid right. One the ride to the estate, she actually called me, she wanted to have a discussion before my arrival. ¡°Ms. Teagues, I can¡¯t express how d I am to hear from you. Her voice was smooth and regal, you could tell she was royalty. Smiling. J ? ¡°It¡¯s good to here from you as Mrs. Christiansen. How are you feeling, better I hope.¡± ¡°Much better, thank you so much for asking. I thought it would be wise if we spoke while on your way, I want to make sure your trip isn¡¯t wasted.¡± Chapter Comments Hunted 117 Chapter 117 Grd¡¯s POV: ÁÖ¼Ò 31%¹« A week before the 23rd, I went back home to Willington to visit my mother¡¯s grave. I didn¡¯t care that she stole me, the 12 years I was with Diana Teague, she loved me unconditionally. My life was filled with love and happiness, far more than my so called biological family could offer. It was hard for me to visit her because Willington was so far away, but I made sure I always went at least twice a year. At the end of Spring and the end of summer. After visiting my mother¡¯s grave, I decided to visit the beach we used to go too. There I sat and yed my violin. As I was ying, I could see what looked to be a woman walking towards the ocean. The sun was beginning to set so the waves were getting heavier, not usually the best time to go walking towards the ocean by yourself. Still, I decided it was none of my business and continued to y. As I yed, my eyes kept darting over to thatdy. Why was she walking so close to the damn ocean?! And then, as if an epiphany suddenly popped into my mind, I realized why. I realized it, because I¡¯d had those same thoughts before. She was going to drawn herself into the ocean. In a panic, I began to run towards the woman screaming stop. As I ran, I looked around, ¡®Shit! Nobody was out there except us!¡® ¡°Ma¡¯am!!! Wait please don¡¯t!!!¡± I ran into the water, violin still in hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am!! Please!!!¡± Suddenly, the woman turned towards me. Her eyes were bloodshot red from crying. She had this apologetic yet defiant look on her face. I couldn¡¯t give up, ¡°Ma¡¯am! Please!! Don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll¡­. ¡®Shit Gracie think!!!¡® I¡¯ll y for you!¡± The woman turned back around to face me. A now intrigued look on her face. ¡®Now¡¯s my chance!¡® 0 6 III < ²Ø31% I lifted my violin and began to n. The music was peaceful, serene. I was a piece I wouldn¡¯t die. Finally, the woman decided to speak. ¡°The waves are going to knock you down if you don¡¯t get out of this water.¡± Her voice was regal and calm. Her tone was authoritative, I kept ying. ¡°Hey, girl. Did you hear me?¡± I looked up at the woman and smiled. But I kept ying. Finally, she understood, I wasn¡¯t getting out of that water until got out. After a slight scoff, she chuckled lightly and began to walk back towards the sand. I smiled brightly as I began to follow, still maintaining my song. Once we were fully out of the ocean, I stopped ying. We stood in dead silence for what seemed like an eternity. Finally, she spoke. ¡°That song, is it yours?¡± I nodded. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman looked at me directly for a moment. Smiling, she continued. ¡°So, brave violinist. What¡¯s your name?¡± The 1 ¡°Grd Te¨CRochester.¡± The woman¡¯s eye¡¯s widen, she¡¯d clearly heard of the Rochesters.. ¡°Rochester, huh. I wasn¡¯t aware they had another daughter.¡± O 6 O ? ?, 31%?? Most people weren¡¯t. The Rochesters seldom allowed me to attend any events, Sharon used the excuse of me not having proper training. The truth, she just didn¡¯t want mepeting with Olivia. The woman smiled empathetically as if she understood my silence. ¡°I see. Well, Ms. Grd, why don¡¯t I treat you to dinner.¡± My eyes widen at her invitation, I didn¡¯t expect that, still, I was concerned of what she may do if I said no, plus I was a little hungry, so I nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± I followed the regal woman to entrance of the beach; the sun had justpletely settled. Finally, a limo pulled up. My eyes widen once more. Definitely didn¡¯t expect a limo, who is thisdy? As soon as the limo stopped, a woman leaped out the car in a panic. ¡°My !! Where did you go! Lewis said you slipped out after visiting the hospital!! Why are your clothes wet!! Mr. Chris-¡± ¡°Cora, please control yourself. As you can see, I¡¯m fine. I just needed a moment to myself, also, we have a guest.¡± The woman looked nervously over thedy¡¯s shoulder. Adjusting her sses, she looked back at the woman. ¡°Um, my ¡­who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is my new friend, Grd Te¡­¡± Smile. ¡°Teagues. Grd Teagues.¡± 97 The regal woman smiled softly, that was nice thing she just did. ¡°Ms. Teagues was nice enough to y the most beautiful musical piece on her violin. I¡¯d like to treat her to dinner at the estate as payment.¡± 10:38 Sat, Sep 6 R 131% Cora smiled nervously, she wasn¡¯t exactly sure what was going on, but she followed thedy¡¯s orders. ¡°O¨COf course. Right this way Ms. Teagues.¡± As we entered the limo, Cora moved to the front seat. The limo was nice! Whoever thisdy was, she was clearly loaded. I found myself wondering what had made her so sad. We sat in silence during the car ride, finally, we arrived at her estate. Now, I thought I had seen it all when I first moved in with the Rochesters, but man!!! Their estate was a matchboxpared to this!! As we stepped out of the car, my eyes widened even more, the regaldy couldn¡¯t help butugh. Walking beside me, she softly said. ¡°Wee to House Christiansen. WHAT!!!!!!!!!!! House Christiansen!!! As in THEE House Christiansen!! As in the world¡¯s richest family!! What the hell!!! I could feel my mouth hanging opened uncontrobly. How in the world did I end up at the manor of the world¡¯s most prominent family! As her security team arrived, thedy nodded to them, signaling that I was with her. As we made our way to the entrance, a group of servants appeared. ¡°Madam Chris, wee home. Lord Christiansen has been very worried. ?? A look of guilt shot across her face, before she could say anything a man ran to the foyer. ¡°Ma!!! Ma!!! Where have you been! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!!¡± The man gripped her up in a tight and passionate h¨²g. Tears rolling down his face. I¡¯d concluded he must be her husband. After what seemed like a long embrace, Ma pushed the man back slightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my love. I¡­I just needed a moment from it all. I can¡¯t bear to see our son like that.¡± Ah. W! Finally, it all clicked, thedy Cora mentioned something about a hospital. Her son must 6 ||| < 10:38 Sat, Sep 6 RD. be sick, and it¡¯s been painful to see him that way. I found myself feeling sad for her, I know what it¡¯s like to lose someone you cherish. 31% The man was about to answer her when suddenly, he realized I had been standing there the whole time. A nervously, he smiled. ¡°Oh, hello. I¡¯m so sorry, I hadn¡¯t noticed we had a guest.¡® Cheerfully, Ma grabbed my hand. ¡°Theo, I¡¯d like you to meet Grd. She¡¯s my new friend.¡± N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel Chapter Comments Hunted 118 Chapter 118 Grd¡¯s POV: 31% Mr. Christiansen gave his wife a puzzling look before smiling. Turning to me, he bowed slightly. ¡°Grd, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Theodore Christiansen. Most people address me as Lord Christiansen, BUT, if you¡¯re a friend of my love¡¯s please¡­call me Theo.¡± Theo looked at Ma with the most loving eyes. I found myself feeling slightly embarrassed for witnessing such an intimate moment. Finally, Ma turned back to me. ¡°Grd-¡± ¡°Gracie, please call me Gracie. Ma smiled brightly. ¡°Gracie, I believe your clothing also got wet, please, allow us to provide you with some clean clothes. Afterwards, we¡¯ll meet you in the dining hall.¡± I nodded inpliance, as I made my way to the guest room, I was inplete amazement of how beautiful their home was. Two maids escorted me to what was supposed to be a walk in closet. I¡¯ve seen boutiques smaller than this closet. After I settled in, the maids informed me they would return in 30 minutes. I pulled out me phone to check the time. ¡®Shit, it was already after 8.¡® The Rochesters didn¡¯t care a great deal about me, but I knew if I strode in well after midnight there would be a barrage of questions and usations. I decided to call my best friend Joellie. Whenever I visit my mother¡¯s grave, if it got tote, I would have her cover for me by saying I stayed with her. She was one of the few people that knew the truth about my family. ¡°Hey, hey !¡± ¡°Hey. You busy?¡± O O 6 ||| O ¡°Nope, just got back from dinner with the family. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Can you cover for me?¡± ¡°Went to see your mom?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± 31% ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll tell me family too so we¡¯re all on the same page! What time will you be home tomorrow?¡± ¡°Um, about 1pm, no than 2pm.¡± ¡°Cool! That¡¯s good too because we¡¯re at our vacation house, so you can just say that you stayed the night with me there!¡± Oh!! That was even better! The Martin¡¯s vacation home was about an hour outside of Kingston, so it would make perfect sense if I stayed the night. ¡°Thank you Joe! I love you!¡± ¡°Love you too! Tell your mom hello for me and kiss her picture! ¡°I will!¡± I smiled brightly as I hung up with Joe. She was the best friend anyone could ask for. I met her when I first moved to Kingston. She was one of the few people NOTpletely snowed by Olivia. We¡¯ve been best friends ever since. As I finished getting dressed, I settled on this pretty but simple violet sundress. After looking once more in the mirror, I decided I looked good enough. As I walked out of the mini shopping store, Ma was sitting on a chair, startled, I stepped backwards almost falling. Suddenly, a gentleman caught my fall. After helping me back to my feet, Ma stood up with an apologetic look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gracie, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh, no worries! I¡¯m fine! Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t want her to worry about me; I got the feeling her day had already been rough. Smiling, she asked her bodyguard to leave the room for a moment. O 6 O < After closing the door, Ma asked for me to sit on the couch with her. Official source is ¡°I wanted to speak with you before dinner.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± For some reason, she looked at me as if she knew me. There was a softness in her eyes that almost looked relieved. Weird. ¡°Your mother, she was Diana Teagues?¡± 31% My eyes widen. Shit!! Why did I say my real name! After I reunited with my biological family, Sharon ordered me never to tell anyone my adoptive name or about my adoptive mother. She was too embarrassed that her child had been taken. Ma caught the panic in my eyes and held her hands up. ¡°Rx Gracie, I¡¯m not here to judge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure why your mother did what she did, but it seems she loved you very much.¡± I smiled slightly. I was d she didn¡¯t speak ill of my mother. ¡°Also, my condolences.¡± I nodded my head, it was nice to hear someone else acknowledge my mom. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve got the formalities out the way. You are aware of who I am, correct?¡± I nodded my head. Everyone knew who the Christiansen Family was, even a country bumpkin like me. Ma smiled. ¡°Then you know about my son, Kai He¡¯s in a ?¡± That much I didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, I just knew you and your husband had a son and daughter, but not the basics and certainly not that he was . I¡¯m so sorry to hear that!¡± 6 ||| O ÁÖ¼Ò 31% Ma¡¯s brows furrowed. For her, that was interesting. Most families, especially families of high society, made sure their children learned everything possible about the Christiansens. If you had daughter it was so you could marry the son and if you has sons it was so you could be his best friend or marry his sister. The Rochesters weren¡¯t exempt from that, I was. ¡°Hmm. I see. Yes, my son was in a bad car ident several months ago, it¡¯s rendered him . The doctors can¡¯t say for sure when or even if he¡¯ll ever wake up.¡± I could see her eyes began to swell as they fill with tears. Without thinking, I gently grabbed her hand. I just wanted to give her somefort. As she looked up at me, tears fell down her face as she smiled. ¡°Thank you my dear, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Oh, no please don¡¯t-¡± ¡°When you saw me earlier, I had contemted just going into the ocean. But then, you started ying your violin and it made me think of my son. I thought about how sad he would be if he woke up and I was no longer here because I was too weak to be strong for him. ?? I could feel my eyes starting to water, I could rte to this so well. The feeling of not wanting to go on because the most important person in your life is now gone. ¡°So, I want to thank you. Thank you for to rescue me by reminding me of my son.¡± She said thosest words with such resolve. Although I was confused, I epted her thanks. As long as it saved her I didn¡¯t care about the optics. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to repay you for that.¡± Confused. ¡°Um, Ma, I thought that¡¯s what the dinner-¡± ¡°Oh no. The dinner was for that lovely piece you yed. No, the gift I would like to provide you for saving my life¡­is my son¡¯s hand in marriage.¡± WHAT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! !!!!!!!!!!! 6 §à ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 119 Chapter 119 Grd¡¯s POV: I sat inplete shock. Marriage!! She wanted me to marry her son!! WHAT!!! Ma could see the panic in my eyes. She began to exin. 1% ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think my husband and I are some crazy people. We¡¯re holding on to hope that our son will wake up soon! And when he does, we want to know that he will be with someone that love him and take care him. Build a life a with.¡± I listened to Ma with sincerity, I believed her, it¡¯s just¡­ ¡°Ma, I¡¯m sorry but, why me?¡± Ma gave me a passionate but sorrowful look as if it was something she wanted to tell me but couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡­Gracie, all I can say is, when the time is right, that question will be answered.¡± So, there WAS a reason? This is gettingplicated. ¡°Ma I-¡± ¡°One week!¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Give me your answer in one week. If you can please think it over, really think it over¡­in seven days, we¡¯ll meet again, and you can give both my husband and I your answer.¡± I nodded in agreement. I would wait one week before providing my answer. After dinner, Ma and Theo asked for me to stay the night since it was sote. The next morning, Ma had a chauffeur take me home. I got home around 1pm. That was also the day my father informed me that the Brooks patriarch was really pushing for me and Jonathan to wed. ¡°It¡¯s the least you can do for this family!¡± I remember him saying as he saw hints of hesitation on my face. The truth was, I was 5 6 B ||| O < 10:38 Sat, Sep 6 R ÁÖ 31%ÈÕ pondering whether I should ept Ma¡¯s offer. In my previous life, the answer was obviously no. But in this life, I was on my way back to House Christiansen to deliver my yes. So, now that we¡¯re all caught up, back to my phone call with Ma. ¡°Ms. Teagues, I can¡¯t express how d I am to hear from you.¡± Her voice was smooth and regal, you could tell she was royalty. Smiling. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear from you as well Mrs. Christiansen. How are you feeling, better I hope.¡± ¡°Much better, thank you so much for asking. I thought it would be wise if we spoke while on your way, I want to make sure your trip isn¡¯t wasted. ¡°I understand!¡± There was a slight pause. ¡°I wanted to know, and please, let me know if this may be too much for you, I wanted to know if you could meet us at the hospital. I¡¯d like for you to meet my son.¡±
  1. 2.
¡± * I see. That¡¯s what she met by wasting a trip. She would like to see if I handle seeing him ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all Ma! Should I inform the driver?¡± n I could feel her smile, even through the phone. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m never wrong, I already informed your driver of your destination. I wonder what she meant by that. Hmm. Not putting too much thought into it. I smiled and responded. ¡°Very good! Then I¡¯ll see you soon!¡± I arrived at the hospital around 2pm. As I entered the lobby, I was greeted by a younger gentleman. ¤¤ O 66 O 10:38 Sat, Sep 6 RLD ¡°Ms. Teagues?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ²Ø¼Ò 31%Äú ¡°Excellent. I¡¯m Cameron Lewis, The young master¡¯s assistant. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Young master, so formal. It was almost like I was living in a novel. I smiled brightly as I shook Cameron¡¯s hand. He had a slight look of hesitation in his eyes. As we walked to elevator, I decided to address it now. Better to get any misunderstandings out the way BEFORE the I do¡¯s. ¡°Cameron, I want you to know, you can be open and honest with me. If you have something to say, I¡¯d rather you said it now than .¡± He looked at me with a stern look, closing his eyes and exhaling, he began to speak. Chapter Comments ? Hunted 120 ÁÖ¼Ò 31%ëb ¡°Ms. Teague, please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but why are you willing to marry my young master.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think your skepticism is wrong. I would have wondered the same thing. The truth is, I¡¯m doing this for Ma. I¡¯m not sure why, but she truly feels I am the best person to marry Kai, I want to do everything I can to prove her right.¡± I smiled thinking about her words from this morning. ¡°Besides. I have the feeling she doesn¡¯t take being wrong so well. I don¡¯t want to be first time that¡¯s ever happened.¡± Cameron let out a loudugh, it was true, Ma Christiansen was not a fan of being wrong. He concluded that if this girl was smart enough to know that, at least she wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt Kai. As the arrived on the VIP floor, Cameron escorted her to the young master¡¯s suite. As they got closer, Gracie could hear what seemed like arguing. ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t think this is a good idea! I mean what do we know about her!¡± ¡°Ka, I¡¯ve told you everything.¡± ¡°What, that she¡¯s a Rochester! I don¡¯t really know them!¡± Then there was the sound a male voice, possibly Theo. ¡°Ka, sweetheart, we wouldn¡¯t do anything that would jeopardize the safety of your brother. Now I¡¯m asking you, please, trust your mother and I.¡± As we entered the room, I could see a beautiful younger woman staring Ma and Theo in the eyes. This must be their daughter. I¡¯d done a little research on my way to the hospital. The Christiansens had two children, 22 year old Kai and 18 year old Ka. Suddenly, the three of them turned and looked at me and Cameron as we walked into the suite. Ma was the first to speak. Walking to me with a bright smile, she held her arms out to embrace me in a hug. 6 ||| O 10:38 Sat, Sep 6 R ¡°Gracie! It¡¯s so nice to see you again!¡± ¡°You too Ma.¡± ¡°Ma. Aren¡¯t you .¡± 31% Ka scoffed as she stared daggers at me. Tough little sister, I¡¯m not worried¡­I didn¡¯t die ande back to be defeated by a little sister. We¡¯ll be friends in no time! Next, Theo walked over and gave me a light hug. ¡°Gracie. We can¡¯t thank you enough for this. Allow me to also introduce you to my daughter. This is Kai¡¯s little sister Ka.¡± I smiled brightly at Ka. She looked at me with doubt in her eyes but deiced not to push her parents. Looking away, she held her hand out as if to shake mine. Aht. Aht. I pulled Ka into my arms embracing her into a hug. Caught of guard, she didn¡¯t get a chance to resist. ¡°What are you doing!¡± She yelled as she tried to squirm her way out of my embrace, but I wasn¡¯t letting up. I hugged gently but firmly so that she couldn¡¯t break my grip. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you Ka. I¡¯ve always wanted a little sibling, so thank you. ?? Ka finally stopped squirming and allowed me to embrace her. After pulling back, I smiled at my new sister who was now pouting but didn¡¯t argue. Good. First part over. I then turned my attention to my husband to be, Ma then walked over to his bedside and held out her hand. I gently grabbed her hand and walked over to his bedside. With This text is hosted at Find¡ïNovel light tears in her eyes Ma introduced us. ¡°Gracie, I¡¯d like for you to meet our son. Kai.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I felt like I¡¯d met him before, that¡¯s not possible though. Ha. Smiling, I kneeled down so that I was at his bed level. ¡°Nice to meet you Kai. I¡¯m Grd.¡± Hunted 121 Grd¡¯s POV: 1% After meeting my fianc¨¦, an older gentleman walked into the room. If I had to guess, this was Teddy, Theo¡¯s father and Kai¡¯s grandfather. Theo immediately walked over. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just in time. This Grd, Kai¡¯s new fianc¨¦.¡± I walked over to Teddy and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Lord Christiansen.¡± When I raised my head, he had a serious look on his face. Suddenly, he held his arms out. ¡°What¡¯s with this formal crap! Call me grandpa!¡± I smiled brightly as I hugged Teddy. This family was amazing. After the formalities, we all sat in Kai¡¯s suite getting to know each other. While I appreciated Ma and Theo for protecting the truth surrounding my upbringings, I didn¡¯t want to hold anymore secrets than I had too. Eventually, my identity coulde out, I would rather my new family knew the full truth than find out the wrong way. ¡°So, you see, I don¡¯t exactly from the savoriest background. I appreciate Ma and Theo for trying to protect my full truth, but I don¡¯t want something like this to out and you all be blindsided. I¡¯ll also understand if this may be too much and you would like to rescind the proposal.¡± Everyone sat in silence for a moment. Theo was the first one to speak. ¡°Your adoptive mother, she never told you the truth. ¡°No sir. I didn¡¯t learn my identity until the ident.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m not sure why she did what she did, though I certainly sympathize with her losing a child. Still, what I find most disturbing is your actual biological family. I don¡¯t like the Rochesters one bit for how they¡¯ve treated you.¡± I looked up in shock as the people around me showed concerned and even anger at what 6 O 10:39 Sat, Sep 6 R ? ÁÖ 31%áu my real family did over the past several years. Ka, who now had tears in her eyes hugged me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving you a hard time. Kai¡­he¡¯s my big brother and my best friend¡­and I-¡± I hugged Ka again stopping her mid¨Csentence. She didn¡¯t have to exin. I know what it¡¯s like to want to protect someone you love and cherish. Theo was the next to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t want you staying in that house any longer. We won¡¯t prolong the engagement announcement between the two families. Gracie, when is your 20th birthday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s July 7th, my father will be speaking with my sister and I soon about choosing a suitor. If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like to tell them this weekend.¡± The Christiansens all looked at me with concern. I knew what they were worried about, whether I would be abused in any type of way before making it to their estate. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel ¡°Are you sure you wanna wait until then? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll at least pretend to love you once they find out you¡¯re marrying into-¡± I held up my hand to cut my new father inw off. That was precisely why I DIDN¡¯T want to tell them. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s exactly why I want to wait. I don¡¯t want anymore fake love from those people. I also don¡¯t want them benefitting from this family, though I don¡¯t see a way around it.¡± Theo and Teddy both looked at each other, having studiedw and handled thousands of contracts over the years, they knew a thing or two about brokering deals. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not fond of that idea either. I may have a way to get around that.¡± Teddy looked at me with a mischievous grin. I think I¡¯m gonna like my new grandfather very much! The time was now 5pm, I had been with my new family for over three hours, and the truth was, I didn¡¯t want it to end. I had already informed my mother I would be hanging with Joe until about 9pm so she wasn¡¯t expecting me home until about 10pm. As I stood up to leave, everyone came and hugged me tight. O 6 ||| O < Ma was thest. Before letting me go, she whispered something in my ear. 31% ¡°One day, my son is going to wake up and we¡¯ll share a little story with you. One that you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± ??????? I looked at her with puzzled look, Ma smiled at me and asked that I notify her when I got home. I arrived at home around 10:15pm. After saying goodnight to my driver, I sent Ma a goodnight text letting her know I made it home safe. [Not home. Get into the habit of calling that ce the Rochester Estate. Home will be where your heart is 1 [yes ma¡¯am! Good night!] I smiled brightly as I made my way to the front door. Are the foyer lights still on? Weird. As soon as I opened the door, I felt a huge sting to my face. SLAP! I went flying into the wall. My face felt like it was on fire. As I tried to regain my eyesight, I looked up in confusion. Who had hit me and why? Suddenly, I could see Sharon staring at me with fire in her eyes. ¡°Exin this!¡± What? I looked at my biological mother confused. Was that a ne in her hand? ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t understand. What did I do?¡°. ¡°ying innocent!! Don¡¯t think you can fool me! I found this in your room!¡± WHAT???????? ¡°It¡¯s not enough you hold no value to this family! But to also be a thief! To bite the hands that feed you!¡± 6 ||| O ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°You stole my ne that I was giving to your sister from my room!¡± ¡°What-¡± ÁÖ¼Ò 31%ÈÕ ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it! We found it in your room as the maids were switching them out!¡± I had no clue what they were referring too. But after my vision fully came back, I realized what ne she was speaking about. It was a ne given to my mother by her mother and she nned on giving it to Olivia for her 20th birthday. Regaining my bnce, I stood up slowly as everyone watched me with disgust in their eyes. What did she mean by switching them out? Was she moving my room? Why? First things first. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not sure what is going on as I just got home, but there is no way I took that ne.¡± Sharon red at me,plete contempt in her eyes. ¡°Are you calling me a liar.¡± ¡°Of course not. I am, however, calling you mistaken. There is no way I could have taken that ne.¡± Suddenly, Brian chimed in. ¡°Ugh!! You¡¯re such a damn liar!! Even when you¡¯re caught red handed!¡± Noah then spoke. ¡°Honestly Grd, and to think I vouched for you getting a better room only to find out you¡¯re a thief.¡± Ah. So that¡¯s what this is about. Olivia must¡¯ve ced that ne in my room when she found out they were moving me to better bedroom. ¡°As I said. There is no way I could have taken this ne.¡± Hunted 122 Chapter 122 Grd¡¯s POV: The Rochesters all looked at me, pure hatred in their eyes, suddenly, Olivia spoke up. ¡°Grace, if you want to borrow the ne that¡¯s fine. Just please, say you¡¯re sorry. I don¡¯t want you to be in trouble.¡± 31% Right on cue, her tears began to fall. Also on cue, everyoneforting poor Olivia. What a shit show. My father, Calvin Rochester, now spoke. ¡°Is this the type of behavior you learned under that woman? I¡¯m not surprised; she was a thief as well. It¡¯s only natural she taught you.¡± I looked at my father with death in my eyes. He would pay for that statementter on. ¡°As I said, there is no way I could have taken that ne.¡± Cole now chimed in trying to sound neutral. Coward. ¡°Grd, you keep saying that, but the evidence is clear. You¡¯ve been caught red handed. I sneered at my fool of a brother. ¡°Oh¡­is that right? Because right now all I see is mother holding the ne iming I stole it. Where is the actual proof I took it.¡± Sharon practically foamed at the mouth. The nerve that I would actually use her of lying! ¡°How dare you!! Are you saying I am lying!¡± ¡°I never said that. I merely pointed out your of evidence. As I said, I could not have stolen that ne.¡± ¡°Fine Grd! Exin why it¡¯s impossible!¡± Noah looked at mepletely exasperated. Annoyed that I kept repeating the same thing. OO 6 ||| O < ÁÖ 31%ÈÕ ¡°Simple,
night, you, father, Cole, Brian, and of course¡­mother. All gushed in the grand room over the marvelous cleaning job your jeweler did. ¡®Like brand new¡® I believe was the term that was used.¡± Everyone looked around as if remembering that conversation. Brian then jumped in. ¡°What the hell is your point!¡± Idiot. ¡°My point is, Mother took that ne with her to bed night and never left her room. I think it¡¯s safe to say she would noticed if I went into her roomst night. Which means, I would have had to have taken it this morning.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widen while Cole began to look guilty. At least they weren¡¯t stupid long term, unlike Brian¡¯s dumbass. ¡°So, then you took it this morning! Admi- ? ¡°Then you would have seen me. Seeing as to how you have to pass the breakfast room in order to get to our parents room. Not to mention, mother was still in her room this morning. I left at 8am. So, unless I have some secret invisible serum, I didn¡¯t take the ne.¡± The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Funny. All that yelling just a few minutes ago. Guilt began to seep into the faces of Cole, Noah, and Calvin. Brian and Sharon were still being stubborn, while Olivia¡¯s face was unreadable. Finally, she turned that sugary mask back on. ¡°This is wonderful! I knew Grace couldn¡¯t have done this!¡± Olivia went to grab my hand, but I immediately jerked it back. Tears began to weld up, what else was new. Brian finally spoke again. ¡°Olivia was trying to stick up for you! Why are you acting like this!¡± Then Noah. ¡°Honestly Grd, so a mistake was made, no reason to be petty.¡± ! Chapters first released on ?ovelFind 6 ||| < Then Cole. ÁÖ¼Ò 31%ÈÕ ¡°Yeah Grace, clearly this was a misunderstanding. Olivia doesn¡¯t deserve to be punished.¡± Clowns, fucking clowns. I red at the six people standing before me. Five more days. That¡¯s all I needed. As I turned to leave, Noah called out. ¡°Your room, it¡¯s been moved to the guest room on the we-¡± ¡°No thank you.¡® 39 Who the hell gave them permission to move my room. What, was Noah trying to alleviate his guilt knowing I was sleeping in a closet. ¡°Grd, stop being difficult. There¡¯s no need for all of this. Go ahead to your new room.¡± I kept walking. Finally, Calvin spoke. ¡°This! This is why no one wants to deal with you! Why are you being so difficult! Clearly-¡± That was it. I¡¯d had it with this bullshit. ¡°When. Tell me when I have ever been difficult.¡± I turned myself about face so I could look directly at all of these treacherous snakes. ¡°You¡¯ve now used that word over dozen times. I¡¯d like to know when I have ever been difficult. Was I difficult when you forced me to live in a closet because Olivia needed time to adjust.¡± ¡°Was I difficult when you all had me doing maid¡¯s work because I needed to EARN moving back into my natural family¡¯s home, that through no faults of my own I was removed from.¡± ¡°Was I being too difficult when you forced me to do Brian and Olivia¡¯s homework and tests because it was MY fault for being TOO smart.¡± ¡°Was I being too difficult when you would force me to dress as a maid for your parties because you didn¡¯t want Olivia to feel spited now that your ¡®real¡® daughter had returned.¡± 6 B ||| O 10:39 Sat, Sep 6 RD. ÁÖ 31%ÈÕ ¡°Or what about when I had to stay up for almost 10 hours proposal for Noah because he wanted to have ice cream with the ¡®family¡®, tell me, was I too difficult?¡± The room fell silent, traces of guilt spread across their faces, finally Noah spoke up. ¡°Okay Grd, we get your point-¡± I cut him off. I didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Do you? You get it. Tonight, I came home to being physically followed by verbally assaulted because instead of you all TALKING to me, you ASSUMED. When the truth was clear as day and could have been resolved. You found out I didn¡¯t take that stupid ne and not ONCE did any of you apologize.¡°. ¡°Instead, it¡¯s somehow still my fault. Not I¡¯m sorry for assaulting you, or sorry for not believing you or even¡­well WHO DID take the damn ne?¡± I stared directly at Olivia for this next part. ¡°Because obviously someone tried to frame me. But why should I expect any different? It¡¯s what you all have been doing since I came here. So, if you think I¡¯m going to jump through hoops because you moved my room WITHOUT my permission, I¡¯d rather take the closet instead.¡± I turned around to leave but quickly remembered something. ¡°Oh, and Mr. Calvin Rochester. My MOTHER, she taught me about love, grace, and honesty. None of which involves being a thief. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in her care, but I have a funny feeling, it¡¯s not what I was told. After all, if you truly wanted to find me, you could have.¡± I walked away leaving them all in shock. Enough of the bullshit, I¡¯ming for everybody¡¯s necks! Chapter Comments S Hunted 123 Chapter 123 Noah¡¯s POV: P: 81 We all watched as Grd made her way downstairs back to the storage closet. I couldn¡¯t believe it; she really didn¡¯t want the room. Over the past several years, Grd had been humble, docile, sometimes a t out doormat all out of desperation for us to love her. But tonight, tonight I saw something in her eyes that I had never seen before. Pure disgust. I felt like a storm wasing and there was no way we could stop
  1. it.
As the shock wore down, Cole spoke first. ¡°Maybe we should go down there and apologize, maybe it¡¯ll convince her to take the room.¡± Mother scoffed. ¡°Let her sleep in that closet if she wants too! Now we¡¯re supposed to beg-¡± ¡°Why was she in a storage closet to begin with Sharon?¡± Dad was now looking at mom with an unreadable expression. I could tell thatst remark Grd said got to him. ¡®If you truly wanted to find me, you could have.¡® She was right. I remember the night Grd went missing; mother seemed detached. They searched for about three days before mother wanted to give up. She imed it was too painful to deal with if she couldn¡¯t find her. A few dayster, Olivia came home. Mom looked at dad with shock in her eyes. Her face had gone ashen, ¡°I only told her she had to stay there for a little while; it¡¯s not my fault she never left!¡± Dad called Zelma our head maid into the foyer. ¡°Yes Sir.¡± 11:57 Mon, Sep 8 Still looking at mom, dad barked his orders. ¡°Someone tried to frame my daughter by taking a ne from our bedroom, check the security cameras and tell me everyone that¡¯s been in there.¡± 81 Zelma looked at my father with slightly shocked and puzzled expression. For a moment, I could have swore she nced at Olivia. ¡°Did you not understand me!¡± ¡°O¨COh yes sir! I¡¯ll have the report first thing in the morning.¡± Mom spoke up. ¡°Calvin! What are you doing this for? Why does it matter now?¡± Dad turned and looked at mom, something was definitely bothering him. ¡°When you thought Grd stole the ne it was WW3. Now you¡¯re asking me why I want to know who not only stole something from our bedroom, but tried to frame our daughter?¡± Mom looked around the room with a nervous expression, her question really was ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s over now. She didn¡¯t take the ne. So, what¡¯s the big deal.¡± Dad sneered. ¡°Maybe because for the first time since she¡¯s
back home, she called Mr. Rochester, instead of dad.¡± Dad didn¡¯t say another word, leaving mom speechless as he went to their bedroom. Suddenly, Brian spoke up. ¡°Grd is getting out of control! I admit, we were wrong about the ne, but for her to say all of that stuff!¡± 11:57 Mon, Sep 8 ¡­ ¡°You mean like the fact that she had to do your schoolwork because you kept screwing up?¡± Cole was now looking at Brian with irritation in his eyes. The family was starting to fall apart. In an attempt to calm everyone down, I stepped in. ¡°Look everyone, it¡¯s . It¡¯s been a long night okay. Let¡¯s just all go to bed, we¡¯ll deal with all of this in the morning. Mom, you did hit her¡­it might not be so wrong to at least say sorry.¡± ?????? ???? F¦Énd£Îovel Mom looked at me with anger and irritation, but she didn¡¯t object. She stormed to her room for the night. Suddenly, Brian started up again. ¡°Hey Noah, when exactly did you be team Grd? Trying to make up for the fact that SHE was the reason you were able to get that contract?¡± I turned to look at my idiot little brother. 81 Chapter Comments Hunted 124 Chapter 124 30% 4 ¡°Perhaps Brian. I suggest you start trying to make up for the fact that she¡¯s the reason you¡¯ll be graduating college.¡± I decided to go to bed, she wasn¡¯t going toe out of that closet tonight. By tomorrow, she should be cooled off. Grd¡¯s Pov: I woke the next morning feeling surprisingly light despite that crappy bed. Maybe it was because I was able tosh out after all these years! And even though I was pretty sure it would change absolutely nothing, it felt good to finally get it out. After I finished showering, I received a text from my mother¨Cinw. [Good morning, I hope you were able to sleep well. Call me as soon as you get the chance, Grandpa Teddy thinks he may have found a solution to your concern.] Hmm. If he¡¯s referring to my not wanting the Rochesters to benefit off the Christiansens¡­ I knew me and my new grandfather would be good friends. As I made my way to the kitchen, I could hear what sounded like an argumenting from the breakfast room. ??? ¡°All I¡¯m saying is you didn¡¯t have to hit her mom. We really didn¡¯t have any proof. Why are you being so about this?¡± Silence. Sigh. Sharon¡¯s voice. ¡°Because the maids weren¡¯t the ones who found the ne Noah.¡± Silence. ¡°Then who did mom.¡± ¡°Livie.¡± Silence. Sigh. ¡°So, what you¡¯re telling me is that Livie tried to set Grd up for theft?¡± ¡°No!!! I¡¯m just saying she found the-¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible mom! There¡¯s no way she could have found that ne in Grd¡¯s room!¡± Silence. ¡°Maybe one of the maid¡¯s-¡± ¡°Mom stop. Livie never went back into Grd¡¯s room after yesterday morning.¡± ¡°Noah, she¡¯s my daughter¡­you¡¯re sister! I don¡¯t want her to get in trouble for this! Your father is already on edge after what happened night!¡°¡± ¡°What about Grd m-¡± ¡°What about her!!¡± Silence. ¡°What I mean is, now that we know the truth, it¡¯s no point in harping on this. I¡¯m asking you to protect Livie.¡± Silence. Sigh. ¡°Fine mother, but tell her to rx, that wasn¡¯t necessary. 99 ¡°I will! She knows! She feels really bad! She said Grd was mean to her that morning, so she reacted out of frustration.¡± ¡°I get it. But next time¡­tell her to to me. I¡¯ll handle dad. Mom, apologize.¡± Silence. Exasperation. ¡°Fine.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh hysterically to myself. WOW!! All that crap Noah tried to pullst night acting all concerned, only for him to cover for Livie. I knew it was too good to be true. I walked to kitchen to grab me some orange juice before leaving. As I closed the O 6 ||| O < refrigerator, Sharon was standing near the counter. ¡°Grd. I trust you sleep well.¡± I said nothing. She continued. 30%! ¡°I just wanted to apologize for . Even though the evidence suggested otherwise, I now know you weren¡¯t the one who took the ne. We think one of the maid¡¯s-¡± Hahahahahaha. I began tough hysterically. Who the hell was she trying to fool!! After wiping the tears from my eyes, I grabbed my orange juice and left leaving her just staring in shock. As I made my way to the foyer, I was stopped by Noah. ¡°Grd. A word.¡± I slowly turned around, irritation on my face. Noah looked at me with slight guilt as he cleared his throat. ¡°Um, I trust you spoke with mother.¡± I stared at him nonchntly. He continued nervously. ¡°Did she apologize?¡± ¡°She did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Well then you-¡± I beganughing causing him to pause and stare at me confused. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, you did. I never said I Updates are released by F¦ÉndNovel Hunted 125 Chapter 125 Grd¡¯s POV: Noah¡¯s eyes shot wide opened as I continued tough. Who the hell did these people think they were! Even if I hadn¡¯t heard that despicable conversation, to think a mere forced apology was enough¡­ridiculous. ¡°Grd, why won¡¯t you ept mom¡¯s apology?¡± ¡°Why would I? or better yet¡­why SHOULD I?¡± 29% Before Noah could answer, both Cole and Brian walked into the foyer along with Olivia. My eyes cut over to her causing her to stare nervously at the floor. Noah then scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it Grd. You had your little tantrum night. It¡¯s time to put this whole thing behind us and move on.¡± I scoffed as Iughed even louder. ¡°Why should I move on when I don¡¯t even know who set me up.¡± Noah¡¯s face paled. The others may not have known, he most certainly knew the culprit was Olivia. ¡°Grd, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. So, you¡¯re telling me someone that stole from our parents and also tried to set me up, it¡¯s not important that we find out who that is?¡± The color in Noah¡¯s face began to drain. He knew there was no logical exnation behind his response. Suddenly, Olivia walked forward, the usual tears in her eyes. ¡°Sister, I feel like this is all my fault.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this poor performance. Scoffing, I responded. ¡°It is your fault.¡± ¡°6¡± III O< 11:42 Sat, Sep 6 M 29% Olivia¡¯s eyes widen; she wasn¡¯t aware I knew she was the one setting me up. Both she and Noah¡¯s face began to pale, wondering where I was going with myment. Before she could respond, Brian immediately intervened. ¡°Grd! How dare you me Olivia!¡± Jackass. ¡°Oh? Then it was you that set me up?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widen with fury, it was bad enough I med his precious Livie, but now I was ming him. ¡°What the fuck did you just say!!¡± ¡°You heard me. Since you¡¯re so convinced it wasn¡¯t her, perhaps it was you.¡± Brian was about to charge at me when Noah blocked him. ¡°Grd! Stop this now!¡± Suddenly, Cole spoke up. ¡°Grd, I know you¡¯re still upset about night but to think that any of us is a thief is not only absurd, but it¡¯s cruel and unfair. Especially Livie.¡± Ha! The nerve of this gang of jackasses! The irony almost turned this into aedy show. ¡°So, it¡¯s cruel when one of you are used but normal when it¡¯s me?¡± Cole¡¯s eyes flickered as guilt began to seep through. This family was so far gone, I wasn¡¯t even sure if they fully understood anymore how screwed up they were. Brian pushed Noah¡¯s hands away, as he began to sneer. ¡°Livie wasn¡¯t raised by a criminal! Can you say the same thing!¡± I could feel my heart tighten up as he ndered my mother¡¯s name. Before I could. respond, Noah yelled. ¡°That¡¯s enough Brian!¡± O 6 B O Brian nced at Noah with irritation, but he chose not to challenge him. Instead, he looked as me with a smug smile thinking he¡¯d had me. 29% ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she was raised by a thief, but liars are definitely in full bloom here. So, by all means, celebrate your academic sess, your business sess, your musical and art creations as everyone praises how magnificent the Rochesters are.¡± With that, I turned to leave. I was through with these circus clowns. Noah¡¯s POV: I turned to re at Brian. As usual, he¡¯d gone too far. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do!¡± He walked over to me, fury in his eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re not ming me for this! She used Livie of-¡± ¡°Livie DID do it!¡± The words came flying out of my mouth before I had a chance to stop them. Originally, I had no intention of telling my brothers, I was merely going to speak with Livie personally. Livie walked over to me, tears in her eyes. ¡°Noah, why would you say that.¡± I could never stand to see Livie cry, all I wanted to do was hug her and apologize, but I needed to be stern so that she wouldn¡¯t make any more mistakes. ¡°Livie, Mom already told me you were the one that gave her the ne.¡± Brian instantly jumped in. ¡°So, what! Obviously one of the maids-¡± I held my hand up interrupting Brian¡¯s protest. ¡°There¡¯s no way a maid would have been able to give Livie the ne before or after the O 6 O 11:43 Sat, Sep 6 M move.¡± I looked at my sister, her eyes flooding with tears, she held her head down. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sobbing loudly, she wrapped her arms around me tightly. ¡°Please Noah! Forgive me! I didn¡¯t mean for it to go that far! I was just so mad at her for using me of being pregnant! My virtue means everything to me!¡± 29% Loud sobs began to choke Livie as she cry harder. Brian and Cole came rushing over, we all hugged and supported our Livie. ¡°Livie, it¡¯s okay! What¡¯s done is done. Grd will just have to get over it. ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t Brian! What i¨Cif¡­if¡± ¡°She will Livie! We¡¯ll make sure she does!¡± 27 Cole tried his best to reassure her. We all hated seeing our sister in distress, I would have to find a way to make sure Grd forgave her. Grd¡¯s POV: I arrived at the coffee shop about 9:30am. The events from that morning still had me agitated. I needed to calm myself down. I ordered myself an iced carameltte and waited for the attorney my new Grandad appointed me. After I left the estate, Teddy called me back letting me know what his n was. ¡°Granddaughter! Were you able to get my message.¡® A bright smile formed on my lips as I waited for my rideshare. ¡°I did! Though I was a little confused.¡± I could hear Teddyughing slightly. C O 16 B ||| O 11:43 Sat, Sep 6 M 29% ¡°Well, I most certainly assume so, but I assure you¡­it¡¯s full proof as long as you do exactly as I say!¡± I listened to Teddy as heid out the n for me, he was right¡­it was good! Now, I sat waiting for the attorney to arrive. My father¨Cinw hired someone directly from his firm. Thirty minutester, a tall older woman with blonde hair walked into the caf¨¦. She had the kind of face that was beautiful but stern. You could tell she was no nonsense. She removed her sses, her short blonde hair ruffled as she slid them to her head. She looked around the caf¨¦ until she spotted me. I¡¯d told Teddy to let her know I would be wearing an olive green dress with thin straps. As soon as she spotted me, she smiled. As she walked over, I immediately stood up. Reaching out her hand, she introduced herself. ¡°Grd Rochester?¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[f]ovel I smiled and nodded. ¡°Please to meet you! I¡¯m Erin Mascow, your new legal counsel.¡± Hunted 126 Grd¡¯s POV: 29% Readplete version only at findnovel After my meeting with Erin, I was excited! For the first time in two lifespans, I had something to look forward to! After the meeting, Teddy and Ma called to check on me. ¡°And Erin? How¡¯d you like her?¡± The excitement in Teddy¡¯s voice made meugh. I could tell he was enjoying this. Ma grabbed the phone shortly after. ¡°Gracie, I know we agreed on the weekend, but I just don¡¯t feel secure with you staying there. How about you tomorrow instead?¡± I pondered what my mother¨Cinw said withst night¡¯s events reying in my mind. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s do tomorrow!¡± I could hear both Ma and Ka both squeal. It warmed my heart knowing I could bring them some type of happiness, I knew they were sad about Kai. I decided to treat myself to a nice lunch. In my previous life, after my mom died, I was never treated to nice dinners. Not by my family or my so called husband. I¡¯d stay back watching the Rochesters all go out and celebrate; parties, dinners, gs. All while exining to me why I had to say. Jonathan, he would think of a million reasons to take Olivia out and just as many not to take me. ¡°You know Olivia¡¯s been feeling unwell, I¡¯m just taking her dinner because her stomach has been hurting.¡± ¡°Look, we¡¯ve been over this, Olivia just wanted to talk to someone she trusts. It¡¯s just dinner! Why are you being so damn petty!¡± All those broken promises and feelings of emptiness would soon being to an end! From now on, I was going to live my life and be happy with my new family! I was also going to figure out how to wake my husband up. DO 6 ||| §à 11:43 Sat, Sep 6 M 29% I decided to eat at a restaurant called The Palto. Over the years, I¡¯d heard a lot of good things about the ce from the Rochesters. I would hear theming home some nights bragging about how great the food was. ¡°OMG! That food was so delicious!¡± Olivia would often make sure she highlighted the evening for me. ¡°Oh, Grd! I wish you were there! We had the most delicious dessert! Chocte cake with chocte mousse, that¡¯s your favorite right?¡± Olivia knew what many of my favorite foods and desserts were so to antagonize me, she would order them just so she could brag about how good it was. Eventually, I stopped eating my favorite sweets and meals altogether. Today, however, I think I¡¯ll enjoy it once again. After being seated by the hostess, I looked over my menu. The Rochesters weren¡¯t aware, but my mother left me a small inheritance of thirty- thousand dors. The day after her funeral, an attorney visited me in the hospital exining all the details. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss Ms. Grd. Diana was an amazing woman. ?? At the time, I was still in shock about her death. I hadn¡¯t said much of anything during my stay at the hospital or even at her funeral. I smiled lightly at the attorney nodding my head in ce of speaking. ¡°I know you¡¯re still in recovery, so I¡¯ll make this quick. Your mother took out a life insurance policy for you a few weeks after moving to Willington. She wanted to make sure if anything ever happened to her she could leave you with something. The attorney handed me a blue debit card. On it was a bnce of 30k. Knowing it was thest thing my mother would ever give me, I could never bring myself to spend even a dor. Today, I would use my mother¡¯s card and order her favorite dish and my favorite dessert. I had a new life ahead of me and I wanted to celebrate with her! The Rochesters were right about one thing, The Palto¡¯s food was absolutely amazing! After lunch, I headed to the mall. I decided to buy me a few new dresses and a gift for my new inws; I wanted to look my best or at the very least the best I could afford when I went with the Christiansens tomorrow. This family had already given me so much, I wanted to show my appreciation. 6 O < Sat, Sep £¤29% I settled on this beautiful crystal whale as a gift for the Christiansens. Seeing as to how I met Ma in the ocean, I felt it was fitting. For me, the ocean didn¡¯t represent a day she wanted to end her life, it represented the day we both cleansed away our sorrows. In my previous life, I¡¯d missed that message¡­never again! I decided I would give them the gift after Kai, and I officially became engaged. After leaving the Crystal Hour Boutique, I headed to a popr dress store in the mall. While looking at different dresses, I spotted this beautiful pink sundress. The flowers on it reminded me of the flowerbed my mother and I nted in the backyard of our cottage. As I was walking towards the register, I heard someone call me name. Turning around, I could see Olivia¡¯s friend Tiffany Means walking towards me. In my previous life, Tiffany was one of the people that would also often torture me for the sake of Olivia. She knew Olivia hated me and took pleasure in making my life a living hell, especially when we were in high school. As the memories started to flood my thoughts, I could feel my eyes darkening as she grew closer. ¡°I thought that was you! Hi Grd!¡± * She spoke in this sweet and sugary voice disying a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Equally as stoic, I smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you Tiffany, I hope all has been well.¡± Tiffany smirked; she¡¯d been standing with two other girls I had never seen before. As I turned to leave, she pulled my arm. ¡°Oh, how cute! Did the Rochesters finally give you a little money, so you can stop wearing Livie¡¯s hand me downs? That¡¯s so nice of them!¡± The two girls began tough. I simply smiled and calmly replied. ¡°Actually Tiffany, I earned this money through tutoring others.¡± I decided to go with that lie in case the Rochesters wondered where i money from and used me of stealing again. ¡°You remember don¡¯t you? How my grades were 10 times better than yours and Olivia¡¯s. It¡¯s a shame you never let me tutor you, you might have been able to graduate higher than number 381.¡± 201 6 LO B ||| Sat, Sep 6 29% Tiffany¡¯s face instantly turned red as her two friends stood in shock. Guess they didn¡¯t know their ringleader was a ring idiot. Fume began to steam out her mouth as she began to yell. ¡°Whatever Grd! Ha! I guess you had to be good at something, you¡¯re literally the Rochesters¡® maid. It¡¯s a shame you weren¡¯t stolen by someone of higher-¡± I walked directly to Tiffany¡¯s face to make sure no one but she could hear my next set of words; causing her to stop mid¨Csentence as she stared at me startled. As she backed away slowly, slight fear in her eyes as she could tell my expression had grown dangerous, she nervously spoke. ¡°W¨CWhat the hell are you-¡± ¡°Do me a favor Tiffany. Please don¡¯t ever speak of my mother again because I won¡¯t hesitate to dly go to prison if it means removing your tongue from your mouth.¡± I smiled and eerily cheerful smile as the words poured threw like acid. Tiffany¡¯s eyes widen, slight fear on her face. Regaining herposure, she scoffed. ¡°Whatever Grd. Freak. Come on girls, let¡¯s go. Watching her and her two goofy goffers leave the store; I smiled in triumph. I then walked over to the register, paid for my dress, and then made my way back to the Rochester estate. Chapter Comments Hunted 127 Chapter 127 Grd¡¯s POV: 29% I arrived back home around 2pm. After confirming my pickup time for tomorrow morning with Ma, I felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from my heart. I walked into the Rochester estate with caution, after all,st time I came home I was assaulted for something I didn¡¯t do. As I made my way to my room, I could hear my biological mother call my name harshly. ¡®Jesus, what now.¡® ¡°Grd! Get in here immediately!¡± I walked into the grand room to see Sharon, Brian, Cole, and of course Olivia all staring at me. Just as Sharon was about to say something, her eyes darted to the bags in my hand. ¡°You went shopping!?¡± She said it in an usatory tone suggesting I had the audacity. Smiling politely, I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, I decided to buy me a new dress. Is there something wrong with that?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen, anger seeping through. ¡°How dare you talk me like that! I¡¯m your mother!¡± My mother? I nearlyughed out loud at the hypocrisy. When was thisdy ever a mother to me? Suddenly, Brian spoke. ¡°What I want to know, is where she got the money to buy anything! Have you been stealing again!¡± Brian barked at me with hatred in his tone, awe, he must still be pissed from this morning. Howughable. I rolled my eyes over to Brian, a mischievous grin on my face. ¡°Again? Brian, please correct me if I¡¯m wrong but to steal AGAIN would imply I¡¯ve stolen before. When would that have been?¡± O 6 O < 29% Brian¡¯s eyes widen, he¡¯d realized he was still implying I stole that ugly ne. Before he could respond, I continued. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you of all people are aware, I¡¯m very proficient in academics. I¡¯ve been tutoring to help others pass their exams. Not everyone feels my services should be free.¡± To that statement, all four of their eyes widen. They most certainly were not used to me defending myself this boldly, however, what really pissed them off was the fact that they could not refute my statement. Sharon began to speak, her voice slightly trembling. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know what is wrong with you and why you have be so ungrateful!¡± As tears started to fall down her cheeks, the three fools ran over to console her. At least Olivia had it honestly. Suddenly, Cole looked at me, panic in his eyes. ¡°Grd, why are you behaving this way. I looked at the weakest of my three brothers, Cole. In my previous life, Cole may have irritated me the most. He would always want to appear to be on my side, to understand me, but it was clear, he would always choose Olivia, he would always choose the Rochesters. Feeling myself get angry as I thought of my past, Ished out. ¡°What exactly did I do Cole?¡± He stared at me with a shocked expression, in the past, whenever he pull that little stunt I would simply apologize to maintain peace. ¡°What do you-¡± ¡°I want to know what I did! You¡¯re using me of acting some type of way. So, what did I do? From the moment I walked into this house I was greeted with hostility because I went to the store. Is THAT what I did wrong?¡± Cole looked around nervously, he didn¡¯t have a response. Stuttering, he tried his best to defend himself. ¡°I¨CI wasn¡¯t implying you can¡¯t go to the store Grd! I just meant, why are you being so mean.¡± 6 B ||| O Sat, Sep 6 Coward. ÁÖ¼Ò 29%ÈÕ ¡°When was I mean? Your mother called me into this room with hostility, and your brother just called me a thief¡­again. So, am I not allowed to defend myself?¡± Cole looked at me with a puzzled expression as I emphasized ¡®his mother and brother¡®. Just as Cole was about to answer, Noah walked into the room causing everyone to turn around. ¡°What the hell is going on now!¡± On cue, both Olivia and Sharon ran over to Noah, tears filled in their eyes. Sharon spoke first. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments O 6 A Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel SHARE Hunted 128 Chapter 128 29% ¡°Oh Noah, I think Grd is still trying to punish me for night. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s being so hostile.¡± Foolish. Noah¡¯s eyes darted over to me. His face began to redden with irritation. ¡°Grd, just what the hell are you doing! Look, the ne thing is over! How long are you going to keep this attitude.¡± I smiled sardonically at Noah causing his eyes to widen. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Please ask your family¡® why they are yet again using me stealing simply because I went to the store.¡± Noah looked at his brothers. ¡°Is that true?¡± Brian immediately objected. of ¡°That¡¯s not what happened! We asked her where she got the money from to go shopping!¡± Noah¡¯s brows furrowed. It must¡¯ve dawned on him that the Rochesters never once gave me spending money. Turning back to me, he looked as if he were demanding an exnation. Rolling my eyes, I began to answer. ¡°As I exined to your brothers, I have been getting paid to tutor. Not everyone wants me taking their tests, doing their homework, or working on proposals without so much as a thank you.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widen in shock, he knew exactly what I was referring too. Suddenly, Sharon spoke up. ¡°You see Noah! Such venom!!¡± Noah looked at his mother with an annoyed expression. He¡¯d already spoke with her this morning and here we were again. Suddenly, Olivia spoke up, slight tears still in her voice. 6 O 11:43 Sat, Sept 8 29% ¡°Grace, we were all just worried about you. We didn¡¯t know you had money to go shopping.¡± I looked at Olivie, a smile across my lips that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m curious Olivia. Exactly how DID you find out I went to the mall? Did Tiffany tell you?¡± Olivia¡¯s face instantly paled, in an attempt to feign concern, she¡¯d given herself away. ¡°Y¨CYes, Tiff said she saw you in the sto-¡± I lifted my hand cutting Olivia off, this might be a moment for a little fun. I began to muster up some tears. ¡°Wow. So, Tiffany called you about me buying a dress? Huh. You know, I only decided to buy this dress because she used our family of being broke.¡± Olivia¡¯s face turned to anger. ¡°That¡¯s a lie!!¡± I looked at Olivia, tears nowing down. ¡°No¡­it isn¡¯t. She said the Rochesters must be going broke seeing as to how I could only wear hand¨Cme¨Cdowns.¡± Noah¡¯s face began to redden, speaking ill of me was one thing, but speaking ill of the Rochesters, THAT is wear he drew the line. ¡°Is that true!¡± Before I could answer, Olivia interjected. ¡°Noah that can¡¯t be true! Tiffany didn¡¯t say that!¡± Wiping the tears from my eyes, I looked at Olivia. ¡°Olivia, how would you know? You weren¡¯t there.¡± For a brief moment, her mask almost slipped. Immediately fixing her face. She went back into her usual victim role. O O 6 10 ||| O 11:43 Sat, Sep 6 M. 29% ¡°Grace, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re lying, it¡¯s just¡­Tiffany is my best friend. She would never say something like that. Maybe you misunderstood her.¡± 1 smiled lightly at Olivia. ¡°Maybe.¡± Olivia smiled smugly, thinking she¡¯d won that round. Cole interjected happily. ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s all cleared up! Let¡¯s go to the theater room! Noah, you got home just in time, we were about to watch a movie with Livie.¡± Before Noah could answer, Brian began to bark at me. ¡°What¡¯s with the look!¡± I smiled somberly. ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering how Tiffany would know I wore hand¨Cme¨Cdowns to begin with. Lucky guess I suppose.¡± With that, I turned and headed to my room, leaving them all in silence. After I left the room, I could hear Noah bark at Olivia. ¡°I don¡¯t want you hanging with that girl anymore!¡± ¡°Noah!¡± ¡°No buts! Anyone that speaks down on the Rochesters will be given no mercy!¡± I smirked as I walked to my room. ¡®So fake crying does have its advantages.¡® Chapter Comments 31 Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦ÉndNovel Hunted 129 Chapter 129 Grd¡¯s POV: 29% After I went to my room I suddenly felt exhausted. It wasn¡¯t even 5 o¡¯clock and I¡¯d already felt like I had full day. After gettingfortable, I heard a knock on my door. ¡®What the hell do they want now!¡® I opened the door to find Noah standing there looking at me impassively. Taking a deep sigh, I spoke. ¡°Is there something else wrong Noah?¡± Noah¡¯s face twitched up. His expression looked almost surprised. Quickly fixing hisposure, he exined his reason for being at my door. ¡°It¡¯s nothing wrong Grd. You don¡¯t have to act like that¡¯s the only reason I would to your door.¡± Scoff! This asshole! It IS the only reason! In the seven plus years I lived in this crap house never once did he or anyone elsee visit. Not wanting to start another back and forth, I remained silent, he continued. ¡°Father will be home by 6pm. We¡¯ll be having a family dinner with Jonathan. Your birthday is up, both you and Livie will be 20. It¡¯s time to choose a suitor for you both. Father will expect you.¡± What??? Had something change? In my previous life the infamous suitors dinner didn¡¯t happen until June 28th. That was why I originally intended to stay here until then. Why did the day change? I looked at. Noah nervously wondering what else might change. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t expect change, hell, I weed it. But there were some things I expected to remain the same. Guess the butterfly effect is real. ¡°I¡¯ll be up at 6pm. Noah nodded and walked away, I quickly shut my door to update my inws. O 6 B ||| O < 11:44 Sat, Sep 6 M 29% [Hey future mother¨Cinw! I wanted to update you about tonight; I¡¯ll be informing me family of my engagement tonight. Is that okay?¡± [Of course! This is perfect! Theo and I will head to Kingston tonight. That way we can get you first thing in the morning!¡± [Excellent! I¡¯ll see you soon!] I was ted! My nightmare in this hellish house was finallying to an end. I quickly grabbed my old suitcase and began packing my things. I nned on leaving every piece of hand me down clothing the Rochesters had ever given me. No way was I bringing that dark energy into my new life. Not having much, I was able to finish my packing quickly. Afterwards, I decided to take a nap, setting my rm for 6pm, I closed my eyes finally allowing my body to rest. My rm went off at exactly 6pm causing me to jolt out of my sleep. I could feel my heart pounding as the sweat dripped from my forehead. I was still having nightmares about that fire. After calming myself, I quickly went to the bathroom to freshen myself up. Not wanting to do too much, I decided to put my hair into a ponytail and wore a pair of jeans and a graphic T¨Cshirt. As I made my way towards the dining room, I could hear loud voices andughter. ¡°Jonathan, you must tell your mother to share her famous secret recipe for her peach cream pies! Livie has been dying to learn how to make one for you.¡± Tuh! Olivia cooking, that¡¯s augh. In my previous life they wouldn¡¯t even let her boil water. As soon as I walked into the dining room all theughter stopped. Everyone¡¯s faces instantly tighten as I made my way to a seat. Suddenly, my mother spoke with disdain in her throat. ¡°This is what you decided to wear to dinner! We have a guest! Where¡¯s that dress you im you purchased.¡± C O 6 11:44 Sat, Sep 6 M I was wearing a pair old sweatpants and a T¨Cshirt. I looked at Sharon, and then at Jonathan, speaking nonchntly, I responded. ¡°I¡¯m saving that for someone special.¡± The room fell deathly quiet. All eyes now on me. Jonathan¡¯s eyes widen. I¡¯m sure he expected me to choose him tonight as my fianc¨¦. Suddenly, my father spoke. 29% ¡°Who would be more special than Jonathan Brooks! If you have a new dress go change now!¡± Before I could respond, Olivia jumped up. ¡°Dad, maybe we shouldn¡¯t make Grace ufortable. I think she looks fine.¡± I scoffed inwardly. Who was she trying to fool, she just didn¡¯t want me to upstage her in front of her beloved Jonathan. It¡¯s not that Olivia was unattractive, quite the opposite in fact, however, in terms of natural beauty I had her beat, and if I actually went out my way to dress up, she couldn¡¯tpare. Tonight, she¡¯d put on her Sunday¡¯s best in order to impress Jonathan. My father looked at me once more annoyed but caved for Olivia. ¡°Fine, take your seat!¡± He barked at me with pure annoyance in his eyes. As I say down, my three brothers all stared at me with the same look of annoyance while my mother and Olivia continued to talk with Jonathan. ¡°Grd! Has your manners ran away from you today?!¡°. Confused, I looked at my father¡­what now? Before I could respond, he continued. ¡°You haven¡¯t said hello to our guest yet! Stand up and greet Jonathan.¡± ¡°Why, he didn¡¯t speak to me either.¡± The words flew out faster than I intended like a natural reflex. Although my tone was low, it was stern. When I looked up at my father, I could see his face reddening from pure anger. O III O < ¡°What did you just say!!¡± ¡°The truth. I said the truth.¡± My father was about to explode when Noah jumped in. ¡°Grd! Stop this at once! How dare you embarrass us in front of Jonathan!¡± I didn¡¯t say a word; instead, I continued to eat my sd. Jonathan scoffed. ÁÖ¼Ò 29%Ö± ¡°It¡¯s okay Noah, I don¡¯t expect her to be as graceful as Livie. Why my grandfather cares so much about bloodlines is beyond me.¡± I continued to eat. Unable to bare it, Calvin mmed his hand onto the table. ¡°Grd! I am your father! You will NOT disrespect me in my house! Enough is enough! You think just because I sympathized with you night you can act like this!¡± Sharon soon chimed in. ¡°You see Calvin, this is what I mean. She is ungrateful! I cannot believe she is my daughter!¡± Brian saw that as his opportunity to jump in. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s not mom! The only daughter you have, the only sister we have¡­is Livie.¡± He sneered the words with a smug tone expecting me to react. In my previous life, something like this would have brought me to tears. I continued to eat. Noah scoffed, ¡°Grd, you¡¯ll do well to show Jonathan some respect. He¡¯s going to be your husband soon. We will not tolerate embarrassment!¡± Putting my fork down, I stared at Noah with a nk expression. ¡°Who said he¡¯s going to be my husband.¡± O 6 00 ||| O 29% The entire room fell silent. Even the maids stopped in their tracks for a brief moment. My father, Noah, and Jonathan all stared at me like I had three heads. In a menacing tone, Calvin spoke. ¡°What did you just say?¡± I repeated myself. ¡°Who said I was going to marry Jonathan?¡± Chapter Comments ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel 1 Hunted 130 Chapter 130 Grd¡¯s POV: £¤ 29%ÈÕ Calvin stared at me with pure hatred in his eyes, never would he have imagined me Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n disobeying him. Sharon soon stood up. ¡°Calvin, honey, if she doesn¡¯t want to marry Jonathan why force her? Everyone knows Jonathan loves Livie.¡± Jonathan soon chimed in. ¡°Mom is right Mr. Rochester, I love Livie! I want to marry her! I¡¯ll speak with my grandfather, please, let me marry Livie.¡± Brian chimed in. ¡°Dad, Livie deserves to be happy! Why should Grd get everything! She¡¯s ungrateful and useless!¡± Useless, thising from the guy that can¡¯t take his own tests. Still, I didn¡¯t care, I continued to eat. Finally, Noah spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of game you¡¯re ying-¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there is no game. I do not wish to marry Jonathan. His grandfather loves Livie; he¡¯ll get over the whole pure blood thing.¡± Jonathan began to yell. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention my grandfather! And you¡¯re right! He does love Livie! He actually cannot stand you! The only reason he wanted me to marry you is because you¡¯re biologically a Rochester! If you-¡® ¡°Then there should be no problems.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widen. Never had I spoked this brazen to him. In the past, because I knew the families wanted us to marry, I tried my best to be as nice andpliant as possible in hopes that he would at least like and appreciate me. C O 6 ? ? 14:2 ||| O Calvin began again. ¡°You¡¯re useless!! Completely useless! You hold no value to this family! You couldn¡¯t even honor this family by marrying Jonathan! Don¡¯t expect me to care about who your next betr-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help finding a husband father. I¡¯ve already found my own.¡± Suddenly, the room fell quiet again. None of them expected me to say that. Brian was the first to speak. ¡°What are you lying for? As if someone would want to marry you. No one even knows you exist.¡± Noah chimed in. ¡°Honestly Grd, now is not the time for jokes. You should have just married Jonathan. It¡¯s not like you would have been able to find anyone better.¡± I looked at Noah with a sardonic smile. Bet lies within marrying someone in love with another woman? ¡°So, you think as good as I can Damn.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widen. Even he had to admit that sound absurd. ¡°It beats the alternative.¡± Cole said in a low voice. ¡°And what alternative would that be Cole?¡± ¡°Come on Grd. Enough. You¡¯re never going find someone as high a status as Jonathan. At best you¡¯ll end up marrying some old man or bing a mistress to another prominent figure. Is that really what you want?¡± Hearing him say those words aloud. I knew the Rochesters thought low of me, still, it cut me deep hearing it like this. Was that really all I was worth to them. ¡°Who I marry is none of your concern Cole.¡± 6 ||| O ¡°Grd, look¡­now I¡¯ve tried to be on your side-¡± TAND 29% ¡°When! When have you EVER been on my side? When has ANY of you been on my side? You all just use me as your emotional punching bag to make yourselves feel good.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes widen before a look of guilt shined on his face. Perhaps that pea sized brain was trying to think of a time and he couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, Olivia chimed in with her tears guest starring. ¡°Grace. Please. Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s true, Jonathan and I love each other, but we¡¯ve known each other our whole lives. Still, if it means you can be happy, I would much rather you marry him.¡± I stared at Olivia with not a hint of emotion. The rest of the family, however, flocked. ¡°Livie don¡¯t do this! She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Brian yelled as he red at me. ¡°Livie, you¡¯re too good a person. Grd is ungrateful.¡± Chapter Comments Hunted 13`1 Chapter 131 Noah walked over to her, his words basically telling me he regretted ever possibly choosing my side over hers. ¡°I won¡¯t do it Livie!! I love you!!¡± Jonathan cried out while hugging her tight. Suddenly, Sharon made her way over to me as I stood to leave. SLAP! 29% Sharon hit my face hard, my cheek felt like it was on fire. ¡°How dare you disrespect this family like this! I should never have brought you back here! You¡¯re nothing but a gue! If only that fool-¡± This text is hosted at find{n}ovel Sharon stopped mid¨Csentence as if she were about to say too much. Composing herself, she walked back over to Olivia. What the hell was that about? ring back at Sharon, I spoke. ¡°Let that be the time you ever put your hands on me again!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen as she backed away. The eeriness of my tone and my eyes made her nervous. I looked around at the freakshow also know as my family. She was right one thing; I didn¡¯t belong here. I decided now was the time to tell them. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning.¡± Silence. ¡°And going where! I have no time for your drama-¡± ¡°To South Bay. I¡¯ve been offered a marriage proposal from the Christiansens.¡± The room fell quiet for a moment beforeughter erupted. ¡°Hahahah!! I must say Grd; you definitely have a future in . What type of fools O 6 do you take us for!¡± Jonathan continued tough. ¡°Grd, enough of the lies. Why would a family as prominent as the Christiansens want you to marry their son?¡± Noah looked at me with pure disgust. Shrugging my shoulders, face nonchnt. ¡°Ask them yourself tomorrow. They¡¯ll be here in the morning.¡± Silence. ¡°Grd, what type of game are you ying at?¡± I looked Calvin dead in the eyes and walked away. Five minutester, I returned with an envelope in my hand and tossed it on the table. Calvin looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the marital contract from the Christiansens. Ready for you to sign.¡± Noah walked over near Calvin, snatching the envelop off the table he ripped it open. After reading over the first page, his face began to pale. At the very top was the official House Christiansen seal. Scanning the contents he looked over at my father. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true.¡± GASPS!!! ¡°What! Let me see!¡± Calvin scanned over the first page, his eyes beaming with joy, it was true, his daughter was marrying into House Christiansen. Suddenly, Calvin squealed with joy. ¡°Grd!!! This is wonderful news!!! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner!!!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen along with Olivia and Jonathan. OO 6 O O III §à 11:44 Sat, Sep 6 MM. ¡°What! Are you telling me it¡¯s true! SHE is marrying into House Christiansen! How!!¡± ÁÖ¼Ò 29% Calvin looked at Sharon with irritation. He didn¡¯t care about the how¡¯s or whys, all he knew was he would now have the protection, benefits, and connections of House Christiansen. ¡°Who cares how!¡± Calvin beamed as he made his way over to me with a huge smile on his face. Disgusting. ¡°Finally, Grd, finally you¡¯re showing you¡¯re worthy of being a Rochester.¡± This fucking prick. So I guess years of being a maid and step stool wasn¡¯t showing my worth. He moved in to hug me, but I stepped back. For a brief moment, I could see an expression of anguish, masking it with a smile, he continued. ¡°What time will they be here tomorrow?¡± ¡°9am. So, I need you to sign those documents as soon as possible.¡± I spoke in a disassociated tone causing Noah to get agitated. ¡°Is THIS why you¡¯ve been behaving this way? You think you¡¯re special because you¡¯re marrying into House Christiansen?¡± Calvin red at me. ¡°I most certainly hope not! Never forget Grd, you are a Rochester first!¡± I smiled inwardly, not ording to my contract. Chapter Comments LIKE Hunted 132 Grd¡¯s POV: 29% I stared at Calvin with slight amusement in my eyes. The nerve of him iming I¡¯m a Rochester. Please! Majority of North Bay didn¡¯t even know I existed. Majority of Kingston thought I was merely a servant to the Rochesters. With a mischievous smile I responded. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry father¡­I won¡¯t forget.¡± Calvin slightly shuddered, with a nervous expression he turned and walked back the table. Olivia, who had been eerily quiet the whole time, slowly walked over to me. With a smile that never reached her eyes she gently grabbed my hands. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so happy for you but¡­well¡­how is this going to work exactly?¡± Cole looked at Olivia with a puzzled expression. ¡°Livie, what do you mean?¡± Olivia turned back to me. ¡°Well¡­correct me if I¡¯m wrong but, isn¡¯t their son in a ?¡± GASPS!!! Noah responded next. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯d almost forgotten about that. Kai Christiansen was in an ident that rendered him .¡± Suddenly, Brian began tough hysterically. ¡°Now it all makes sense!! They want to marry that vegetable of a son off to someone so they can y nurse and maid!! And they chose you!! Hahahaha!!!¡± My eyes shot over to Brian, I think I¡¯m going to enjoy making his gravel the most. Sharon smiled smugly. O 6 O < 11:44 Sat, Sep 6 M. 29% ¡°Well of course they did. Even an elite family like that knows that girl is useless. If they truly wanted a Rochester, they would have chosen my Livie. Well, at least now you¡¯ll be of some benefit.¡± And just like that, Olivia turned the tide of the shock intoughter. But I didn¡¯t care, I knew their days of joy was numbered. Calvin immediately signed the contract without thoroughly reading it, just as Teddy predicted. Handing me the documents, no longer was the beam of joy from earlier, but now a look of disdain. ¡°Listen girl! Whatever the Christiansens ask of you, you must do! I don¡¯t care what it is! You will not embarrass this family!!¡± I stared at my father with a nk expression; I couldn¡¯t afford for him to know how much I hated him¡­not now anyway. Olivia looked at me with feigned concern though there was smugness in her eyes. ¡°Oh, sister, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan walked over and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°What are you sorry for babe. She¡¯s only getting what she¡¯s worth. As if a family like that would have ever wanted her to marry their son had he been woke.¡± Smiling smugly, Jonathan continued. ¡°And to think you had the nerve to pretend as if you had a better option.¡± I smiled at Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s really something isn¡¯t it? That I¡¯d rather marry someone in a than have to deal with you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face turned fire red. Olivia quickly ced her hands on his chest. ¡°Jonathan stop it. Let¡¯s just be happy for Grace.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I am happy! Happy to know you¡¯ll be cleaning up after some brain dead sap!¡± O 6 O < N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel 11:44 Sat, Sep 6 M SLAP! I pped Jonathan hard. Everyone was shocked, it took a minute topute what had just happened. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red! His right cheek burned brightly, stained from my left hand. My eyes were widen ferociously. My father suddenly ran over along with my mother and brothers. Instantly holding Jonathan back as his fury began to erupt. ¡°You bitch!!! You dare hit me!!¡± ¡°Calm down Jon!!!¡± Noah yelled as he gripped his arms. ¡°What the hell just happened!!¡± Calvin screamed! ¡°Why would you do that Grd!¡± Cole screamed as he tried to help Noah. ¡°I told you she was getting out of hand!¡± Brian screamed as he hugged Olivia who was now crying. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault!! Jonnie why did you say that!¡± ¡°I only said the truth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!!!¡± Sharon yelled causing everyone to halt their actions. ¡°Disgraceful! Acting like this! Jonathan, if you are going to marry my daughter you had better act like you have some ss and grace! You represent the Brooks and now the Rochesters!¡± Then she turned to me. Disgust burned through her eyes. ¡°And you¡­if you ever disrespect someone in my house like that again¡­I will surely make you 6 ||| O A pay. I don¡¯t give a damn who you¡¯re marrying.¡± I know she expected me to cower, in my previous life that death re was good for making me cower into submission. I stared at Sharon with equal disgust. My tone matching hers. ¡°If anyone ever disrespects my husband like that again¡­I¡¯ll make them pay¡­and I won¡¯t care who they are.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen and for a brief moment, I think I saw fear in her eyes. Before she could respond, Calvin walked over cing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Grd, why don¡¯t you go and pack. If the Christiansens truly are tomorrow it¡¯s best you get ready now.¡± His voice was calm but strained as he attempted to defuse the situation. Without saying a word, I red at him and then turned to leave. The room remained quiet until I was out of earshot. ******* ** Noah¡¯s POV: We all stood in shock as Grd went to her room. Never had we seen her like this. Had marrying into House Christiansen given her that much heart? Brian was the first to speak. ¡°I know we¡¯re not going to just let her get away with this! She was insane just now!¡± I looked at Brian with annoyance. If we were being honest, Grd wasn¡¯t the one who started this. ¡°Jonathan shouldn¡¯t have said that about Kai Christiansen.¡± Oliva and Jonathan¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. ¡°I know you¡¯re not making this MY fault! I only stated the ob-¡± ¡°What you said was reckless!¡± Olivia began to cry. 6 11:45 Sat, Sep 6 M ¡°Noah, please calm down. Don¡¯t be upset with Jonnie. Grd had no right to hit him. She¡¯s just angry that Jonathan loves me. This is all my fa-¡± ¡°No Livic¡­ It¡¯s your fianc¨¦¡¯s fault. Tell me something Jonathan, did it ur to you what might happen if she went back and told House Christiansen how you MOCKED their son?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widen. Finally, it was sinking in. Dad chimed in. ¡°Noah is right! I have no doubt they only want to marry that useless girl to be a caregiver for their son. That being said, disrespecting House Christiansen will NOT be tolerated!¡± Brain began to protest. ¡°So, we¡¯re supposed to what! Kiss Grd¡¯s ass! Over my dead body!¡± ¡°Dead is exactly what you will be if she tells them what happened tonight! House Christiansen is the most powerful family in the world! They¡¯ll destroy us!¡± Brian began to calm down. Exasperated, I continued. ¡°Look, no one is asking you to kiss Grd¡¯s ass. By tomorrow afternoon we¡¯ll be rid of her anyway and then we can finally go back to the way things were before she entered our lives. We just have to get through tonight. We all know her life is about to be a living hell¡­she¡¯ll get what she deserves.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. After dinner, we all dispersed to own rooms and devices. Hopefully this crisis was averted. Hunted 133 Chapter 133 Ma¡¯s POV: After I hung up with Grd, I ran to tell everyone the great news. ¡°She¡¯s here tomorrow!¡± ÒÏ»á 29% I looked into the bright faces of my husband, father inw, and daughter. The night she left after meeting the family and Kai, I filled everyone in on who Grd was and why Theo and I were so adamant about her marrying him. ¡°Oh, wow! I remember him telling me about her when we were younger! I used to think she wasn¡¯t real.¡± Ka had tears in her eyes. ¡°I knew it was something about her I liked!¡± Teddy beamed as he looked at Kai lying in the bed. ¡°You hear that boy! Your mother found her!! Wake your ass up so you can see her beautiful face again!¡± The tears started to stream down his face. Theo walked over to console Teddy. We¡¯d finally found her, the angel with the violin. After I informed Theo that we would be leaving that night so that we could get her as early as possible, I decided to visit Kai and tell him the good news. ¡°Good afternoon Madam Chris. How are you!¡± I smiled brightly at the nurse; she was checking Kai¡¯s vitals. ¡°How is he this afternoon ?¡± The nurse smiled brightly. ¡°He¡¯s actually doing great! We noticed a lot of brain activity this morning! More than we¡¯ve seen the past six months.¡± O 6 ||| §à < I could feel my heart pumping fast! He must¡¯ve heard his grandfather! Heard herugh! He¡¯s trying to wake up!! I immediately sat next to him, tears welding in my eyes. ¡°Kai. It¡¯s mommy. You heard her¡­didn¡¯t you! You heard your angel!¡± When Kai was 12 years old, his best friend Sammy passed away from kidney failure. It broke his heartpletely. Until Sammy, it had been hard for him to make friends. Everyone was either scared of him or envied him for being heir Christiansen. Sammy was the only one at the time not afraid to make friends with him. After his death, Kai would often spend time at South Clearwater Beach. It was his and Sammy¡¯s favorite ce to go. One day, while on the beach, he was sitting near the ocean just crying. Theo and I tried our best to console him, but nothing worked. I was just about to get him when this little girl about 10 years old holding a violin walked up to him. ¡°Do you wanna hold my sea stones?¡°. Her voice was so adorable and angelic. At first, Kai tried to ignore her, but she kept persisting. ¡°No? Okay. What about my seashells? I got a bunch of them! My mom always says I take too many but I-¡± ¡°Why are you bothering me?¡± I was just about to intervene, I thought for sure the girl was about to cry. But instead, she just smiled. ¡°Because you look like you¡¯ve been crying.¡± Before Kai could respond, the girl instantly perked up. ¡°Oh! I know! Why don¡¯t I y something for you!¡± ¡°What?¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel ¡°My violin! This always makes my mommy smile!¡± Before Kai could protest, the girl started ying. Even I had to admit, for a child, that young she was amazing. Perfect posture, her fingers almost moved as free as the ocean. It took me several minutes to realize Kai waspletely captivated. His mouth was slightly 6 [ §à 11:45 Sat, Sep 6 M opened as he stared at her while she continued ying eyes closed, a piece I¡¯d never heard before. When she was finished, Kai instantly frowned. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop!¡± His tone was rude as he yelled, I was sure the girl would leave then, but her face was defiant. ¡°The song¡¯s over dummy.¡± 29% HA! She¡¯d called my son a dummy! No one would have dared to speak to him like that. I thought for sure he was going to blow a gasket, instead, he lowered his head, voice humble. ¡°C¨CCan you y some more please?¡± I waspletely shocked. The little girl smiled brightly; she began to y some more. Each song was more fascinating than thest. After two hours of ying, the little girl¡¯s mother called out to her. It was time to go home. I watched as Kai¡¯s face instantly fell. Suddenly, the girl touched his cheek, leaning closer to his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, we¡¯ll see each other again. Besides, you look a l¨®t cuter when you smile.¡± Kai¡¯s face instantly redden. As the girl smiled and turned to leave, Kai stood up and called out to her. ¡°Hey! Girl!¡± She turned to face him. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ll see each other again?¡± The girl smiled brightly. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re friends aren¡¯t we!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know your name!¡± I¡¯ll never forget the sound of that giggle and the way her face lit up. I instantly pulled my O 6 ||| phone out so that I could catch that shot. ¡°It¡¯s Gracie!! My name is Gracie!!¡± 29% Before Kai could tell her his name, she ran to her mother. After that day, we had to move to Conrad for two years while Theo finished a huge resort project. He never saw the little angel again. But meeting her made him feel alive again with hope that he could make more friends. After that day, he began to opened up more, met new people, gain new friends. She¡¯d saved him with her violin. Just like she saved me. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments Grd¡¯s POV: 29% I woke up at 5am. I could hardly sleepst night. It wasn¡¯t the fact that they ganged up on me again, that I used too. But hearing Jonathan refer to Kai as a ¡®brain dead sap¡®. For a moment, I¡¯d actually thought about killing him. I had to calm down before Ma and Theo got here. I didn¡¯t want them to know just how despicable these people truly were. Not because I wanted to protect the Rochesters or Jonathan, but because I couldn¡¯t dare For original chapters go to Find~Novel to see the looks on their faces knowing that some asshole said such awful words about their son. Restless, I decided to y my violin. Whenever I was sad or felt overwhelmed, my violin would always bring me back to my inner peace. After my mom died and I moved in with the Rochesters, I ended upposing over 250 pieces. One might say that was impressive, but the truth was actually more depressing, as it showed just how sad and depressed I was living in this house. When I picked up my violin, the first thing that popped into my head was the beach. It was early evening, the sun hadn¡¯t set yet, the waves of the ocean were like dancing clouds, and the first face that popped into my mind was Kai. But he wasn¡¯t asleep, instead, he was smiling at me. It felt so familiar. As I yed, my notes got brighter and brighter, I imagined what a piano would sound like with this piece. My mind just kept thinking of his face and what his smile would look like. By the time I was finished I could feel the tears on my face. I didn¡¯t care how long it took, I was going to wake Kai up and I would use my music to help me do it. It was now 7am, two more hours until Ma and Theo got here. I decided to grab me a bagel and orange juice. As I walked into the kitchen, I noticed Calvin sitting at the breakfast nook. He was drinking a coffee and reading something on his tablet when he looked up at me. We stared at each other for a brief moment before he spoke. ¡°I take it you¡¯re all packed?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Silent. ¡°Well, if you need help bringing your bags and boxes-¡± O 6 B ||| ¡°I only have one suitcase. I¡¯ll be fine.¡°\ Calvin looked at me with a confused expression. ÁÖÄî 29% ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. You¡¯ve been here for over seven years how could you only have one suitcase? What about all the clothes we¡¯ve brought you?¡± I looked at Calvin with a nk expression, it was the only way I could stop myself from looking at him with pure disgust. He truly had no idea what was going on with me. He didn¡¯t care one way or another. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring too. I¡¯ve never had anything purchased for me in this house. I¡¯ve only ever had Olivia¡¯s hand¨Cme¨Cdowns; surly you don¡¯t expect me to take those items.¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes widen; he truly had no idea¡­how pathetic. Scrambling in his pocket as if he were looking for something, he finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get my ck card, you¡¯ll go to the mall now to buy some new clothes.¡± I held my hand up to stop him, I didn¡¯t want anything else from these people. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary father.¡± Calvin stared at me as if I¡¯d grown a tail. ¡°What do you mean not necessary! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing you to embarrass me in front of House Christiansen. Even if it is just an employee picking you up, you represent Rochester!¡± Employee?? He thought the Christiansen¡¯s were sending an employee to pick me up, well¡­this is going to be interesting. I smiled politely at my fool of a father. ¡°I¡¯ve already purchased me a dress, I assure you, I have no intentions of embarrassing my family.¡± 2 Hunted 135 Chapter 135 Calvin¡¯s expression eased up, after a brief pause, he responded. ÁÖ 29% ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. Still, leaving here with only one suitcase, it sends a message that we never purchased anything for you which isn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t purchased anything for me.¡± Calvin began to look exasperated. ¡°Why are you being difficult! Are you trying to give the impression that your parents didn¡¯t take care of you!!¡± I almostughed aloud. My days of lying about how loving you all are, was over. ¡°I¡¯m not TRYING to do anything father. If you feel you¡¯ve been every bit the adequate and loving parent, then by all means, show the Christiansens. Show them the room you set up for the daughter you love so much, show them the various clothing and presents you¡¯ve purchased for the daughter you love so much. Tell them her favorite foods, movies, and colors. Tell them how your favorite daughter likes to celebrate her birthday and what she loves to do during St. Merry¡¯s day.¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes widen, he¡¯d realized he never did any of these things for me. He knew absolutely nothing about his biological daughter. I smiled bitterly. ¡°Just remember to switch the name from Olivia to Grd and you¡¯ll be just fine.¡± I turned to leave; I no longer had an appetite. Calvin stalked out of the kitchen shortly after. The time was now 8:15am, I had just finished getting dressed and doing my hair. I didn¡¯t have a lot of care products; I was d I purchased the few items I got yesterday. I didn¡¯t know a lot about makeup, so I settled on a light pink blush and lip gloss. For my hair, I settled on a fishtail braid with a few strands of curly hair. Thankfully I had thick and long hair that didn¡¯t require too much. The sundress fit me perfectly, I purchased a pair of light pink wedged heel shoes to with a deep pink flower at the toe opening. I gave myself one more look in the mirror, hoping this would be good enough for my inws and fianc¨¦. C O 6 Find the newest release on find?novel ||| O 11:45 Sat, Sep 6 M M. At 8:35am Ma texted me to let me know they were 25 minutes away. I decided to make my way upstairs. As I pulled my old suitcase I could hear voices andughtering from the grand room. Everyone was woke. Looks like Jonathan stayed the night as well. As I made my way to the foyer, Sharon called out to me. I stopped and turned slowly looking directly at her. Sharon¡¯s eyes widen as she took a closer look at me. ¡°Grd?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, everyone began to walk into the hallway. My three brothers instantly stared in shock, they¡¯d never seen me dressed nicely or in anything that wasn¡¯t a hand¨Cme¨Cdown. Cole was the first to speak. ¡°Wow Grd! You clean up nice!¡± Brian scoffed. ¡°So, she¡¯s wearing a dress, what¡¯s the big deal.¡± Cole rolled his eyes choosing not toment back at Brian. Noah was the next to speak. ¡°You look decent. Thank you for not embarrassing us.¡± Dickhead. Jonathan stared at me with furrowed brows but said nothing. Suddenly, Olivia walked towards me with a fake smile on her face. ¡°Oh Grace! You look so pretty! I¡¯m so used to seeing you in my hand¨Cme¨Cdowns, it¡¯s nice to see you in something that¡¯s yours.¡± This fuckin bitch! Any chance to throw a jab. Suddenly, Brian and Jonathan began tough. ¡°That¡¯s a good point Livie; she is always trying to be like you. Wearing all of your old and out of seasoned clothes.¡± C O 6 ||| O < 11:45 Sat, Sep 6 M Brian continued tough until Noah shot him a re. But I just simply smiled. 28% ¡°Hmm. Perhaps that¡¯s why some people thought the Rochesters were poor. It appears clothing could only be purchased one daughter at a time.¡± Chapter Comments O 1 O Hunted 136 Grd¡¯s POV: Olivia¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of her sockets at thatment. Noah then walked towards us, fury in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough! No one thinks the Rochesters are poor! As for purchasing clothes, you could have asked Grd, you chose to-¡± ¡°What have you done to earn new clothes? Are you saying you¡¯re too good to wear Livie¡¯s hand¨Cme¨Cdowns? Olivia is still adjusting to you being here, I don¡¯t want her to feel we love you more than her?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widen at my response. Those were just SOME of the responses I received the few times I asked for new clothing. After a while, I got the picture and stopped asking altogether. Calvin walked into the foyer just as Noah was about to answer. When he saw me, widen. Much different than this morning huh. ¡°Grd, you look nice. I trust you have everything.¡± ¡°I do.¡± his eyes He didn¡¯t say anything else. Sharon shot him a re, confused that he didn¡¯t say much else. Guess he didn¡¯t tell her about our little chat. Just then, Zelma walked into the foyer, her eyes wide open. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am. The Christiansens are here.¡± My face instantly lit up. Calvin and Sharon looked at each other and began to walk towards the vestibule. ¡°Their representatives are here, please escort th-¡± ¡°No sir. It¡¯s the actual Christiansens. Lord and Lady Christiansen themselves.¡± A small smirk came across my lips as I watched everyone¡¯s faces begin to ashen. Sharon C 6 ||| O suddenly spoke up. ¡°Are you telling me Theodore and Ma Christiansen are HERE?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Calvin barked at Zelma. ¡°Well let them in! Come, everyone to the grand room!¡± Everyone turned slowly and in confusion as they made their way to the grand room. As I followed, I could hear Sharon whispering to Calvin. ¡°Why would they here personally?¡± ¡°How would I know!¡± Squirming are we? The whole scene was absolutely hrious. A few momentster, Zelma announced the arrival of Lord and Lady Christiansen along with their bodyguards. I had to give it to my inws; they certainly knew how to make an entrance. As Ma and Theo walked in, their faces began scanning the room¡­looking for me. As Calvin and Sharon walked up to them disying their fakest smiles, Ma finallyid her eyes on me. Her face softened as we finally connected. ¡°L¨CLord Christiansen, Lady Christiansen! What a pleasure to meet you. Wee to the Rochester estate. Please, allow me to introduce you both to my family.¡± Like foot soldiers, my three brothers, Olivia, and Jonathan all made their way to Ma and Theo. ¡°This is my wife, Sharon Rochester.¡± Sharon bowed slightly, a huge smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both, thank you for to our home.¡± ¡°Next, these are our lovely children. My sons Noah, Cole, and Brian.¡± 10 6 ||| O Chapter 136 Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel All three bowed and extended greetings. The Christiansens said nothing. ¡°And this is our beautiful daughter Olivia and her fianc¨¦ Jonathan Brooks.¡± Olivia smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡± Followed by Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to meet you both.¡± Ma and Theo continued to stand in silence, clearly making Calvin and Sharon nervous. ¡°U¨CUgh, please. Have a seat while we prepare some tea. Zelma! Prep-¡± Theo held his hand up stopping Calvin mis¨Csentence. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary Rochester. We don¡¯t n on staying here for very long.¡± His voice came out like a general¡¯s voice,manding and powerful. Finally, Ma spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll forgive us for our confusion but if this daughter is marrying the Brooks boy, when do you n on introducing us to the one marrying our son?¡± Ma¡¯s voice was like silky ice. Calvin and Sharon¡¯s eyes widen nervously as they looked around the room for me. It was sad really, even when it was supposed to be all about me they made it about their other children. Forgetting me was second nature for them. As everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me, Sharon¡¯s expression grew annoyed. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there! Come and meet your new mother and father in¨C!¡± Chapter Comments 1 O 6 Hunted 137 28% She barked at me like I was one of the servants instead of her daughter. Even in front of royalty she couldn¡¯t hide her disdain. Ma shot her a re, luckily for Sharon she missed it, Calvin however did not. He immediately became nervous, smiling a little too brightly. As I walked towards Ma and Theo, Sharon began to speak her voice t. A far cry from the enthusiasm they had introducing their other children. ¡°This is our daughter Grd. We hope that you show patience with her. We only got her back seven years ago, so she hasn¡¯t had the adequate amount of training as our other children have had.¡± Ma looked at Sharon with a look of disgust causing her to shudder slightly. Calvin then spoke up. ¡°Uh, what my wife means is Grd may not be as poised and graceful as our Livie, but she will most certainly serve well as servant and caretaker. ?? Theo and Ma shot death res at Calvin. In all honesty, they were doing an immacte job at ruining themselves all on their own. Ma spoke first. ¡°Such prideful introductions for your sons and other daughter. Yet this is how you introduce the daughter you¡¯re allowing to marry my son?¡± The color began to drain from Calvin¡¯s face. Sharon began to exin, ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s not it! Madam, I¡¯m not sure if you were aware, but Grd was taken from us when she was a-¡± ¡°Oh, we are aware. Did you think we wouldn¡¯t investigate the family of the woman we chose to marry our son?¡± ¡°O¨COf course.¡± Theo spoke next. ¡°Did the two of you truly think we requested your daughter¡¯s hand for our son just to make O 6 B III O < her a servant?¡± 28% Calvin and Sharon¡¯s eyes shot up in fear, this hadn¡¯t gone the way they thought it would. Noah then tried to intervene. ¡°Lord and Lady Christiansen, please forgive my parents if you felt they misspoke. What they meant to say-¡± ¡°You¡¯re the brother correct? Not the father or head of household?¡± Theo red at Noah causing him to back away while everyone else stood in silence. Finally, Ma smiled brightly at me, walking past Sharon and Calvin with her arms extended she embraced me tightly. ¡°Hello daughter.¡± As I embraced her back, I caught a nce of Sharon, her face was ashen, and her eyes were red with fury! Speaking loud enough for only me to hear, Ma smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be out of here soon; we just want to verify something first.¡± I squinted my eyes slightly as I was a little confused, but I nodded in agreement. I didn¡¯t know what their overall n was, but I trusted thempletely. Ma walked back over to Theo. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be leaving soon, so, if you could show us where you had ¡®our daughter¡® sleeping. We¡¯d like to get a general idea of what her tastes are.¡± It was something about the way Ma said, ¡®our daughter¡®. I found my eyes betraying me as they began to water. Calvin and Sharon eyes widen as the final drops of color that remained in their faces began to disappear. Calvin scrambled to figure out how to answer. Ma then spoke, ¡°You didn¡¯t have her living in a closet did you?¡± Ïà Everyone¡¯s face began to fall. Suddenly, Ma began tough hysterically, an eeriness to herughter making it that much more frightening. O [6] ||| ¡°We¡¯re only kidding. Surly a family as prominent as yours wouldn¡¯t have treated your own daughter in such a manner.¡± 28% Guild began to spread across Calvin and Noah¡¯s face while Sharon¡¯s expression was nk. Ma then looked at her watch. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave now. We¡¯ll inform you all when the wedding takes ce.¡± Turning to face me, Ma extended her hand to me. ¡°Come daughter, let¡¯s go home.¡± I smiled passionately as I grabbed her hand. Theo then ordered the guards to grab my violin and suitcase. We didn¡¯t even say goodbye as we existed the estate. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel Thus came an end to my life in that hellish house. Chapter Comments Hunted 138 Chapter 138 Grd¡¯s POV: ²¹¼Ò 28%ÈÕ As we left the Rochester estate, I could feel my chest loosening up as if the air was being put back into me. Finally, I¡¯d altered the course of my previous life! For the first time, I looked forward to what my future would bring. After getting into the limo, I took onest look at the Rochester estate. I was there for over thirteen years in my previous life, and it left me nothing but pain and death. I said a final farewell to myself, allowing my heart to finally release the hurt. Now, all that was left was fury. As soon as my husband regained his consciousness, I would destroy the Rochester and Brooks. We arrived at the estate a little after 2:30PM. I informed Ma and Theo that I would like to visit Kai. For some reason, my heart was aching to see him. By now, my stomach was roaring from hunger. Ma immediately grabbed my hand; what do you say we all have some lunch before you visit Kai. Her eyes were bright and filled with joy. I nodded in agreement. As soon as we entered the foyer, I could hear Ka¡¯s squeal of excitement. ¡°Sister¨Cin¨C!!! She¡¯s here!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh as she ran towards me. We hugged each other tightly as Grandpa Teddy entered the foyer. I couldn¡¯t help but feel there was a difference in their energy towards me. It was as if their love for me grew overnight. ¡°There she is! What do you say you go and wake my knucklehead grandson up so this family can be .¡± Even though he chuckled, I could hear the faint sadness in his words. Everyone was coasting; praying Kai would finally wake up. I wanted to help in any way I could, I owed the Christiansens everything! I wouldn¡¯t let them down! I smiled at Grandpa Teddy. ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± After lunch I felt energized! The Christiansens went all out! I couldn¡¯t remember thest 6 B ||| O 28% time I¡¯d ate that good. After getting settled in, I headed to the hospital to see Kai. Ma had given me a key for the VIP floor. ¡°Now I¡¯ve already updated the hospital staff, so you have full clearance. Cameron will be there to greet you since it¡¯s your first time by yourself. This is your own personal key to enter the VIP floor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not with me?¡± Ma smiled gently. ¡°I think Kai would appreciate some alone time with his fianc¨¦.¡± I blushed at the thought of being alone with Kai. Why did I feel so shy all of a sudden? Brushing those thoughts away, I headed to the hospital. Upon arriving, I was immediately greeted by Cameron. With a warm smile he shook my hand. ¡°Ms. Teagues, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± I smiled inwardly, Ma must¡¯ve asked him to refer to me as Teagues instead of Rochester. ¡°You as well Cameron. I trust you¡¯ve been well?¡± ¡°I have.¡± He introduced me to all of the staff and informed them by word of House Christiansen I would be privileged to any medical updates regarding Kai. As we got closer to the room, Cameron paused. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now madam. I only wanted to make sure your first visit went smoothly.¡± I nodded and thanked him for all of his help. My heart started to pump rapidly as I entered Kai¡¯s room. The nurse had just finished checking his vitals. Slightly startled as I entered, she quickly greeted me with a smile. ¡°You must be Ms. Teagues, the young master¡¯s fianc¨¦. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± 33 O 6 O 11:46 Sat, Sep 6 M I smiled brightly as I introduced myself properly. ? ? 28% ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to know Master Christiansen¡¯s health has improved significantly. We¡¯re noticing a high increase in his brain activity that we haven¡¯t seen since his arrival.¡± I beamed with joy! Kai was trying to wake up! I just had to figure out what the right button would be. On the car ride back to South Bay, I¡¯d decided to order some medical books on neurology and brain development. I was hoping I could find some assistance in those books to point me in the right direction. I pulled the recliner chair close to Kai¡¯s bed and sat down. It was amazing, everything about him was perfect. His beautiful cream colored skin with the slight natural blush. His almond shaped eyes, his dark hair with hints of brown. He was so handsome. My heart started to speed, and I began to feel guilty. Here Kai was lying in aa, and my mind was wondering to unsavory thoughts!!! My ears began to redden from embarrassment. In an attempt to get my mind out of the gutter, I began to speak to Kai. I read in one of the books I ordered online thata patients can often retain brain activity if they have constantmunication. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you remember me, but I¡¯m Grd Teagues. Your new fianc¨¦. Please don¡¯t be angry at your parents for setting this up without your consent! I promise, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to be a wife worthy of House Christiansen!¡± I smiled brightly at my soon to be husband as I told him about myself. ¡°So, I know I¡¯ve been introducing myself as Grd Teagues, but my birth name is actually Rochester. There¡¯s a reason I go by Teagues¡­that I¡¯ll save for when you wake up. The stories I tell today will be filled with nothing but love.¡® 29 I spent the next few hours telling Kai all about my life growing up with my mother Diana. ¡°And when I yed my first sonata, you should have seen her face. The tears instantly swelled up her eyes. My mom was so dramatic.¡± I smiled lightly thinking about my mother. She loved and supported everything I did. It was about 7:40pm when I received notification that my car had arrived. I decided to go home a little early today, spending all of this time with Kai inspired me topose. I leaned over and kissed my fianc¨¦ lightly on the cheek. For a brief moment, I could have 6 E O 11:46 Sat, Sep 6 M. sworn I saw his eyes and mouth twitch. Wishful thinking? ? ??28% I stood up and stared at him for a few more moments before leaving. Smiling brightly, I bid him a good night. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, this time with my violin. ?? When I arrived home, the family was all in the grand room. Ma instantly popped up. A smile brightly on her face. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself my dear?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but disy a huge smile, I actually did enjoy myself. I haven¡¯t had a talk The rightful source is find?novel like that in a long time. ¡°I did. It was very peaceful. Also, the nurses stated he¡¯s been showing some remarkable brain activity. If it¡¯s okay with everyone, I¡¯d like to try something.¡± Everyone grew quiet as they waited to hear my idea. Theo spoke softly. ¡°Whatever idea you have my dear, you¡¯ll have our full support. I smiled brightly at my new father¨Cinw. 99 ¡°Thank you! In that case, I¡¯m going to need a piano. I¡¯d like to a Hunted 139 Chapter 139 Grd¡¯s POV: Everyone stared at me for a moment, Theo speaking first. £¤28% ¡°Yes! We actually have a music room with a piano. It¡¯s also soundproof so feel free to be as loud as you need to be.¡± I smiled brightly at my new father¨Cinw, the excitement in his eyes made me feel this was the right thing to do. Ma walked over to me dawning a beautiful smile, her eyes looked as if they had slight tears in them. Hugging me tightly, she whispered. ¡°Kai has waited a long time to hear your music.¡± Huh? What did she mean by that? I looked at my mother¨Cinw with a puzzled expression, but the way her eyes beamed, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°Would you like to get before you go to the music room?¡± I looked down my dress, that would definitely be a good idea. Suddenly, I began to panic. In my haste and defiance to make sure I brought nothing of Olivia¡¯s with me; I¡¯d forgotten to bring night clothing. Ma noticed the worry on my face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong my dear?¡± I looked at her with embarrassment on my face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any night clothes.¡± Content originallyes from f?ndnovel Ma¡¯s eyes widen, sympathy on her face that turned to slight rage. ¡°I curse that family for treating you this way!¡± I smiled; it felt good to have someone be angry over me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m finally out of that house thanks to you all.¡± O 6 §à 11:46 Sat, Sep 6 M Ma smiled passively. 28% ¡°No worries about clothing, remember the guest bedroom from the first time you were here? We keep clothing in that closet for guests just in case they stay overnight unexpectedly.¡± Ahh. So that was why that mini boutique had so many clothes in there. Ma directed a maid to take me to the guest room for a change of clothing. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to take my daughter¨Cin¨Cmeasurements, tomorrow I want her closet filled with new clothing.¡± The maid nodded in agreement as my eyes shot wide open. I didn¡¯t want her to go through that trouble! As soon as I began to protest, Ka walked by interjecting with a sly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about objecting big sister!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. Nodding inpliance, I made my way to the guest room. After picking out some night clothes, I took a nice hot shower and made my way to the music room. As the maid opened the door, I waspletely amazed. The music room was beautiful! The walls were filled with artwork of music notes, instruments, and dancers. The pastel colors made the room feel warm. There was an entire drum set in the far right corner and a mini stage to the left. In the center, there was a white grand piano. Beautiful. I smiled brightly as I made my way to the piano. Pulling out my music journal, I scanned over the piece I had began working on this morning. I ced a speaker on top of the piano and pressed the record button on my phone so that I could record the music. Adding in some more piano notes, I decided it was time to hear what it would sound like. As I began to y, my mind instantly went to Kai. I imagined his eyes opening, the smile on his face as he saw his family. The tears of joy they would cry seeing him finally awake after so long. I also thought about how he would react the first time he saw me. My fingers danced across the piano keys as I allowed myself to feel free and joyful. This song would be my letter of love to the man I¡¯ve never known but always prayed for. As I finished the final part, my heart felt as if a weight had been lifted. I hit the stop button O 6 ||| O < on my phone and sat in silence for a moment. Chapter Comments ¡ê1 Write Comments SHARE 6 ||| §° 28% Hunted 140 Chapter 140 ¡°That was beautiful.¡± A 28% Ma¡¯s words pulled me out of my thoughts causing me to jerk from being startled. As she walked towards me she had this beautiful smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s the second time I nearly scared you to death. I¡¯m sorry. Discover more novels at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°No worries. My mind was in another ce, totally not your fault.¡± She smiled as she sat beside me. ¡°So, the brave violinist is also a pianist I see.¡± I chuckled at her choice of words remembering the first day we met. ¡°Emm hmm. I y a little of the drums too. Though not as thorough as the violin or piano.¡± ¡°Very impressive.¡± She looked around the room for a brief moment before speaking again. ¡°This room, it was created for Kai. One day, when he was younger, a very special event happened to him causing him to fall in love with music. He¡¯d decided to learn the piano and when we returned from Conrad, he had this room built.¡± I smiled lightly, we had something inmon! How wonderful would it be if he and I could y something together. Suddenly, a dreadful thought came to mind causing all the happiness I¡¯d just felt to drain. Sensing the change in my mood, Ma¡¯s eyes widen in panic. I looked at my mother¨Cinw and smiled warily. ¡°Ma, I¡¯m so grateful for you. All of you. My greatest hope is that I¡¯ll live up to being a daughter and wife House Christiansen will be proud of.¡± ¡°Oh, sweetie of course-¡± I gently ced my hand on hers; stopping her mid¨Csentence. 6 @ ||| §à M ¡°I only have one request.¡± 28% I thought about Jonathan in my previous life. Most of his hatred towards me was because his family all but forced him to marry a woman he wasn¡¯t in love with instead of allowing I him to be with the woman he did love. And whereas that was no excuse to abuse me, was empathetic to that plight. I didn¡¯t Kai to resent me the same way. ¡°When Kai wakes up, should he not feel the same way about me, please¡­don¡¯t force him to marry me. I promise I¡¯ll spend my entire life repaying the debt of freedom this family has given me. But I don¡¯t want Kai to feel responsible.¡± Ma stared at me for a brief moment before speaking a light smile on her face. ¡°Oh, my darling. You have no idea. However, you have my word. Should Kai choose not to marry you, we won¡¯t force him otherwise.¡± I stared at Ma for a moment with a puzzled expression. What did I have no idea of? Deciding not to pry any further, I smiled brightly. The most important thing was that she would honor my request. After I finished up in the music room, I made my way to my suite for bed. The time was now 11:18pm and I wanted to get a good night¡¯s rest for tomorrow. That night, I dreamt of my mother. I could see her standing in a field of pink roses as she smiled at me brightly. There were wordsing out of her mouth, but I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying. As she continued to smile, I could see her releasing someone¡¯s hand. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have said it was Kai¡¯s. I woke up in a jolt. It was the first time since my rebirth that I hadn¡¯t had a nightmare about the fire. After my breathing paced, I looked at my phone to check the time. 7:52am. Perfect. I got up quickly to shower and get dressed, I would grab something quick to eat and head to the hospital. O Hunted 141 Chapter 141 Grd¡¯s POV: 28% When I walked into the breakfast room, Ma and Theo were already up having coffee. Both greeted me cheerfully as I walked into the room, a far cry difference from the Rochesters. ¡°Good morning my dear. I trust your first night here was peaceful.¡± ¡°It certainly was! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve slept that peacefully in a long time. Thank you both so much.¡± Ma gently grabbed my hand smiling. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure. I hope you know how much you mean to this family and how happy we are to have you here.¡± I could feel my eyes betraying me as the tears slid down my cheek. Ma handed me a napkin to wipe my eyes. ¡°Have some breakfast.¡± She walked me over to the breakfast bar. My original n was to just have an orange juice and bagel, but the food looked so delicious, my stomach grumbled in disagreement with my choice. I sat back at the table had breakfast with my inws. As we were chatting, Ka came into the room. ¡°Good morning everyone.¡± She yawned as she made her way to the breakfast bar. After making her te, she sat beside me and leaned her head on my shoulder. I smiled joyfully, I¡¯d never had any real siblings, it felt good having such an adorable little sister. ¡°So! What do you n on doing today Gracie?¡± I smiled slightly at Ma for a moment before turning to Ka, ¡°I¡¯m actually going to head to the hospital today. I have a special story to share with Kai.¡® 6 ||| O < Ka nced me with a puzzled expression while Ma smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure my son is going to love whatever that story is.¡® 28%2 Theo spoke with a warmth in voice, I concluded Ma must¡¯ve told him about the song. I smiled at my new family, eager to see if I could bring them some true joy. I decided to wear an ocean blue summer dress today, letting my hair out of the fish braid from yesterday, my thick hair was now wavy. I decided to let it stay out wearing a headband to make sure my face stayed clear. I arrived at the hospital at 10:37am with my violin and speaker. Today I would y my love letter for Kai. Ma informed me they would all be arriving soon as well. I pulled a stool up next to his bed, he looked so peaceful, I almost felt guilty about the possibility of waking him. Shaking those thoughts immediately out of my mind, I¡¯d concluded my husband¨Cto¨Cbe had slept long enough. ¡°Good morning Kai. I hope that you¡¯ve rested well and that your dreams have been beautiful. I want y something for you today. And if you like it, you can wake up and tell me.¡± I smiled lightly as I opened my violin case. I checked my strings to make sure they were tightened and rosined my bow. I then pressed y on the speaker I brought with me, as the piano music began, I waited for my cue to begin ying. On cue, my hands began to glide across the violin strings as the music blended beautifully together. ¡®I hope this will work. Kai, please wake for me.¡® ** ***** Ma¡¯s POV: Me, Theo, Teddy, and Ka arrived at the hospital about 20 minutes after Gracie. My heart was pounding fast as we made our way to Kai¡¯s suite. Last night, I¡¯d told Theo about the piano piece sheposed. ¡°I think she¡¯s going to use her music to help Kai wake up!¡± This text is hosted at fin?novel I smiled brightly at Theo, true hope in my eyes for the first time. Theo smiled lightly though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. I knew he was skeptical about whether O 6 ||| it would work. ¡°Do you really think it will work? I mean, we¡¯ve tried music therapy before and it¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t HER music!¡± I cut Theo off before he could finish. It was true, we¡¯d tried music therapy in the past with no results. But something in my heart told me this time would be different. Theo didn¡¯t understand, he¡¯d never heard her y before. He just needed to hear Gracie y and he would have faith as well. We arrived at his suite right as Gracie was about to begin ying. I held my hand out to stop them all from walking into the room. I quietly pulled the door open, I didn¡¯t want to disturb her, suddenly, like an ocean breeze, Gracie began to y her violin alongside the piano piece sheposedst night. Our hearts nearly stopped as we listened, the music was so beautiful. Kai would surlily wake up, he¡¯s been longing to hear his angel for so many years. *** ** Kai¡¯s POV: As I continued to sleep, I could feel my dreams changing at rapid speed. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I¡¯d been asleep, but it felt as if I hadn¡¯t seen my family in years. When I turned around, I realized I was in a field of roses. In the middle stood an older woman, she smiled at me lovingly as she walked towards me. I knew I had seen this woman before, though I couldn¡¯t remember from where or when. Finally reaching me, she gently took my hand into hers. ¡°Well, I can see why she was enamored with you. Please treat my daughter well. She¡¯s waited a long time for you. What???? I was totally confused. As she let go of my hand, she began to disappear. Panicking, I began to call out. ¡°Wait!! Who are you talking about?! Please don¡¯t go!!¡± 6 ||| < ¡°Follow the music.¡± The music?? What Mus- At that moment, I could hear the most beautiful music ying. My heart began to race, why did that music feel so familiar? I began to walk in its direction, as the music became louder, my heart fluttered more. I know this music but why! Suddenly, I could feel butterflies in my stomach. It couldn¡¯t be!!! Wait!!!! Is it her!!!! She¡¯s here!!! I could feel my feet begin to run as the music grew louder. ¡°I¡¯m Gracie!!!¡± I finally called out her name as my heart pounded against my chest, suddenly, there was bright light! ¡°Kai¡­.Kai can you hear me?¡± I could hear muffled sounds as my eyes struggled to adjust to the bright lights. As the sound became clearer, I could hear a bunch of people talking around me. ¡°Kai! Honey! It¡¯s mommy! Can you hear me!¡± Mom? ¡°Somebody get the doctors in here now!!! My son has awakened!!!¡± Dad? No, wait, where did she go??? Gracie!!! I struggled to move, my body betraying me as I tried to sit up. ¡°Don¡¯t move son!¡± I could hear my dad panicking. Where is she??? I know I heard her voice!!! Finally, as my eyes adjusted, I scanned the room quickly and then¡­.there she was. Though I hadn¡¯t seen her since we were children, I recognized that smile instantly as the tears streamed down her face. O 6 ||| O < Gracie. I finally found you, my violin angel. Chapter Comments ? Hunted 142 Chapter 142 Noah¡¯s POV: 28%2 It¡¯s been almost three months since Grd left with the Christiansens. I can still remember that day as it lingered in my brain like the smell of rotten fruit. Grd left with those people without a single word. Fury burned through my parents as the doors closed behind her and the Christiansens. ¡°That little bitch! How dare she embarrass us like that!¡± My mother scream as she threw a ss against the wall causing everyone to jump back. ¡°Calm down Sharon!¡± ¡°Calm down! Calm down! We just got made a fool of in front of the world¡¯s most powerful family! How can I calm down!¡± I could tell my father was reaching his breaking point. In all honesty, I was irritated with them both. Theirplete disregard in front of the very family Grd was marrying into was nothing short of pathetic. What¡¯s worse, I no longer felt the Christiansens shared the same sentiments about Grd that we all did. The way they looked at her, it was as if the sun shined out of her. When Lady Christiansen referred to Grd as ¡®our daughter¡®, I could hear the deliberate tone in her words. It was as if they were iming Grd. Brian decided to speak up. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit how powerful they are. What right did they have to treat us as if WE were the ones less than Grd of all people.¡± For once my fool of a brother was right. You could clearly tell the Christiansens held a low regard for us while they beamed with joy over Grd. It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Am I the only one that felt like they may have already known Grd? I mean, she never exactly told us HOW she received that proposal.¡± Cole looked over at me and dad, suddenly, dad saying it didn¡¯t matter how she received that proposal became the biggest form of irony. O 6 ? B ||| O ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. She¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s all move on. When they send the wedding invitation, just pretend she¡¯s apart of our family that day. We don¡¯t want to piss the Christiansens off anymore than we already have.¡± 28% With that, father left the room. Mother looked over at me, her eyes filled with anger and traces of sadness. What could she be sad about? ¡°Did you hear the way that woman called her daughter! That little¡­first the woman that stole her and now¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she stormed out of the room. Could she be upset about Grd being close to another woman? The thought of that seemed unlikely, but if that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ Suddenly, Olivia spoke. Throughout the entire situation, she remained the quietest. Her face had an unusual expression; I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of it. She smiled warily. ¡°Well, if the Christiansens do care about Grd, I hope she has a happy life, even if her husband is a vegetable.¡± For some reason, her words didn¡¯t match her expression. She motioned for Jonathan to follow her as she left the room. ¡°Do you think they care about her?¡± Brian asked me with a worried look on his face. I knew why he was worried; it finally began to dawn on him that Grd could tell the Christiansens everything. A thought that had been haunting me from the moment they arrived. ¡°I don¡¯t see how they could. There¡¯s no way she could have met them prior, I¡¯m not sure how or why they chose to marry her to their son. I¡¯m going to do some digging to find out. In the meantime, not a word of her or this to ANYBODY!¡± Both Cole and Brian nodded in agreement. Until we got more information, we needed to hold off on bragging about Grd bing a Christiansen. ¡°Still, it was pretty rude of her to leave without even so much as a goodbye. She didn¡¯t even look in our direction. We are her family after all.¡± Cole¡¯s words gave me mixed feelings. Were we her family? In the seven years Grd 6 [11 had been here, I couldn¡¯t remember one family act we had with her. Perhaps her anger was warranted, though that didn¡¯t give her the right to disrespect us. Whatever. For more chapters visit fin?novel She¡¯s gone now. Time move forward. 28% Now, it¡¯s been three months since her departure, and the realization has been hitting hard. The school year had just started at the University for both Brian and Livie and they were already on the verge of academic probation. Hunted 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Mr. Rochester, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ÁÖ¼Ò 28%ÈÕ As I sat across from the Dean at Bayview University, I could feel my irritation growing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s not. Have the Rochesters not donated an obscene amount of money over the years to this University?¡± ¡°Well¡­yes sir you have but-¡± ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, without that funding, this school would not have the and resources that they have today correct?¡± ¡°W¨CWell, yes-¡± ¡°Then exin to me why you can fix my siblings grades so that they won¡¯t end up on academic probation.¡± Dean Launberg looked at me with exasperation in his eyes. Since Grd left, both Brian and Olivia were forced to do their own work leaving them severely behind. I was pissed! I knew she¡¯d done some of their work, but I wasn¡¯t aware it was to this magnitude. ¡°Mr. Rochester, the problem is, even if I curve their grades, at this rate they won¡¯t be able to pass midterms or finals. Also, some of the instructors are wondering if they were cheating year. The drop in their grades have been significant.¡± ¡°You dare use the Rochesters of cheating!¡± I had no choice but to use fear for persuasion at this point. ¡°No! No! Of course not! I¡¯m just expressing concerns! The main concern right now is their ability to pass their midterms and finals-¡± ¡°You let me worry about that! Curve their grades so that they don¡¯t end up on probation. I¡¯ll make sure they pass.¡± The dean was about to say something and then decided against. He knew that if he Latest content published on find{n}ovel pushed too much it would put the school¡¯s funding at risk. O ||| O < Sat, Sep 6 ? ? 28% I stormed out of the school pissed. What the hell had Livie and Brian been doing these past two years! I got back to the house in record time. Both Livie and Brian were in the grand roomughing with Jonathan, it irked me to see them not studying. As soon as Livie saw me, she perked up. ¡°Noah! What are you doing home so early?¡± I looked at Livie annoyed causing her to shudder. Brian then spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s up your ass? Why aren¡¯t you say-¡® 99 ¡°I just got back from the university after having a meeting with the dean regarding you two.¡± The words sneered out of my mouth like acid. Both Livie and Brian¡¯s faces instantly turned ashen. They knew I¡¯d learn about their grades. ¡°Look Noah, I can exin¡­we-¡± I waved my hand cutting Brian off. ¡°How the hell can you exin! You¡¯re both in danger of probation! Do you know what kind of embarrassment that is!¡± ¡°Just rx Noah, I¡¯m sure-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking you for your thoughts on this Jonathan. If anything, you need to help my sister, YOUR fianc¨¦ not flunk! I highly doubt your grandfather would be thrilled about. that.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened, he knew what I said was true. If Isaac found out about this; he would surlily call off the engagement. He was already irritated when he learned Grd was marrying someone else. I¡¯m going to have tutors here starting tomorrow. Until your grades are up don¡¯t even think about doing anything but studying! I barked my orders and left the room feeling exhausted. Their grades weren¡¯t the only issues. The business proposal Grd set up for me regarding a property investment now had to be extended. I had no idea what all the proposal entailed, and I hadn¡¯t been able to get in contact with Grd. Her original phone number was no longer in use. O 6 B ||| O 28% No one had been able to get a hold of her since the day she left. That evening, as we all ate dinner, my father began to fume. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that little bitch has been gone three months without so much as a word! We haven¡¯t heard anything from her OR the Christiansens! No dowry, no partnership, nothing!¡± I was about toment when Zelma walked into the dining room holding an envelope. ¡°Sir, this just arrived by way of carrier. ¡°Hand it here.¡± Zelma handed father the envelop. My mother looked over. ¡°What is it?¡± Suddenly, my father¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡°Finally!! It¡¯s an invitation from the Christiansens, they are inviting us to they home for birthday celebration!¡± What???? Three months of nothing and now all of sudden a party? I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I had a bad feeling about this. Chapter Comments ¸£ 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 144 Chapter 144 Grd¡¯s POV: * 28% After I finished my piece, I turned around to ce my violin on the table when suddenly, I heard what sound like a mumble. Startled, I immediately turned back around. My eyes shot wide opened, I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just saw¡­Kai¡¯s eyes were opening!! My heart instantly pounded! It worked!! It really worked!! I began to call Kai¡¯s name; I needed to make sure I was right. ¡°Kai¡­Kai can you hear me?¡± SPLASH! The sound of the water pitcher falling startled me causing me to turn around. Ma and Theo looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. In a low and shaky voice, Ma spoke. ¡°What did you just say Gracie?¡± Before I could answer, Kai began to cough faintly. Ma and Theo immediately ran over to his bedside. ¡°Kai! Honey! It¡¯s mommy! Can you hear me!¡± Ma was now crying. Just then, Ka and Grandpa Teddy walked into the room with a bag of snacks, each looking shocked. ¡°Somebody get the doctors in here now!!! My son has awakened!!¡± I could see Ka¡¯s eyes begin to water. ¡°Dad¡­what did you just say???¡± I could feel my eyes watering as well; Kai was finally waking up after six months in aa. As I turned back to face him, his eyes finally met mine. I thought he would look at me with confusion, after all, he had no clue who I was. Instead, he looked at me with what seemed to be a longing. Like he¡¯d been waiting all his life to see me. Weird. C O 6 @ O 28% I wiped the tears out of my eyes. Before I could say anything, the doctor and nurses made their way into the room. ¡°Please excuse me Lord and Lady Christiansen.¡± We all stood back while the doctor began to exam Kai. ¡°Sir Christiansen, can you hear me? I¡¯m doctor Connors.¡± 99 Dr. Connors began to sh a light into Kai¡¯s eyes; suddenly, Kai spoke in a low and groggy voice. ¡°I can hear you Dr. Connors, can you please move that light.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Do you think you can sit up? I¡¯d like to check your vitals to make sure everything is stable.¡± Kai began to move his body, we all watched in silence as he began to sit up. I could hear Ma gasp as Ka sobbed loudly. Theo and Teddy just watched on in amazement. ¡°Your doing great Kai! Nurse Lauder, let¡¯s get a reading on his bp and heart rate.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel ¡°Right away doctor!¡± Nurse Lauder beamed as she pulled the small table over with the vital machine. After checking his vitals, they determined everything looked good. ¡°He looks great Lord and Lady Chris, of course I¡¯ll want to have an ekg and cat scan done to make sure his heart and brain are fine. But so far, he appears healthy. We¡¯ll take it easy as he just woke up.¡± Theo and Ma nodded in agreement, tearsing down their faces as they made their way back over to Kai who was now being hugged by Ka. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever scare me like that again you jerk!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Can you ease up on the hug though.¡± I smiled brightly at the brother and sister reunion, suddenly, something hit me. ¡°Um, Dr. Connors¡­what about his diet? Will he be able to eat?¡± 6 B ||| O I asked the doctor before he could leave. He smiled brightly at me. ¡°That¡¯s a great question Mrs. Christiansen. I would say let¡¯s start out with liquids such as broths for the next two days and then we¡¯ll move to solids. Mainly soups if possible.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wee. Take good care of him.¡± 28% a I beamed as I turned around to make my way back to Kai. As I got closer, the talking and crying suddenly stopped as we locked eyes on each other. I suddenly felt shy; I could feel my cheeks begin to redden. Why was he staring at me so intensively. Was it because he didn¡¯t know who I was? Was he angry his parents set up an engagement with aplete stranger? I began to feel nervous. I decided it was best for me to at least introduce myself. Smiling brightly, I spoke. ¡°Hello Kai. I¡¯m Gra-¡± ¡°Gracie.¡± WHAT!!!! How the hell did he know my name??? Had Ma or Theo told him? I looked at him nervously as everyone else beamed. Finally, Theo spoke. ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t we give them a moment. ¡± Ka began to protest. ¡°What!! This is the part I was waiting for!¡± Ma tapped Ka¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your father¡¯s right Ka. Let¡¯s give them a moment.¡® 22 ¡°Why don¡¯t we go grab lunch, I¡¯m sure everyone is a little hungry.¡± Grandpa Teddy suggested. O 6 ||| O < 28% In all honesty, I wasn¡¯t hungry, I was too nervous. Kai and I continued to stared at each other as everyone began to leave, suddenly, remembering what the doctor said, I called out to Teddy. ¡°Grandpa Teddy!¡± ¡°Yes dear?¡± ¡°Kai can only eat broths for the next two days!¡± Ma smiled warmly at me. Suddenly, she walked over to me and hugged me tightly. I could feel my cheek getting wet as her tears fell down. ¡°Take care of my baby.¡± I nodded in agreement. Once everyone left, the room grew ufortably quiet. I turned to look at Kai who hadn¡¯t said a word. Was he mad? Kai¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t believe I was looking her directly in the eyes. Those same light brown beautiful eyes that had haunted me since I was twelve. I¡¯d spent years trying to find her with no luck. After we retuned to Phoenix, I must¡¯ve went to that beach a million times hoping to see her again. And now, here she was standing before me. My brain was screaming, ¡®Kai! Stop being weird! Say something!!!¡® But I couldn¡¯t help but stare. She was so beautiful. My heart felt like it was falling out my chest. She still had that same beautiful thick reddish brown hair; her skin was still that same caramelplexion. Her eyes were still big and beautiful. She was breathtaking. She looked nervous. Probably because I kept staring at her. I was just about to say something when she spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huh? My brows instantly furrowed. ¡°For what?¡± O 6 ||| M She pulled the stool up to my bedside and sat down. She was so close to me. My heart started to race. Gently grabbing my hand, she continued. 28% ¡°I know you¡¯re probably angry your parents set this engagement up without your permission, but please¡­ don¡¯t be angry with them.¡± Engagement??? Wait!!! We¡¯re engaged!!! Really??? I was so busy talking in my head that I almost missed what she said after that. ¡°Your mom has already agreed to it. So, I can let her know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let my mom know what?¡± She lifted her head up, there was a sadness in her eyes. No!! Why???? ¡°I¡¯ll let her know the engagement is off.¡± WHAT!!!!! I began to panic! ¡°Wait!!! Why do you want to do that???¡± Her eyes widen as she looked at me with a confused expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to call it off?¡± WHAT!!!! Why would she think that? I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I¡¯d spent over ten years trying to find the girl I¡¯d fallen in love with and here she was trying to end our engagement. She looked extremely confused now. I ced her hand back into mine. I would never let this hand go again. Smiling, I rified her confusion. ¡°Gracie, you have it all wrong. I don¡¯t want to call off the engagement. Her eyes widen. ¡°Really?¡± Smiling. ¡°Really. You have no idea how happy I am that I finally found you.¡± 39 Hunted 145 Chapter 145 Kai¡¯s POV: 28% Gracie stared at me with a confused look on her face. Naturally, I understood. She had no idea I was the boy she¡¯d met all those years ago. Before leaving, my mother whispered to me that she hadn¡¯t told her. I wanted to let her know everything, about how she changed my life, how I looked for her all those years. But first, I had a few questions. My parents neglected to inform me we were engaged. I needed to know when and HOW that happened. Before I could say anything, Gracie spoke first as if reading my mind. ¡°I imagine you have a few questions. Though I have a some of my own as well.¡± 99 She chuckled nervously as she stared directly into my eyes. The intensity of her gaze caused me to look away, afraid she¡¯d catch me blushing. ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. I¡¯d be more than happy to exin everything, but first¡­how did you meet my parents?¡± Gracie began to exin everything in detail to me. She exined how she met my mother at the beachst week and how she¡¯d yed her violin for her. It was interesting hearing her describe their meeting. She hasn¡¯t changed since childhood, still helping those in need and bringing them back to life through her music. After she exined how she met my parents, she informed me of their asking her to marry me. Her cheeks blushed slightly as she exined that part, I could feel my heart racing at the sight of her redden ears and flushed face. ¡°So, that¡¯s how we got engaged.¡± Her warm smile didn¡¯t quite mask the nervousness in her eyes as, I chuckled inwardly thinking about how nervous I was when I¡¯d first met her. ¡°Thank you for catching me up on everything. Also, I apologize. I know this must have been a lot for you epting the proposal of someone you don¡¯t know, much less a person in a .¡± Gracie¡¯s smile was filled with warmth and empathy, her eyes looked down at her hands and then back at me. I could see her cheeks reding again. ¡°No apologies needed. I¡¯m d I said yes.¡± C O 6 O 28% My heart did a skip and jump; she was d she¡¯d said yes!!! Before I told her who I was, I needed to know why. Hoping she wouldn¡¯t notice the longing in my voice, I proceeded to ask. ¡°Gracie, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­why did you agree to this arrangement?¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes widen, I could tell she was getting nervous, her eyes had a different expression¡­guilt maybe? I instantly regretted my question, fearing she would say something that would void the engagement. She began to speak. ¡°At first, I agreed for your mother. I felt instantly drawn to her. She¡¯d shown me so much kindness, I wanted to give her something in return. Also¡­for the first time in a long time, I felt like someone actually cared for me.¡± I listened to her response intensively. ¡®For the first time in a long time¡®, what did that mean? Has she been mistreated? By whom? I could feel myself getting angry, I had breath slightly to calm myself. Gracie lifted her head looking to the right, a slight smile curled her lips. ¡°Also¡­¡± Blushing? Why? ¡°When I first saw you, I felt¡­I felt drawn to you as well. Like you were someone I was waiting for my whole life.¡± I could feel my ears starting to burn. It felt like all the emotions I held on to these past 10 years were about to burst out of my chest. I had to tell her. ¡°Gracie, you don¡¯t remember me¡­do you?¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes shot up. She had a puzzled look on her face. I smiled warmly and continued. ¡°About 10 years go on a mid¨Csummer day. My mother took me to the favorite beach of me and my best friend Sammy hoping it might help cheer me up. O ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel Hunted 146 11:56 Mon, Sep 8 ¡­ ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Chapter 146 : I could feel my heart getting heavy thinking about Sammy. ¡°You see, he¡¯d just passed away a few weeks prior from kidney failure and I wasn¡¯t coping with it too well.¡± 81 When I looked up at her face, I could see Gracie¡¯s intense gaze as tears started to fill her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear about your friend.¡± She practically whispered as the tears began to fall. I realized in that moment; I could never bare to see her cry. I smiled gently and handed her a napkin. ¡°Thank you for that, Sammy was great kid¡­you would have really liked him. That day I was at the beach, nothing was working¡­I could feel myself drowning deeper into sadness¡­that was until this very interesting little girl walked up to me.¡® ¡°I hadn¡¯t even noticed until she asked me if I wanted some of her sea stones. When I didn¡¯t respond, she then asked me if I wanted some of her seashells telling me how her mom always thought she took too many.¡± I chuckled lightly thinking about 10 year old Gracie and her frivolous rambling about seashells. Gracie, however, her face was in shock. It looked as if her memories of that day were flooding into her mind, I continued. ¡°Rudley, I asked this girl why she was bothering me, to which she replied¡­ you look like you¡¯re sad¡®. She was quite the little mind reader. Before I could respond, she offered to y her violin. Calling me a dummy when I demanded why she stopped ying.¡± Tears were streaming down her face as Gracie sat with her hand over her mouth. The realization was pouring into her mind. She remembered the boy she yed her music for. ¡°T¨CThat¡­was you?¡± 11:56 Mon, Sep 8 d : 81 Her voice was shaky and stared directly into my eyes, I felt like my heart was beginning to ache, I didn¡¯t like seeing her cry. I gently grabbed her hand, smiling into the face of the woman I¡¯d loved since I was 12. Nodding my head, I continued. ¡°Yes. Ten years ago, when I was at my saddest, the most remarkable girl changed my life with through her music with her pure heart. She left me promising we would meet again because we were friends.¡± I realized in that moment the term ¡®friends¡® felt like acid on my tongue. It wasn¡¯t enough. It never was. ¡°I looked for you.¡± Her words snapped me back to the present. What???? ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yes, when I got home¡­I realized I never asked you for your name. I was so frustrated with myself. I went back to the beach almost every day hoping to see you there.¡± I smiled apologetically thinking about how we moved right after I¡¯d met her. ¡°After that day, my dad had to go to Conrad for a two year project.¡± ¡°Ohh-¡± ¡°And by the time I came back¡­I couldn¡¯t find you. I didn¡¯t your full name, so I also went to the beach almost every day.¡± Gracie eyes sadden as if she were remembering something. ¡°My adoptive mother passed away in a car ident when I was twelve. By the time you came back, I was probably already in North Bay with the Rochesters.¡± Rochesters??? Why? 11:56 Mon, Sep 8 d. ¡­ 81 ¡°Gracie, why were you with them?¡± She looked at me with malice in her eyes, I could tell she held a great deal of contempt towards that family; but why? She wiped the corners of her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Because I¡¯m their biological daughter. My birth name was Rochester¡± ¡°So, you were adopted? Why? I mean¡­I just didn¡¯t expect the Rochesters too-¡± Gracie smiled and held up her and as if to stop me from exining myself. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting and long story, but apparently I was taken from the hospital when I was born.¡± Chapter Comments 61 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 147 Grd¡¯s POV: ? ???? 28%4 I could tell by his expression Kai was shocked at my revtion. It¡¯s not everyday you hear your fianc¨¦ was stolen as a baby. I spent the next 30 minutes giving Kai the cliff notes version of my life. He listened in silence never once interrupting me, but I could tell his face tensed when I spoke of some the things I¡¯d went through with the Rochesters. When I finally finished, he remained silent for an additional few minutes before speaking. ¡°I see.¡± It was something about the way he spoke¡­I wasn¡¯t sure, but it seemed as though his whole demeanor changed. Like he went from being light and happy to scowling; as if he were furious with the Rochesters. I decided that would be enough of them for the day, I didn¡¯t want those people ruining what should be a joyful celebration. Just as I was about to tell him everything was fine, the rest of the Christiansens came back with food. ¡°We¡¯re back!! And we brought delectable delights!¡± Ka beamed as she walked over to therge table in the room. Both Kai and I nced at each other smiling. His gaze was so intense it made me blush. Not to mention I was still reeling from the fact that he was the boy from my childhood. All the littlements and gestures Ma has been making these past few days now all made sense. She¡¯d always known who I was. Ma and Ka made their way over to me and Kai while Teddy and Theo moved the table to be closer. As everyone sat down, Ka had this mischievous look on her face. ¡°So, have you two lovebirds been getting know each other?¡± The room fell deathly quiet as Kai, and I looked embarrassed. Why¡¯d she have to word it like that!! I could see Kai¡¯s ears reddening as he scowled as his little sister. ¡°I finally wake up after a six month in and here you are trying to send me back.¡± Kaughed joyously at her big brother as she hugged him tightly. Ma began fixing everyone¡¯s tes, while Theo and Teddy began catching Kai up on everything that¡¯s been happening with the family and businesses since he¡¯s been sleep. ¡°Oh! I called Grandma¨CRoana, she¡¯s cutting her trip short, she¡¯ll be here tomorrow!¡± Kai¡¯s face lit up with joy, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet Grandma¨CRoana yet, but from what Ka told me, she sounded absolutely amazing. She was currently in Lakeford for the grand opening of a children¡¯s home and hospital. I was excited about meeting her myself. Ma handed Kai his beef broth. As he began to eat, she looked at me, smiling passively. ¡°Gracie dear, you should eat something.¡± I was so busy paying attention to Kai that I nearly jumped when she called my name. I was just about to protest and say I wasn¡¯t hungry, when she walked over to me with a te of pork belly and white rice. I nodded in obedience realizing she wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer and began to eat. The rest of the afternoon was filled withughs, conversations, and catching up. This was the happiest I¡¯d ever seen the family. It was also the happiest I had ever been since the passing of my mom. We all stayed at the hospital until about 9pm. Originally, I was going to stay with Kai, but I noticed he didn¡¯t eat much of the beef broth. After questioning if anything was wrong, he told me the broth was okay but that he preferred chicken broth. Ma originally got the beef for the heavy protein. I decided to head home that night and make him my special broth and dumplings. In my previous life, whenever the Rochesters or Jonathan would get sick, I would make them all medicinal chicken or beef both with dumplings. As we were saying goodbye, I noticed Kai¡¯s expression looked sadden. It almost reminded me of that day at the beach when my mom called me toe home. I figured he was probably sad about the family leaving. Smiling, I walked over and sat beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t look sad. Everyone will be back tomorrow! Plus, you¡¯re cuter when you smile.¡± I winked and smiled brightly as I held his hand. Suddenly, he looked at me with an intense stare causing my heart to flutter. His silence felt like forever as he gazed into my eyes. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say he was about to kiss me! Finally, he spoke. ¡°Will you be here too?¡± I was slightly taken aback by his question; he sounded almost worried like he was going to wake up and I would be gone. There was a longing in his tone with hints of fear. What could he possibly be afraid of? As if reading my mind once again, he answered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to wake up tomorrow and you won¡¯t be here.¡± ¡®Dummy.¡® 4 ? 28% Didn¡¯t he know how I felt about him? Didn¡¯t he see how my heart raced every time I looked at him? Smiling, I stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be here bright and early¡­I promise.¡± We headed home after getting caught up by Kai¡¯s doctors and nurses. They all said the same thing, apart from thea, Kai was otherwise healed and healthy. They would keep him one more night for observation, after that, he could go home. The family was ted; Teddy called Grandmother¨CRoana to let her know the good news. I could hear her cheering on the other end about throwing Kai a party. After I showered, I made my way to the grand kitchen. The Christiansen¡¯s kitchen was more stacked than a mini grocery store. I was sure I¡¯d find all the ingredients I needed for my chicken and dumplings with homemade broth. ***** **** Kai¡¯s POV: I lied in my bed looking at the pictures I¡¯d taken today with my family today before settling on the single picture I took of Gracie. She looked so beautiful, her smile was of radiant. As I looked at her delicate face, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge anger. Gracie informed me of her life with the Rochesters, and I had a feeling that was the light version. The thought of her being mistreated, being abused sent waves of fury through me like electricity. They would know what the price was for making my beloved cry. I opened my contacts and decided to call my best friend Tyler. It was time he learned of the change in my condition. ******** * 24 For original chapters go to find?novel Gracie¡¯s POV: I finished my dumplings around 1AM. After doing a small taste test, I determined my they wereplete. I needed to get some sleep if I was going to arrive at the hospital before 3/4 Hunted 148 Chapter 148 Gracie¡¯s POV: I woke up around 6:15AM. I wanted to get the dumplings to Kai early. The meal tasted it¡¯s best when fresh. After showering, dressing, and doing my hair, the time was now 9:37AM. This was good, at this rate I would be able to make it to the hospital by 11:30am. I decided to wear something morefortable today. Luckily, my mother¨Cinw turned my closet into a mini boutique as well, so I had plenty of variety regarding clothing. I settled on some light blue skinny jeans and a cute white button up blouse that I tied at the bottom. For shoes I wore low top converses. I put my hair in a ponytail allowing my face to be fully exposed. I wanted to befortable, this was Kai¡¯sst night at the hospital, so I wanted to stay with him for the night. A I made my way to the kitchen, I could hear what sounded like Ka whining and Ma fussing. ¡°Ka don¡¯t you eat those dumplings!¡± ¡°But whyyyyy!!! Mom! Kai isn¡¯t going to eat all of this!¡± ¡°Ka!¡± ¡°But it smells so good!¡± ¡°What do you have a tapeworm? How are you always hungry?!¡± Iughed quietly as the mother and daughter went back and forth. It was true, Ka could definitely eat. As soon as I walked into the kitchen, both Ma and Ka turned to face me. Both of their faces beamed as I made my way to the stove. ¡°Good morning Gracie! You made dumplings!!¡± Ka¡¯s eyes beamed as her words squealed as she ran over to hug me. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, she was so excited. Ma rolled her eyes and shook her head as she walked over and hugged me tightly. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t get much sleep night making those dumplings and broth.¡± Ma looked at me with an empathetic look in her eyes. I could feel the motherly concern DO 6 ||| O seeping through her eyes as she pulled back from the hug. 27% ¡°You have to take care of yourself my dear. Kai¡­Kai is woke because of you, once again you¡¯ve saved my son, and I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you so please¡­let me take care of you.¡± Just then, Ka walked over and hugged her mother. ¡°Mom¡¯s right Gracie¡­please let us take care of you! You have no idea the joy you¡¯ve brought back to this family.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[f]ovel Ka¡¯s eyes began to water. ¡°You brought my brother back¡­¡± Her words trailed off as the tears poured down her face. Teddy and Theo soon walked into the kitchen. ¡°What is that delicious smell!¡± Ka instantly answered tears still in her eyes and voice. ¡°Gracie made some dumplings for me and Kai.¡® ¡°¡± The whole kitchen fell quiet as everyone began tough at Ka. Theo walked over and hugged me. ¡°Gracie, thank you for being my daughter¨Cin¨C.¡± Soon Grandpa Teddy chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ve all been coasting here. Thank you for making our family whole again.¡± My eyes began to swell as the family took turns thanking and hugging me. I could feel my heart filling up, I didn¡¯t want this feeling to every leave. 8 up, I didn¡¯t want this feat After we all finished a light breakfast and Ka finished her bowl of dumplings, we made our way to the hospital. Before leaving, I ran to the guest room to grab some things for Kai. I¡¯d decided to pack some essentials for him as well as some clothes so he wouldn¡¯t have to wear hospital gowns all day. As we walked into the room Kai was finishing up a call. I could hear an excited voice through his phone speaker. 6 III O 27% ¡°I¡¯ll be back on Phoenix this weekend!! I can¡¯t wait to meet this fianc¨¦ with the superpowers.¡± My face redden as I heard his final words before Kai hung up and turned towards me. Kai had told his friend about me¡­the thought made me blush. As soon as his eyes met mine I felt as if the entire world disappeared and in that moment it was only us. He smiled brightly as he stood up to greet us all. ¡°Good morning son.¡± Ma hugged Kai tightly as Theo and Teddy sat the bags and food on the table. Kia¡¯s eyes followed them as they set everything up. ¡°What¡¯s all of that?¡± Ka instantly answered. ¡°Oh dude, your fianc¨¦ is rockstar! She made homemade chicken and dumplings for you with homemade chicken broth! And it was delicious!!¡± Kai looked over at me passionately remembering our conversation from yesterday when he expressed chicken broth being his favorite. Suddenly, his brows began to furrow as a scowl appeared on his face. ¡°Wait a minute Ka¡­how exactly do you know the dumplings are delicious?¡± The room fell quiet as Ka¡¯s eyes widen in fright. Ma lowered her head lightly shaking it as Teddy and Theo chuckled lightly trying their best to conceal it. Kai began to walk slowly over to Ka; his expression was now serious. ¡°Did you eat my dumplings Ka?¡± Ka¡¯s eyes nearly bulged as she ran behind me hugging my back. ¡°My sister said I could have some!!¡± Kai¡¯s expression suddenly softened as our eyes locked. I looked behind me at my mischievous sister¨Cinw smiled and sighed. ¡°I asked her to try them to make sure they tasted good.¡± 0.0 6 ||| O ¡°See!! She asked me to try them!¡± 27% We all broke out inughter; Kai had a mischievous expression as he looked down at me. ¡°Well¡­if my fianc¨¦ asked I supposed I¡¯ll allow it.¡± My face instantly felt flushed, I lowered my head feeling shy. I didn¡¯t realize how tall Kai was until he walked over to me, having him look down at me like that made my mind wonder. I shook my head slightly to bring my thoughts back to purity. When I looked up again, he was smiling at me warmly. ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was filled with warmth. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°It was made by my fianc¨¦, so I¡¯ll love it.¡± Blushing. ¡°Look at you being a chip off the old block!¡± Teddy¡¯s words broke the trance Kai was slowly putting me under. I¡¯d never felt so relieved to escape. ¡°Oh! She packed you some essentials and clothes too!¡± Ka yelled out as she made her way to the table. Kai looked over at me with a slightly troubled look on his face. Masking it with a smile, he thanked me. Had I overstepped? Brushing the thought out of my mind, I joined the family as we all grabbed bowls to try the dumplings. ¡°You already ate some Ka! You go !¡± ¡°What!!! I¡¯m the youngest!¡± O 6 6 ||| ¡°They¡¯re my dumplings!¡± ¡°Children!!! Are the two of you telling me the only mature child I have is Gracie?¡± 27% Kai and Ka both looked at me beforeughing, I couldn¡¯t help butugh too. I had never experienced a family dynamic like this before. I was refreshing. As we all ate there was sudden knock on the door. As we all turned our heads, an older woman walked into the room. Suddenly, Ka squealed. ¡°Grandmother!!!¡± Jumping out of her chair, she ran to hug the woman as everyone else stood up. Grandmother¨CRoana had finally arrived. Chapter Comments O ¡Þ 1 Write Comments < SHARE O ||| O 6 Hunted 149 Chapter 149 Gracie¡¯s POV: 27% As everyone made their way to Roana, she scanned the room nervously until her eyes fell on Kai. Suddenly, her tears began to pour out as he walked over to hug her. ¡°Oh, my goodness!!! You¡¯re really awake!! Praise the heavens!!¡± ¡°I missed you too grandmother.¡± I took my phone out to take a picture of this moment. Suddenly, Roana released Kai and looked in my direction. Walking towards me, she had a stern expression on her face. ¡°So¡­is this my new granddaughter¨Cin¨C¡­the miracle worker?¡± Ma walked over and ced her hand on Roana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mother, this is Gracie. Kai¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± Ma¡¯s words made me blush. I bowed slightly to Roana and introduced myself. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you grandmother¨CRoana. I¡¯m Grd Teagues.¡± ¡°Lift your head. I want to look into the eyes of the young woman that saved my grandson.¡± I nervously lifted my head to find Roana¡¯s eyes staring directly at me. I could feel my heart skip a beat as my nerves began to take over. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a great deal about you Ms. Grd Teagues. You saved my grandson, and in turn¡­.saved this whole family. I can¡¯t wait to hear you y.¡± Roana held her hands out and embraced me in a hug. I hugged her tightly and thanked her for epting me into the family. She smiled at me warmly. ¡°Oh, my dear¡­you¡¯ve always been apart of this family. Even when you didn¡¯t know it.¡± I smiled brightly as she made her way to the table. ¡°Well, looks like I came just in time! Who made dumplings?¡± O 6 ||| O < 27% Latest content published on F?ndNovel Everyone suddenly turned and pointed to me. Roana¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°And you can cook!! Good choice grandson.¡± Roana winked at Kai causing him to blush. He looked over at me with a bright smile on his face and held out his hand. I walked to my fianc¨¦ grabbing his hand as we made our way back to our seats to eat. After eating, Kai went into the bathroom to shower and change his clothes. We all sat in the sitting area chatting. ¡°Oh my gosh Gracie, if Kai doesn¡¯t marry you can I? Those dumplings were just divine.¡± We allughed as Ka rubbed her stomach with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I must admit¡­that was quite delicious. The broth was amazing, perfect for recovery!¡± I blushed and thanked Theo shyly. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn to cook like that?¡± ¡°My mom was actually a great cook, so I learned a lot from her. The rest was trial and error.¡± I smiled proudly thinking about my mom. Roana spoke next! ¡°Your mother Diana, she was a lovely woman. Wounds like s My eyes shot up in surprise, I wasn¡¯t sure how much everyone knew but hearing them not judge or speak ill of her sent emotions to my heart that was overwhelming. §Ô§â§å§á ¡°Thank you for that. She was amazing, you all would have loved her.¡± Ma gently ced her hand on my shoulder. Empathy in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure we would have. She raised an amazing young woman.¡± I smiled warmly, just then, Kai came out of the bathroom fresh and dressed in his sweat shorts and T¨Cshirt. After the doctor came by to check how Kai was doing, he confirmed us Kai would definitely be able to go home tomorrow. Roana was the first to cheer. O 6 B O ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news!! We have a wedding to n!¡± ¡°Oh!! Yes!!! Grandmother I¡¯ve been looking at venues the past few days! I can¡¯t wait!¡± Ka squealed as she grabbed Roana¡¯s hands. ¡°And we¡¯ll have to make sure it¡¯s a big enough venue for at least 500 guests¡± Teddy stated as he looked at Theo. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE O 6 ||| Hunted 150 Chapter 150 500!!!!!! ¡°I think the Remington would be the best ce.¡± *27% ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? findnovel Theo looked at Ma for indication that was the best ce. Ma smiled brightly. ¡°The Remington will be perfect! They have the loveliest courtyard!¡± ¡°Oh, the wedding can be in the fall when the weather is perfect here!!¡± Ka beamed. As everyone began to n our wedding, Kai looked at me with an apologetic expression. Leaning over, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re all just really excited.¡± I smiled passively. And leaned closer. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t know the first thing about wedding nning anyway.¡± I giggled as the family continued. Kai¡¯s POV: The sound of her giggle made my heart spin in unnecessary circles. I looked at Gracie¡¯s beautiful face as it filled with humor and joy listening to my crazy family n OUR wedding. I don¡¯t think anything could have made my day happier. That was until Ka told me the good news. ¡°Oh, Kai¡­ Gracie is going to stay here with you tonight so she cane home with you tomorrow. Does this couch convert into a bed?¡± My mind cleared out slightly as Ka looked at me waiting for my response. ¡°Um¡­I don¡¯t know. I-¡± O 6 LO ||| < Before I could answer, Gracie cut in. ¡°It¡¯s okay if it doesn¡¯t! That recliner is really .¡± ¡°Absolutely not! Kai! She can¡¯t sleep in a recliner!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s really okay Ka, we¡¯ll be home tomorrow.¡± 27% Gracie smiled brightly at my little sister who was now pouting. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t thrilled about her sleeping in a chair either. I could tell she hadn¡¯t been getting much sleep. Although her face was wless, I¡¯d noticed the slightly darkened circles under her eyes and the slight redness. She needed rest. Just then, grandmother detoured the conversation back to the wedding. ¡°1000! The Remington can fit up to a 1000 people in their courtyard.¡± ¡°See! I knew it!¡± My father interjected with his hand raised. ¡°Do we really need that much space?¡± My mother frowned staring at the pictures on grandmother¡¯s phone. ¡°Well of course we do! The whole world is going to want to see this! Our grandson woke up and now he¡¯s marrying a beautiful young !¡± Grandpa Teddy beamed with pride as he spoke. ¡°Well, if they¡¯re getting married in the fall we need to have earthtone colors.¡± ¡°Ohh!! Gracie would look beautiful in teal!¡± Ka beamed as my mother¡¯s eyes widen with joy as if visualizing Gracie in the color. ¡°What about orange?¡°. ¡°ORANGE!!!¡± My mother, sister, and grandmother all gawked at my dad like he had three heads. 0 6 O As they all continued arguing back and forth about colors and themes, I stood up smiled at Gracie extending my hand for her to take. ¡°Want to get out of here?¡± She giggled again and my heart swelled some more. ¡°Sure.¡± We snuck out as my family continued fussing over the wedding. and Group¡¯s POV: ¡°Well, I think she would look lovely in orange.¡± Grandpa¨CTeddy stated with his hands folded siding with Theo. ¡°She is not wearing orange! Teal is definitely the right color! It¡¯ll go beautiful with her eggshell white dress!¡± Roana fussed at Teddy as Ka and Ma pulled up wedding boutiques. ¡°Well why does she have to wear white?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s pure! It¡¯s tradition.¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know if that¡¯s what she wants to wear!¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we ask her¡­.Gracie what do you-¡± Everyone turned towards where Gracie and Kai should have been, ¡°Wait¡­.where¡¯d they go?¡± Ka looked around the room with a puzzled expression, ¡°I think they left us.¡± Theoughed as he closed his tablet. Ma chuckled as well. 6 ||| 27%. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re getting along just fine.¡± Hunted 151 Chapter 151 Gracie¡¯s POV: Kai and I decided to sneaked out of the room as the family fussed over the wedding. We chuckled at being able to sneak away without them even noticing. As we made our way to the elevators, Kai had a humorous yet apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all of this. I know they can be a little overwhelming.¡± I smiled brightly; to be honest, I was happy they were excited. It made me feel like I was truly apart of the family. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m d they are so happy. Plus, I don¡¯t know much about weddings so I¡¯m d I¡¯ll have help.¡± Kai looked at me with an expression I wasn¡¯t familiar with. Smiling warmly, he grabbed my hand gently. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. I want this to be the greatest day of your life. You deserve it.¡± I blushed slightly as my eyes averted from his; if I stared at his gaze any longer, I wasn¡¯t sure what I might do next. Wanting to change the subject I inquired about what he had nned. ¡°So, where exactly are we going?¡± ¡°Do you like ice cream?¡± ¡°I love ice cream!¡± ¡°Good. There¡¯s an ice cream shop not too far from the hospital, I thought we¡¯d have some.¡± My eyes widen with excitement; I absolutely loved ice cream! It had been awhile since I¡¯dst enjoyed some. As we made our way to the exit, I could see Cameron standing in the waiting area. Kai walked over to Cameron shaking his hand. Cameron had a bright smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you sir.¡± Cameron shook Kai¡¯s hand with a warm gaze. I could tell he was happy to see Kai had finally waken up even with him ying it cool. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too Cam. I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it sir. Ms. Teagues, pleasure to see you.¡± ¡°You as well Cameron. Thank you for to get us on such short notice.¡± ¡°My pleasure ma¡¯am.¡± For more chapters visit find?novel Cameron dropped us off at a parlor called ¡°Cream of life¡°. As we walked into the parlor, Kai held my hand while we made our way to the front. ¡°They have every type of vored ice cream you could imagine here; and in every style.¡± Kai whispered to me as he pointed to the menu. As I looked over the menu, a memory of a time my mother and I went to get ice cream shed in my memory. We¡¯d gone shopping and on the way home, she decided to stop at an ice cream shop and ordered us soft¨Cserved vani cones with rainbow sprinkles. I could still see the smile on her face as weughed and ate our cones together. That was one of best days she and I had. As we made our way to the front, I could feel my eyes swell. Not wanting Kai to notice, I quickly wiped my eyes. I didn¡¯t want him to think I was unhappy; it was quite to the contrary, this day gave me that same feeling of happiness. ¡°Figure out what you want?¡± ¡°I did.¡± I smiled brightly at Kai as we made our way to the counter. A young woman with a bright smile greeted us. ¡°Wee to Cream of your life, my name is Bri-¡± Suddenly, the clerk paused as her eyes began to widen. ¡°OMG!!! Your¡­.Your¡­..Your Kai Christiansen!!!¡± The entire parlor was quiet as the customers and workers all turned towards us. Suddenly, a customer chimed in. ¡°Oh wow!!! It is him!¡± ¡°What! I thought he was in a ??¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve waken up!¡± ¡°Wait¡­who¡¯s that girl with him???¡± Suddenly, everyone began to make their way over to us with excitement and curiosity in their eyes. I knew the Christensen family was famous, but I hadn¡¯t expected this. Just as I was about to panic, Kai held his hand up indicating for the crowd to quiet down. ¡°Everyone, please. I appreciate that you all are happy about my recovery¡­I truly appreciate the well wishes. But¡­I¡¯m going to ask that you all please keep this amongst yourselves.¡± Hunted 152 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 152 Just then, Cameron walked into the parlor. ¡°On behalf of House Christiansen, we appreciate you all for your silence on this matter as House Chris is not ready to release the status of Heir Christiansen yet.¡± Cameron spoke with authority as he addressed the crowd. ¡°As a thank you, House Chris would like to give everyone here ten thousand dors as a token of appreciation for your silence.¡± The crowd all gasped and cheered, as Cameron continued, I noticed the doors had two guards staying in front of it to make sure no other people could enter. ?????? ???? FindN0vel As the crowd formed a line to retrieve their payment, Cameron pulled out some documents from his briefcase. ¡°If everyone could please sign these NDA¡¯s, your check is now ready to cash.¡± Each of the customers signed NDAS and picked up their ten thousand dor checks. I stood in amazement as Kai and Cameron remained cool and under control of the entire situation. Kai looked down at me with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± I smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. A lot of people were sadden when they heard the news about your ident. Everyone is going to be thrilled to learn of your recovery.¡± Kai smiled warmly at me as we ced our order for our ice cream. We each ordered the vani cone with sprinkles. We sat inside the parlor with Cameron and his two bodyguards and enjoyed our treat. Afterwards, we made our way back to the hospital. After saying our goodbyes to Cameron, we made our way back to Kai¡¯s suite. When we arrived, the family was still discussing our wedding, but in a much calmer tone. ¡°Alright, that about covers the basics. We¡¯ll hire a wedding nner to begin making the preparations.¡± Ma looked pleased as she closed her tablet. As we closed the door, everyone looked up at us with warm smiles. ¡°So, where¡¯d you two run off to?¡± 3:30 pm Ka gave us a mischievous smile. ¡°None of your business.¡± Kai answered throwing a small pillow at his sister. As we allughed, Ma stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give Kai and Gracie some time alone.¡± She smiled at Kai as she directed everyone to leave. Teddy stood up and stretched, ¡°Absolutely, let¡¯s give these two some time to themselves. Besides, we have a wee home party to n!¡± Roana smiled joyously. ¡°Yes indeed!,¡± Suddenly, Ma and Theo looked at me with a conflicted expression. ¡°Gracie, correct me if I¡¯m wrong but isn¡¯t your birthday up?¡± Ma looked at me with a passive expression. Suddenly, everyone turned in my direction. ¡°OMG! Gracie! When is your birthday?¡± I blushed slightly; in all honesty I¡¯d almost forgotten that day wasing up. ¡°Um, it¡¯s July 7th.¡± ¡°What! Mom! Why didn¡¯t you say something sooner! I have to n a birthday party!¡± Ka began to scramble through her phone; just then, Kai spoke up. ¡°Actually, if Gracie is okay with it¡­I¡¯d like to wait to throw her a birthday party.¡± I looked at Kai with a puzzled expression, why did it look like he had something nned? ¡°Well how long??¡± Ka pouted as she stared at her brother. Kai looked at me again and smiled slightly. ¡°Three months.¡± ¡°THREE MONTHS!!!¡± Ka and the grandparents all eximed, while Ma and Theo stared at their son. I wasn¡¯t sure if they 3:30 pm knew what his n was, but they seemed to know he had something brewing. Kai turned about face towards me. ¡°Gracie, I promise to exin everything to you in detail so that this will all make sense, but I¡¯d like to ask you if I can n a birthday g for you in exactly three months.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what Kai¡¯s n was, but I trusted himpletely. With a slight smile, I nodded my head in agreement. Kai smiled warmly and kissed the back of my left hand. ¡°Thank you for trusting me my love.¡± Chapter Comments LIKE Write Comments Chapter 153 Kai¡¯s POV: The family ended up staying for a few more hours after deciding to have dinner together at Gracie¡¯s request. ¡°See!! My big sister don¡¯t want to get rid of us!¡± Ka joked as she pouted and pinched my cheeks. Rolling my eyes, I smiled at Gracie, in truth¡­whatever she wanted I would have happily obliged. ¡°Well, what do you all say we order some hibachi and have it delivered.¡± Grandpa stood up with his phone in his hand about to make a call to his assistant. ¡°Oh! Make sure you get some miso soup too grandad!¡± Ka yelled as he began to ce the order to his assistant. The time was just after 6pm, finally¡­they were all about to leave so I could have Gracie to myself! I didn¡¯t want to be greedy, but they¡¯d had her for over two weeks before I woke up and I knew once we returned home things would be hectic. I just wanted this night between the two of us. ¡°I¡¯m so excited you¡¯ll both be home tomorrow!!!¡± Ka squealed as she hugged me and Gracie. ¡°Yes! Our family is finally whole again!¡± Official source is Find~Novel Grandmother hugged me tightly, her eyes starting to swell. ¡°I love you too grandmother.¡± After releasing me, she turned to Gracie. ¡°Oh, my dear. You¡¯re our angel. Never forget that.¡± She hugged Gracie with a loving expression. I could see Gracie¡¯s eyes begin to water as she hugged grandmother back. ¡°Ditto.¡± She whispered as mom made her way over to her. Mother stared at her with a warm smile. ¡°I love you Gracie. Thank you for choosing us.¡± She hugged Gracie tightly as the tears rolled down both of their faces causing everyone to get emotional. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been saying take care of my son, but I want you to get some rest tonight.¡± Gracie wiped the tears from her eyes as she nodded in agreement with my mother. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Satisfied with her response, mom turned to me. Her expression said it all. I felt a surge of guilt, for me¡­ it¡¯d only felt like I was sleep for a short time while they all had to endure this for over six months. We hugged each other for a long moment before dad came over and embraced us both. After saying our final goodbyes, Gracie walked over to her travel bag. ¡°Do you mind if I take a shower and get ?¡± Her question broke me out of my trance. ¡°Absolutely¡­um¡­let me show you around really quick.¡± After Gracie left, I decided to straighten up the room and check if that couch really did turn into a bed. Shit. It didn¡¯t. Well, there was no way I was about to let her sleep in a chair. About 20 minutester, Gracie came out looking refreshed. She plopped down in the chair with a grin on her face. ¡°Your bathroom in this hospital is better than some hotel bathrooms.¡± She giggled as she curled her legs into the chair. Her hair was mostly down with just some of it up in a messy bun. She was wearing pajama shorts with a matching long sleeve shirt and knee socks. So simple and yet she looked so radiant. Smiling. ¡°Yeah the VIP floor of this hospital is amazing. I mean, overall, it¡¯s a great hospital, but there was a lot of detail put into the VIP.¡± ¡°Does your family own this hospital?¡± ¡°We do.¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes widen, before settling on a warm smile. I¡¯m sure she was aware of House Christiansen and the business and power we held. Still, I¡¯m sure it was shocking to hear. She scanned the television trying to find something to watch. Settling on some true crime show, she frowned as the narrator spoke about a person thatmitted a murder. ¡°Dummy. Now you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± pm Iughed to myself thinking about how she¡¯d called me a dummy the first time we met. She truly hadn¡¯t changed one bit. Gracie looked at me as if she were about to ask a question when she paused with a puzzled expression. Suddenly, slight panic seeped into her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± I chuckled lightly realizing my staring must¡¯ve rmed her. ¡°Nothing. I promise. I was just thinking¡­you haven¡¯t changed much since we were children.¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes fell as if she had been guilty of something. Lifting her head slowly against the head rest of her chair, I could tell something was troubling her. In a low voice, she began to speak. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I have changed¡­a lot.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Hm. I used to be pathetic for one.¡± Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments 3/3 Hunted 154 Chapter 154 I frowned, how could she say such a thing about herself! ¡°Gracie! That¡¯s not tru-¡± ¡°I used to be humbled, weak, desperate for love from people who never once showed me an ounce of love and care. I willing to degrade myself for them, tire myself, make myself sick if it meant helping them.¡± Her eyes began to water as she continued. ¡°I was willing to sacrifice everything about myself and all that my mother taught me just to appease them. I was even willing to marry a man that I didn¡¯t love and KNEW didn¡¯t love me just to make them happy.¡± I could feel my eyes darken at the thought of her marrying someone else, much less that Jonathan fool. ¡°And for what¡­all for a family that di-¡­wouldn¡¯t care if I were even caught in a fire.¡± She spoke with resolute and conviction as if she knew for a fact what she stated was true. I hadn¡¯t got the full story on the Rochesters and Brooks yet. I had Tyler investigating in full detail for me, but based on what I¡¯d learn from Gracie, I knew that family hurt her. They would surely pay for that!!! ¡°But you¡¯re not that way anymore¡­right?¡± Gracie snapped her head in my direction, her face instantly beamed as a warm smile spread across her face. ¡°Nope! Because now I have an amazing family¡­not to mention¡­ She leaned in closer as if to whisper. ¡°I¡¯m marrying this really great guy¡­kinda cute too.¡± My face instantly turned red. It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t aware that women found me attractive, but Gracie saying it made me feel a way I had never felt. I instantly felt shy as she chuckled lightly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing your fianc¨¦ is so amazing.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Iughed out loud at her nonchnt response. We spent the next two hours getting to know the basics of each other. I learned her favorite color was candy apple red. Her favorite music was ssical. Favorite foods consisted of what she was in the mood for. She loved sweets and romance novels. She had an appreciation for science and geography. She was perfect. Learning we had so much inmon made my heart feel like it would explode. Suddenly, I began to feel impatient, our wedding couldn¡¯t get here soon enough. As the evening grewter, I could tell she was getting tired but for some reason, she wouldn¡¯t allow her body to rx. I decided to ask her if she would sleep in the bed with me. ¡°What!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything inappropriate! It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t want you to sleep on that chair.¡± N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[F]ovel Gracie¡¯s eyes widen but then rxed with hints ofpassion. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I swear, this chair really is I won¡¯t be able to sleep well knowing you¡¯re not sleeping well. Please¡­can you get in the bed? And look, this bed is have plenty of space.¡± Gracie looked at me and then the bed as if she were pondering what to do. Finally, she let out a light sigh. ¡°You really won¡¯t be able to sleep unless I get in the bed?¡± I smiled brightly at my triumph. ¡°Not a wink.¡± Gracie raised her eyebrow in aughed with skepticism. Still, she stood up and made her way to the bed. Smiling, I scooted over so she could have room. I ce one of my pillows on her side and widen the nket. Sliding in the bed, she grinned. ¡°You were right! This is definitely more than your average hospital bed. Is this memory foam?¡± Iughed as she pushed her fingers into the mattress. After gettingfortable, sheid back. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not even sleepy. I¡¯ll probably be up for a while.¡± Those were her final words for the evening because not even 30 minutester, Gracie was curled on her right side. Her head had found it¡¯s way to my chest and she was snoring lightly. I smiled in triumph, d that she would finally get some rest. I waited for about an hour before I texted my mother, I needed to find out a few things. [Mom¡­are you sleep?] [Nope, you¡¯re father is getting some work done in his study. Is everything okay?] [Yeah¡­everything is fine. I know it¡¯s but¡­could you back to the hospital for a moment¡­I need to talk to you.] 9:43 Wed, Sep 10 [On the way.] I closed my phone and leaned back making sure Gracie was stillfortable as I waited for my mother. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 155 Chapter 155 Kai¡¯s POV: Mother arrived at the hospital 45 minutester. As she walked into the room, I could tell she was about to greet us I quickly ced my finger on my lips indicating for her to be quiet and pointed to Gracie sleeping. Mother¡¯s eyes widen in surprise before rxing into a warmer gaze. As she made her way over to the couch near the patio, I began to ease my way out of the bed slowly. I quickly grabbed my pillow to ce it under her as a substitute for my chest until I returned. I couldn¡¯t believe myself; I was suddenly jealous of a pillow. Shaking my head, I made my way over to my mother. She smiled warmly as I say next to her. ¡°So, how¡¯d you get her to finally fall asleep?¡± We both looked at Gracie who was slumbering peacefully; smiling, I shook my head. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. One minute she was telling me she wasn¡¯t sleepy and the next moment I could hear light snoring.¡± My mother smiled once more. ¡°She must be exhausted.¡± I looked at my mother with a serious expression. ¡°I take it she hasn¡¯t been getting much sleep?¡± Mom looked at me with a grimace expression and lightly shook her head. Discover more novels at find?novel ¡°No. She¡¯s been going to bed and waking up early at the estate and her first night there¡­¡± Mom paused for a moment and then continued. ¡°I went to check on her just to make sure she was settled, when I walked in her room, she was in a cold sweat¡­I think she was having a bad dream.¡± Then my mother¡¯s face harden. ¡°It was probably nightmares about those people.¡± My mother¡¯s tone darkened as she thought about the Rochesters. I could feel my expression mirroring hers. ¡°So, it was that bad.¡± 9:43 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°Emm hmm. Those wretched people¡­they were abusing her.¡± My eyes widen and my head snapped towards my mother¡­Abused! ¡°You mean emotionally or-¡± ¡°I mean emotionally, verbally¡­physically.¡± I could feel the rage burning in my chest like acid. Those bastards!!!! To think they hurt someone so precious to me!!! ¡°Are you specting or do you know for sure?¡± My voice was heavy, my mother looked at me with a worried expression. She knew what Gracie meant to me and what I was capable of. Letting out a light sigh, she confirmed what she knew. ¡°After we made the engagement request with Gracie, we gave her a week to make her decision. During that time, we decided to do a little digging. I had the feeling something was off about her family, but I didn¡¯t want to pry Gracie too soon.¡± 8913 I sat quietly as my mother continued. ¡°We managed to speak with one of their servants, they were reluctant as first, but Cameron was quite persuasive.¡± Kai smiled lightly thinking about his loyal assistant. ¡°The things we found out were disturbing. ording to the servant, Gracie came back home when she was twelve after her mother passed. They said from the moment she arrived she was met with indifference and cold shoulders from that family; while their entire lives revolved around the adoptive daughter.¡± What the hell kind of people were these? ¡°They said she was ced in a storage closet for a bedroom. That I all but confirmed myself the day your father and I went to get her. She only wore hand¨Cme¨Cdown¨Cclothes, and would often have to perform servant duties as a way of showing her gratitude for them taking her in. Imagine THAT! Having your child be grateful you raised her.¡± I could hear the disdain in my mother¡¯s voice¡­it matched my expression. ¡°And even though she confirmed some of what we already knew, she withheld some information. I think out of shame, so we didn¡¯t pressure her. Still, there was no way your father and I was going to let her stay in that house a moment longer.¡± I nodded my head in agreement; I was d they took care of her in my stead. ¡°And to think, her father was going to marry her off to that Brooks boy KNOWING, he was in love with the adoptive daughter.¡± 9:43 Wed, Sep 10 1913 I could feel my tipping point reaching it¡¯s end at the mention of that asshole she was set to marry. So, he had also abused my Gracie¡­looks like the Brooks family would pay as well. ¡°If they love the adoptive daughter so much why did they want Gracie to marry that Brooks fool?¡± ¡°Apparently his grandfather had a bloodline .¡± ¡°Huh¡­I see.¡± My mother stayed for about an hour in a half catching me up on what she knew so far about the Rochesters and Brooks family. To think two households that never meant so much as blink to me would now be on my most wanted list. They¡¯d crossed the line and for no valid reason¡­.they would pay for every tear she shed, every scar she had, every dream that was turned into a nightmare. I wanted them all to burn for her agony! I walked my mother to the door as she decided to head back home, it was gettingte, and I wanted to be up early so that I could finally leave this ce. Smiling at my mother, I was grateful she loved Gracie so much. ¡°Mom, thank you for finding her and bringing her back to me.¡± Hugging me tightly, my mother smiled warmly. ¡°I know you have something nned for her birthday that will involve that family. Just keep us afloat¡­and let me know how your father and I can assist.¡± I could see the fire burning in my mother¡¯s eyes, she was most certainly furious. Above everyone, my mother might have been the only person that loved Gracie almost as much as I did. She¡¯d been there from that first day on the beach, and knowing Gracie also helped her in the same manner, I knew she meant everything to her. I made my way back over to the bed; Gracie was still sleeping soundly. It warmed my heart watching her get a good night¡¯s rest. From what I¡¯d just learned, she truly needed it. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore, now that I¡¯d found her again¡­I would take care of her forever. I needed her happy and healthy from this point on. I slid slowly back into the bed cing the pillow behind my head and her head back onto my chest. She adjusted herself and tightened her grip on my shirt. Her face looked peaceful, I could myself falling in love with her even more. Leaning my head back, I turned a show on the TV and turned the light off. I¡¯d been sleep for over six months, it was time I woke up and reminded everyone who the Christiansens were and what the penalty was for crossing our loved ones. 9:43 Wed, Sep 10 Hunted 156 Chapter 156 Gracie¡¯s POV: : I woke up the next morning feeling amazing. It was like my entire body went through a rejuvenation phase. It was also the second time I didn¡¯t have any nightmares. I began to panic however when I realized the warm andfortable thing I had beenying on was NOT a pillow and in fact Kai!! How did I end up on Kai?? And for that matter, when exactly did I fall asleep? Thest thing I remembered was telling Kai I wasn¡¯t even sleepy. I guess my body was more exhausted than I realized. I looked up at Kai who was still sleeping. His breathing was light as his left arm was draped over me protectively. I smiled slightly¡­the first time I had a peaceful sleep; I¡¯d had a dream about him¡­now, I¡¯d experienced yet another peaceful night with him. Hmm. Maybe he was my sleeping charm. I looked up at the clock on the wall; the time was 6:42am. Still early. I decided to get up and start packing everything up; not wanting to wake Kai, I slowly eased off his chest but as soon as I tried to sit up, his arm gripped me tighter. Startled, I froze in ce not knowing if he¡¯d waken up. His eyes were still closed but his grip remained tight. I tried to move again assuming it was a reflex when Kai spoke. ¡°Just a little longer.¡± ??????? ¡°Stay here with me just a little longer.¡± I smiled warmly at my adorable fianc¨¦, nodding in agreement, Iid back on his chest. When I peaked up, I could see his eyes staring directly into mine. I Instantly blushed. Why did he have to be so beautiful! Kai smiled lightly as he kissed me on the top of my head. ¡°Good morning beautiful.¡± I shrank shyly into his chest. Hoping he didn¡¯t notice how red my ears were. ¡°Good morning.¡± I spoke in a low voice too ashamed of where my thoughts were headed. ¡°How¡¯d you sleep?¡± ¡°I actually slept amazing. Thank you.¡± 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 Kai smiled, ¡°See, I told you the bed wasfortable.¡± My eyes lowered as a thought urred to me. Kai looked at me with a worried expression. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I looked back at him shyly. ¡°I just¡­well¡­I wonder if it¡¯s because I was sleeping next you¡­¡± Kai smiled brightly, all teeth showing. ¡°Ms. Teagues¡­are you saying you want to sleep with me every night?¡± WHAT!!!!! ¡°That¡¯s not¡­..¡± I instantly put my head under the covers. I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence because I think that WAS what I was trying to say. Kaiughed out loud as he tried to remove the nket from over my head. I tightened my grip not wanting him to see how embarrassed I was. ¡°Gracie¡­please look at me. I promise not to .¡± I paused for a moment before slowly removing the sheets. Kai was staring at me passionately. Brushing a strand of hair off my face, Kai lightly lifted my chin so that our eyes were connected. ¡°Gracie, the fact that you feel that way about me. You have no idea how much that means to me. I want you to do whatever makes you , BUT¡­just so you know¡­I¡¯m never opposed to us being together. Fill free to use me anytime you want or need my love and attention.¡± I could feel my entire body heat up from my toes to my head. I spoke in low and honest tone. ¡°I might get greedy.¡± Kai was awakening feelings in me I¡¯d never experienced even in my previous life. He smiled and gently kissed my forehead. ¡°Good thing I¡¯m unlimited.¡± We spent another hour in the bed wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, it felt so good to be loved like this. 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 Content originallyes from FindN()vel We officially got up around 8:05am, I showered and dressed first. While waiting for me to finish, Kai ordered us some breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower and get dressed, the food should be here by the time I finish.¡± I smiled and nodded my head in agreement as I braided my hair down. I decided to make two braids for my hairstyle today. As if on cue, as soon as Kai finished, the food arrived. Chapter Comments 5 2 Write Comments SHARE 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 157 Chapter 157 He ordered us pancakes, cheesed eggs, and sausage with orange from the hospital kitchen. For this ce being a hospital, you would have sworn you were eating at a five star hotel. The food was delicious! As we ate, there was a knock on the door. Kai¡¯s doctor and nurse arrived to provide him with his discharge papers. Kai stood to shake Dr. Connors¡® hand as he made his way to our table. ¡°Good morning Heir Chris. I trust you¡¯re feeling well.¡± Kai looked at me and smiled warmly. ¡°Better than well doc. I feel amazing.¡± I blushed. The nurse held her head down a little as she smiled. Dr. Connors smiled as well while pulling out his discharge papers. I also stood up so that I could read the documents in case there were any special treatments or diets Kai may need. ¡°Well Kai, I have to say¡­you¡¯re one of my more remarkable stories. The ident you were end¡­something like that could have been fatal.¡± I shuttered at those words; I could no longer imagine a world Kai was not in. ¡°And yet, somehow not only did you survive but you¡¯ve awaken from a six month ! Your vitals and tests all came back great. The results of the EKG as well as the CAT all look great. There¡¯s no neurological damages whatsoever as well.¡± I beamed brightly; overjoyed hearing Kai waspletely healthy. Content originallyes from Find1Novel Kai leaned over to whisper in my ear. ¡°You see¡­I¡¯m invincible.¡± He stood back straight and winked. Uggghhhh!!! I have got to get a hold of myself! I can¡¯t turn bright red every time he does something cute. I¡¯m starting to think he¡¯s doing this on purpose. Dr. Connors signed off on his discharge as the nurse checked his vitals onest time. ¡°All good Mr. Chris.¡± 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 The nurse smiled brightly; right before leaving, she turned in my direction. ¡°Take good care of this one young Ms. He¡¯s tenacious.¡± I smiled and nodded in agreement; I nned on spending my life doing exactly that. 1913 After the doctor and nurse left, Kai called Cameron and instructed him to head to hospital. Afterwards, he called his parents to let them know we would be home soon. I could hear the excitement on the other end as everyone cheered. Cameron along with the two bodyguards from yesterday arrived at 10:30am. As Cameron instructed the bodyguards to grab our bags, he pulled out a tablet. ¡°Good morning sir.¡± ¡°Cameron. I trust you had a good evening yesterday.¡± ¡°Indeed, I did sir. I¡¯ve made sure your recovery remained concealed. We¡¯ll release that information when you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Excellent. I don¡¯t want anyone to know of my recovery until September. I¡¯ll update you on everything over the next few days. I¡¯ll be working from my home office.¡± Cameron nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh, and Cameron¡­good work. Thank you for maintaining everything these past six months.¡± Cameron smiled brightly. The warmth of Kai¡¯s appreciation in his eyes. I smiled slightly; Cameron really was amazing. We made our way to the elevators; I could tell Kai was eager to go home. Before leaving, He whispered something in Cameron¡¯s ear. Cameron walked over to the head administrator and spoke low enough for only her to hear. I could see the older woman¡¯s eyes widen with what looked like shock. After Cameron finished, he walked away with a slight smile. Several nurses ran over to the admin and asked what was said. I wasn¡¯t sure what Cameron had told her, but as we walked onto the elevator, sounds that resembled cheers began to erupt as the doors closed. We walked over to a white Rolls¨CRoyce. The two bodyguards walked over to a ck Ford Expedition. Kai opened my door while smiling at me. ¡°Ready to go home fianc¨¦?¡± I beamed at the title. Hearing him say it made it officially feel real. ¡°Ready.¡± Hunted 158 Chapter 158 Kai¡¯s POV: ¡¾õrŸý Gracie cuddled next to me as we made our way home. My heart swelled, I was d she was sofortable with me. Still, I could tell she was still exhausted. I knew my family wanted to celebrate, but I wouldn¡¯t let her stay up too long. She needed more rest, one night was clearly not enough. As we pulled out of the parking lot, my phone began to buzz. Answering without checking to see who it was, I was unprepared for the loud voice on the other end. ¡°Kaaaaai!!!!! I¡¯m at your house!! Your mom said you¡¯re on the way home with Grd!!¡± Tyler. Latest content published on Tyler Green and I had been friends since we were fourteen years old. We met in private school when my family returned to Phoenix from Conrad. After meeting Gracie, I realized I didn¡¯t want to go back to a world where people were too scared to open up or befriend me. After the passing of Sammy, I was afraid I¡¯d lost my one and only friend and that I would go back to being lonely. Then I met this remarkable girl, and she made me realize that even someone like me could make friends. Tyler was theplete opposite of me in terms of mannerisms. As mature, refined, and reserved as I was, Tyler was as goofy, loud, and immature. Our difference in behavior is what kept us bnced. He would force me to open up and be youthful while I kept him grounded¡­.well as grounded as he could be. I rolled my eyes at the sound of his loud voice. I could feel Gracie chuckling. I wanted them to meet but I also dreaded it. Tyler was the type of friend that would expose everything I DIDN¡¯T want her to know. Not to mention, he was a very energetic and lively person. Fun¡­would be the better term. Tyle had the ability to be familiar with just about anybody. I¡¯m ashamed to admit I wasn¡¯t excited about sharing Gracie with everyone. It was bad enough I had to share her with my family. Ka was already starting toy im to her. Still, I¡¯d sent Tyler on a job, so I knew that was the primary reason he¡¯d came back to Phoenix. ¡°That¡¯s correct. We¡¯re actually on our way home now.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­.so I¡¯ll get to meet the infamous Gracie soon¡­this should be fun.¡± I rolled my eyes; I hadn¡¯t even seen him yet and I was already irritated. ¡°Tyler you-¡± ¡°Rx! I¡¯m going to be on my best behavior.¡± I believed none of what he¡¯d just promised. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll see you all shortly.¡± 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 I hung up the phone with a grimace expression. My peaceful bubble with Gracie would soone to an end. I could feel her giggling on my chest. Immediately bringing me out my funk, I smiled down at her. ¡°I love that sound,¡± Win Her eyes shot up at me. There was so much life in those beautiful brown eyes. She smiled lightly. ¡°Your friend sounds like an interesting character.¡± ¡°Interesting is the polite term¡­he¡¯s absolutely annoying. If he irritates you in any way let me know. I¡¯ll waste no time sending him to an untimely death.¡± Gracieughed aloud at my threat. That was it. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back any longer. I could feel my hands gently pull her face closer to mine as I leaned in. I kissed Gracie gently on the lips. Realizing what I¡¯d done, immediately pulled back. Suddenly, Gracie grabbed my shirt. Her eyes were burning with something I couldn¡¯t described. Desire? She gently pulled me back to her. I watched her eyes nervously close as she leaned in for another kiss. This time, I kissed her with more passion. I wanted to im her; I needed her to know she belonged to me. That I cherish her. I wanted her to feel all of the loved I¡¯d held in for over ten years in that kiss. Chapter Comments B 1 Hunted 159 Chapter 159 Our lips danced for what seemed like an eternity. Breathless, I slowly pulled away. Her eyes slowly opened. She looked at me with so much love and trust in her eyes. I wanted to earn every bit of her faith. I wanted her to know there would never be another person I loved more than her. ¡°Gracie¡­I-¡± ¡°We¡¯re here sir.¡± I was pulled out of my trance by the words of Cameron. It took me a minute to realize the car was no longer moving and the privacy window was now rolled down. For the first since hiring him, I had a desire to fire Cameron. Gracie sat up; I felt a pinch of sadness as she moved from my arms. As if she could read my mind, Gracie smiled and kissed me once more. In an instant, all my sadness evaporated. My head of security and main bodyguard Tomas Romane opened my door. I immediately stepped out of the car and made my way over to Gracie¡¯s side. As my second bodyguard Court began to open her door, I held my hand up to stop him. I wanted to be the first to wee her home. Gracie smiled brightly as she ced her hand into mine and stepped out of the car. ¡°Wee home Gracie.¡± She beamed brightly and pulled me closer to her face; making our foreheads touch. ¡°Wee home Kai.¡± She had no idea the affect she had on me. Just as I was about to pull her in for another kiss, my loud and annoying sister came running out the house. ¡°Yaayyyy!!!! They¡¯re home!!!¡± She ran over to us as the rest of the family and Tyler came storming out of the house. ¡°Wee home!!!!¡± My grandparents shouted in unison. My parents made their over way to hug me and Gracie. ¡°Wee home my son.¡± My mother hugged me tightly; I could feel her tears wet my cheek. I kissed her other cheek and hugged her once more. 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 6: 978 ¡°Thank you mom, I¡¯m d to be home.¡± My dad then walked over hugging me with tears in his eyes. You would have sworn I HADN¡¯T just seen all of them yesterday. Still, I couldn¡¯t imagine the heartbreak they must¡¯ve felt all these months; so, I decided to let them have this moment. After hugging all of my family, Tyler walked towards me. He had a goofy grin on his face, but I could tell by his eyes¡­he was beyond ted at my being back home. We shook hands before he pulled me into a tight embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t ever scare me like that again brother. Next time I¡¯m kicking your ass!¡± Iughed at my best friend of over nine years. Despite his annoying and often juvenile behavior, I was d he was my friend and that he was here. ¡°You got my word.¡± We nodded at each other; an unspoken vow made. Just then, his eyes darted over to Gracie who wasughing with Ka. He turned back to me raising his eyebrow. ¡°You know, for the longest time I thought she wasn¡¯t real. Like you¡¯d imagined her or something, but¡­yeah¡­I get it man. She¡¯s breathtaking.¡± Before I could respond, Tyler made his way over to Gracie. ¡°Ehte mm. Excuse my Ka, I just want to introduce myself to this lovely angel.¡± Shit. Dammit Tyler! I quickly made my way over to Gracie. ¡°Ms. Gracie. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Tyler Green, Kai¡¯s best friend.¡± I rolled my eyes with severe annoyance; Gracie smiled warmly. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Tyler. Thank you for taking care of Kai these past ten years until I could find him.¡± Gracie turned to me. Her eyes beamed with love and devotion, and just like that; all the annoyance I¡¯d felt just a moment ago disappeared. Hunted 160 Chapter 160 Gracie¡¯s POV: Tyler smiled at me with a warm expression. Suddenly, he hugged me gently. ¡°Thank you for bringing my best friend back to us.¡± I smiled and loosened up hugging him back. After releasing me, he grinned at Kai. ¡°I stand corrected.¡± ??????? What did that mean? Kai was looking at Tyler with a slightly smug expression. Confused, I decided not to dwell on it any longer. We all made our way into the house, as he grew closer to the grand room, Kai and my eyes widen. The room was filled with flowers, ballons, and a wee home banner. WELCOME HOME!!!! Everyone cheered in unison once more. Kai smiled brightly and for a moment, he looked like a carefree young man instead of the mature eldest son of the world¡¯s most powerful family. Suddenly, other family members began making their way into the room. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet the extended Christiansens, so this was a first for me as well. ¡°Kai!!! Oh, my goodness!! I swear you¡¯ve grown these past six months!!¡± A woman shouted as she walked over hugging Kai. She almost looked like Ma only older. ¡°Hey aunt Mina.¡± Kai hugged the woman with a bright smile before turning to me. ¡°Gracie, this is my mother¡¯s older sister and my second mother, Mina. Aunt Mina, this is my fianc¨¦ Grd Teagues.¡± Aunt Mina turned to me; her eyes were wide and bright as she took me into a hug. ¡°Leave it up to my nephew to be in a six montha and STILL find a beautiful fianc¨¦ before my knucklehead son.¡± ¡°Hey!! I resent that!¡± Get full chapters from F?nd-Novel 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 A young man around Kai¡¯s age came over smiling as he hugged Kai. ¡°Maannn I thought you were trying to leave me here with these nutbags!¡± Kaiughed aloud. I loved the sound of hisughter. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t do something that cruel! Gracie, this is my cousin Parys. Mina¡¯s oldest.¡± I smiled brightly as we hugged. ¡°A pleasure to meet you Gracie! Got any friends?¡± !!!!! Kai yfully punched Parys in the arm. ¡°What!! She¡¯s hot! Hot chicks run in circles.¡± Mina popped Parys on the back of his head. ¡°This is exactly why you¡¯re single!¡± ¡°Mom you¡¯re not trying to marry Parys off again are you?¡± A beautiful younger woman made her way over to our section. Kai instantly brighten up as he picked her up and spun her in a circle. ¡°Gracie, this my FAVORITE cousin Londyn. Parys¡® twin sister.¡± ¡°OMG!!!! Ka was right!!! She gorgeous!!!¡± Londyn hugged me tightly as she thanked me for waking up her cousin. ¡°Don¡¯t introduce my brother to anybody.¡± Iughed aloud as she threw that final part in. One by one I met the immediate extended family. I met Michael Marquett, Mina¡¯s husband and their youngest daughter, five year old Brooklyn. ¡°You look like an angel.¡± She smiled as she held my cheek with her tiny hand. ¡ê979 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°That¡¯s because she is.¡± Kai beamed proudly as he hugged his little cousin. I met Theo¡¯s younger sister along with her husband and children as well. ¡°Gracie this is my dad¡¯s sister and brother¨Cin¨CStacy and Corey Delmore.¡± They both hugged me with huge smiles on their faces. ¡°Leave it up to a beautiful woman to be the cure to wake this boy up.¡± Stacy beamed as she hugged Kai once more. I met their four kids: Carinne, Stephan and Simon (twins), and little four year old Da. Lastly, I met the best friends of Theo and Ma; Armin Craimer and his wife Lucy along with their son Dous who was about Kai¡¯s age and Lee who was about nine years old. Everyone was so warm and weing. Theo had the party moved to the courtyard once the introductions were over. As we made our way to the center, the servants passed around sses of champagne for the adults as well as apple cider for the kids. Theo tapped his ss lightly getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°If everyone could raise their sses; I¡¯d like to propose a toast.¡± Everyone lifted their sses in the air as Theo continued. Chapter Comments B2 Write Comments SHARE 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 Hunted 161 Chapter 161 ¡°Well¡­where do I begin?¡± Theo looked at Ma with love and happiness in his eyes and she gently took his hand. ¡°As everyone all know, these past six months have been hell for our family. Even though we had to show face and navigate throughout the world as if nothing was wrong, we were all slowing drifting inside.¡± ¡°Six months ago, our oldest son Kai¡­well he was in a horrific car ident that left him .¡± Theo¡¯s voice broke a little as he reminisced about the ident. ¡°And I got to tell you¡­After a while, we were starting to lose hope. I mean we¡¯d tried everything to wake up our son and you all know this. From medical experts to shaman priests, we tried everything.¡± Theo looked at Kai with sadness in his eyes. ¡°It seemed like we were never going to get our son back¡­and our family¡­we all felt iplete without him.¡± Suddenly, Theo turned his gaze towards me. ¡°And then¡­just when we were about to lose all hope¡­my wife found his guardian angel¡­ Grd.¡± Updates are released by f?ndnovel Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on me. I could myself blush from the attention as Kai beamed down and kissed my hand gently. ¡°You all don¡¯t know this, but Gracie is an excellent violinist. And it was through her love and her music¡­that my son was able to finally find his way back and open his eyes.¡± Everyone began to p and cheer. ¡°Now I promised Kai I wouldn¡¯t make a big deal because he¡¯s not ready to announce to the world yet of his recovery but¡­ I jus want to say to my son¡­Kai¡­your mother, sister, grandparents¡­hell¡­everybody in this courtyard all love you so very much. We¡¯re so happy your home.¡± ps and cheers began again as sounds of sniffling from tears poured throughout the yard. Kai¡¯s expression was filled with warmth and love as he stared at his father. ¡°And to Gracie¡­I don¡¯t think my wife could have picked a better choice of fianc¨¦ for our son¡­She¡¯s looked for you for a long time. Thank you for finding your way back to us again¡­back to my son again.¡± ¡°I KNOW THAT¡¯S RIGHT!!!¡± Ka¡¯s words made everyone burst outughing. 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°To the bride and groom everyone!!¡± ¡°TO THE BRIDE AND GROOM!!!¡± ð^ Cheers and shouts of congrattions erupted throughout the courtyard as everyone hugged each other. Theo and Kai embraced lovingly, I made sure to capture that moment in a picture. ¡°Now if you could please find someone for my son!!!¡± Mina yelled making everyoneugh once more. ¡°Alright let¡¯s get this party started Christiansen style!!! Woohoo!!!!¡± Ka and Londyn cheered as they turned on music while everyone mingled, chatted and danced. While Kai was chatting with his cousins and Tyler, I began dancing with the younger children. Kai¡¯s POV: As I caught up with my cousins Parys and Dous, Tyler smiled and pointed over in the direction of Gracie. ¡°I think your little cousin Lee is trying to steal your girl.¡± We all turned around and watched as Gracie danced with the younger children. Her face was bright, and her movements were fluent. You could tell she knew how to dance. I found myself wondering if there was anything she couldn¡¯t do. We all stared in amazement as she spun in circles and moved around with Lee who had a bright smile on his face. A rare sight as Lee was overly mature for a nine year old. I always thought he reminded me of myself, looks like his taste in women was simr as well. shoulder. As the next song began to y, Gracie began dancing with the other children while Ka and Londyn made their way over to the circle. As we looked on, Parys ced his hand over my ¡°Pleaaaassse tell me she¡¯s got a friend.¡± ¡°Hey! If she does I¡¯m calling dibs!¡± Dous yelled out making us allugh. The truth was, even if she did have friends¡­.They wouldn¡¯t be like her. I smiled smugly knowing I had the greatest girl in world and she only had eyes for me. ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 162 Hunted 162 Kai¡¯s POV: Dad had steaks and chops on the grill as we all sat around listening to music and waiting to eat. I¡¯d originally told my parents I didn¡¯t want any type of celebration once I came back home because I wanted to keep my recovery a secret. Leave it up to my parents to find a loophole¡­.And I was d they did. Gracie got to meet the most important people in my life, even Cameron came back to the estate with his wife and daughter for the celebration. ¡°Gracie, this is Jackie and L; Cameron¡¯s wife and daughter.¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes widen, she had no idea Cameron was married, much less a father. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Cameron! You didn¡¯t tell me you had such a beautiful wife and daughter!¡± Gracie hugged Jackie and L as they all greeted each other. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Cam tries his best to keep his work and personal life separate but at then end of the day we¡¯re all family! I¡¯m so happy to meet you Gracie!¡± After we all ate, the evening began to wind down. Dad and Uncle Armin had truly outdone themselves with the steaks and pork chops. Gracie sat at the table holding Da as she began to fall asleep; while chatting with Ka, Londyn, and Jackie. Checktest chapters at find?novel The look on her face was filled with so much happiness, but I could also tell she was tired. My original n was for her to immediately get some rest after we got home but obviously those ns had changed. I didn¡¯t want to interfere though; she had all of Saturday to rest. I wanted her to enjoy this moment of love. Tyler and Cameron sat next to me; their expressions were serious. ¡°After the party winds down¡­we should all talk.¡± Tyler looked at Cameron and me; his voice was stern. We both nodded in agreement. Over the past several days I had them both looking into the Rochesters and Brooks family. I¡¯d also decided to have them look into Diana Teagues, Gracie¡¯s adoptive mother. There was something that had been bothering me since Gracie told me about her supposed ¡®kidnapping¡®. She said the Rochesters imed Diana kidnapped her the night after she was born, BUT¡­I had several issues with that, and I think Gracie did too. I¡¯d have Tyler begin to look into it. I knew getting this type of information wouldn¡¯t be easy; the Rochesters may not be as powerful as House Christiansen, but they did have some pull as one of the most powerful families in North Bay. If something was amiss, I knew they would go through great lengths to cover it up. As the party came close to an end, my mom stood in the center to make an announcement. 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°First, Theo and I want to thank everyone foring today to celebrate our son¡¯sing home and engagement. Everyone in this courtyard is the most important people to our Kai, and we couldn¡¯t be prouder to share these joyous events with you all,¡± Everyone began to p and cheer, my mother looked so regal as she smiled at me brightly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back, she was right¡­everyone here were the people I¡¯d valued the most. Gracie smiled warmly as she looked in my direction, I could feel all of the love in her eyes. I¡¯d had a fairly happy childhood, my parents¡­I couldn¡¯t have asked for better ones. My sister¡­even with her annoyance, she was my best friend. My grandparents, even my extended immediate family¡­House Christiansen wasn¡¯t your average ¡®rich family¡®. We had values, we cared about others, we wanted to make the world a better ce. Still, in the seven years she was with those despicable people, I had no idea what was going on with Gracie and the turmoil she¡¯d endured. I owed it to her to get her justice for her pain. Around 8:30pm, everyone started gathering up to head to the estate¡¯s guest house. My mother informed me everyone would be staying for the weekend. Gracie handed the now sleeping Da to Aunt Stacy as she hugged the rest of the children good night. I made my way over to the circle saying goodnight to everyone. Gracie and I were the remaining ones as Cam and Ty waited for me in my study. ¡°Gracie, which room are you sleeping in?¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m in the west wing second floor near the terrace.¡± Good, I was familiar with that room. Gracie smiled shyly, ¡°Um¡­are you¡­well¡­are you going to¡­¡± Gracie nervously tried to ask her question. I was puzzled at first; but then I started tough. She wanted to know if I would be sleeping in the room with her. I decided to tease her a little. ¡°Why Gracie¡­Are you asking if I n to sleep with you?¡± I watched as her eyes shoot up in horror; her face began to flush, and her eyes redden. I couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. ¡°Not like that!!! I mean¡­I¡­well¡­you¡­if you don¡¯t¡­¡± I held my hands upughing hysterically¡­I decided to take her out of her misery. I leaned closer to make sure no one could hear me. 9:44 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°I have every intention of making sure you sleep soundly tonight.¡± She blushed but she also smiled, I had to admit, that made me happier than it should have. We walked into the mansion together, as we made it up the stairs. Before heading in the opposite direction, i informed Gracie I would be to her room as soon as I finished speaking with Tyler and Cameron. As soon as I entered the study, I noticed Cam and Typaring notes. I¡¯d assigned each of them to a family. The Brooks were assigned to Cameron, and the Rochesters were assigned to Tyler. Tyler¡¯s family owned one of the best P.1. firms in all of South Bay. Their firm was the only firm Christiansen Law group used. If there was information to be found, they would be able to uncover it. ¡°Gentlemen.¡± I greeted both Cam and Ty as I sat at my desk. It felt like it had been forever since I sat in this chair¡­given my six month nap¡­I suppose that was true. Tyler looked at me with a mischievous grin. ¡°Finished tucking Grd in?¡± Cam¡¯s eyes widen in shock; followed by a head nod. I red at Ty, as usual, he waspletely uncouth. Tylerughed loudly, putting his hands up as a sign of peace. ¡°I was just kidding!!! No need to give me the infamous death re.¡± I rolled my eyes as I turned on myputer. It was time to get down to business. ¡°Alright gentlemen¡­what have you learned so far.¡± Both Tyler and Cameron looked at each other with troubled expressions. They began to ce the documents on the table with weary expressions. Confused, I began to look over what they¡¯d retrieved so far. As I read the information on the Rochesters, my face began to darken. I now understood why they were weary. Chapter Comments LIKE Write Comments SHARE 9:45 Wed, Sep 10 Hunted 163 Chapter 163 Kai¡¯s POV: As I read Tyler¡¯s report, I could feel the heat from my hands rising. If possible, I could have probably lit that report on fire. Each page seemed to progress in terms of worsening. Tyler had managed to speak with multiple servants and employees of the Rochesters and there seemed to be amon theme. Grd was abused. Years of mental and physical abuse at the hands of her parents and siblings had left Gracie meek and desperate for love and affection. Reading the report brought me back to how Gracie described herself. Meek, desperate, pathetic. That family had stolen all of her dignity from her. But it didn¡¯t stop there. Over the years, they¡¯d treated her more like a servant than a daughter. Turns out, the Rochester spawns weren¡¯t that exceptional, while Gracie was overly intelligent and talented. Throughout the years, the family made her constantly do schoolwork, take tests, even create artistically while the other siblings took all the credit. The oldest, Noah Rochester was using her as his secret business tool. Making her create immacte business proposals to acquire contracts while receiving the credit and business awards for HER brilliance. In the short amount of time it took me to read over that report, I¡¯d already thought of a thousand different ways to annihte that entire family. I had to take breathing measures just to maintain my sanity as I read on. Content originallyes from F?nd-Novel Interesting. Looks like Calvin Rochester has also been dabbling in illegal brokering; moneyundering, and insider trading. Some of these businesses were shellpanies tounder money for some of the worse organized crime gangs in North Bay. ¡°How naughty of you Rochester.¡± I smiled smugly, looks like I¡¯ll be able to destroy him professionally too. ¡°I think you should speak directly to our little whistleblowers as well.¡± Tyler brought me out my train of thought. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn¡­try not to rip the page.¡± Cameron handed me his report on the Brooks. In the beginning, my anger wasn¡¯t as nearly aggressive as it was reading the Rochester report. Most of it consisted of all the shady business deals the Brooks had been doing along with the Rochesters over the years. No wonder they were all so close. Two families filled with criminals. 9:45 Wed, Sep 10 It wasn¡¯t until I got to full report on their jackass of a son Jonathan that my anger began to soar. 6919 The report detailed how Jonathan had treated Gracie over the years. Constantly being cruel and indifferent towards her. Angry his grandfather was trying to force him to marry her instead of the sister. Unable to take his frustrations out on the head, he¡¯d chose to make Gracie pay instead. I imagined torturing him until he begged for death only to keep him alive longer. All these freaks would pay slowly and painfully. ¡°Set it up for tomorrow afternoon.¡± Both Tyler and Cameron looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°You sure? Not that it would be a problem, but I assumed you would want to spend the day with Gracie.¡± Tyler wasn¡¯t wrong, my original n was to spend as much time in the room with Gracie as possible tomorrow, but Ka informed me she wanted to do a little spa day with Gracie, Londyn, and Jackie. ¡°The girl¡¯s are all going to be gone for a few hours for lunch and a spa treatment. Ka set it up.¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes slightly widen as if remembering as well. Jackie must¡¯ve informed him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Jackie told me the same thing. The kids are going to stay with the heads while they all go out for a few hours. I think they¡¯re leaving about 1pm, it¡¯s a surprise for Gracie.¡± Tyler smiled slightly. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, Ka wanted to do something special for Gracie and Londyn had thought of the spa day. ¡°Alright, so that gives us a few hours then. I¡¯ll reach out to my contacts, they happened to be off on the weekends, but it¡¯s a five hour drive from-¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take the helicopter.¡± Both Tyler and Cameron nodded. After finishing up somest minute details, we all headed to bed. I made my way straight to Gracie¡¯s room. It was almost midnight; I was concerned she may still be woke in an attempt to wait for me. I slowly opened her door; the room was dark except for the television still ying. There was some cartoon ying. As I grew closer to the bed, I could finally see her. There, snuggled in the nket, brows furrowed¡­was Gracie. She looked restless, whatever she was dreaming about stopped her from sleeping as soundly as she didst night. I frowned slightly; I didn¡¯t like the thought of her having bad dreams. I looked around her room, my mother had really outdone herself with the d¨¦cor. This had to have been done right before Gracie¡¯s arrival. I walked to the closest¡­just as I suspected. My mother made sure some of my clothing was added to her closet. She 9:45 Wed, Sep 10 knew me entirely too well. I grabbed some undergarments and made my way to the bathroom for a quick shower. I didn¡¯t want Gracie alone any longer. She¡¯d told me I was her dreamcatcher; I nned to catch every nightmare that haunted her. After showering, I quietly walked back into the room, Gracie was still asleep, though she didn¡¯t look as tensed as she had before I went into the bathroom. I slowly climbed into the bed, making sure not to wake her. I slid closer to her; her back was facing me as sheid on her right side. I could smell the shampoo she¡¯d used on her hair and the body cream she must¡¯ve used after showering. It was intoxicating. I wanted to touch her; but I was also afraid I would wake her. Just as I began to debate on what to do next, Gracie made the decision for me. As if she could sense I was close, she turned about face and reached her small hand out to grab my shirt. I smiled warmly as I scooted closer to her, careful not to wake her as she moved unconsciously towards me. I wrapped my arms around her, securing her in my embrace. As she settled, I could see her brows rxing and her face settling into what looked like a slight smile. Her breathing calmed and she began to snore lightly. She was now peacefully sleeping. I smiled brighter; knowing I was her peace made my heart feel a way I¡¯d never imagined. I looked down at my sleeping fianc¨¦ feeling a mixture of emotions. Guilt, anger, happiness, remorse, blissfulness, and finally¡­love. I knew I loved her. It didn¡¯t matter if she loved me or not¡­I knew eventually, she would get there. I kissed her gently on her forehead and closed my eyes to sleep. ¡°I love you Gracie.¡± I whispered the words, it felt good saying them aloud. Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 164 Gracie¡¯s POV: I opened my eyes just as the sun was rising. The room was still slightly dark. The television must¡¯ve been turned off. I could see the light pink colors through the huge ceiling to floor window just over Kai¡¯s shoulder. It couldn¡¯t have been no more than 6AM if the sun was just rising¡­still early. I looked up at my sleeping fianc¨¦, he had me wrapped in his embrace. No wonder my dreams became peacefulst night. I never dreamed of the fire whenever I was with him. The thought made my heart smile as big as my lips. I wasn¡¯t ready to disturb this moment. I snuggled my face info his chest and decided to go back to sleep. ¡°I love you Kai.¡± The words came out quietly as my eyes shut. It felt good to say aloud what my heart had been feeling across two lifetimes. *** **** Kai¡¯s POV: When I finally woke up, Gracie¡¯s head was on my chest. She was woke and watching something on TV that was making her giggle lightly. I¡¯d never get tired of that sound. Unaware I¡¯d waken up, she slightly jumped when I kissed the top of her head. I couldn¡¯t help but at her nervousness. ¡°Good morning.¡± I beamed brightly at her as her eyes widen with hints of guilt in them. ¡°Good morning. Did I wake you?!¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± She gave me one look of skepticism before rxing. It was the truth, however, she hadn¡¯t waken me up. ¡°How long have you been up?¡± She scrunched her small nose as if trying to think about her answer. ¡°Emm¡­maybe about an hour now.¡± I nced over at the nightstand; the clock showed the time was just after eight. ¡°What are you watching?¡± 9:45 Wed, Sep 10 ¡°This movie called ¡®Eternal Love,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of that one. Is It any good?¡± Gracie giggled slightly before responding. ¡°Well¡­it depends. If you like those cheesy overly dramatic dramas¡­then definitely.¡± I was a little shocked. Gracie always seemed mature beyond her years so hearing she liked those typical romance dramas was rather interesting. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you like this type of stuff.¡± She giggled again. ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a guilty pleasure every now and again.¡± Guilty pleasure. Was she mine? Before I could respond, my phone began to ring¡­.Ka. Annoyed, I answered with irritation in my voice. ¡°What is it Ka?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t what is it me you grouch¡­are you guys hungry? Breakfast is being prepared in the grand dining hall.¡± I tapped Gracie on the shoulder to see if she was hungry. Her face instantly lit up. Guess that meant yes. ¡°We¡¯ll down shortly.¡± After getting dresses, Gracie and I made our way down to the dining hall. She was wearing this pink sundress that hug her body in all the right ways. My thoughts went from dark to envious to panic as I thought about the fact others would be able to ogle over my fianc¨¦ while she was out with Ka today. As we entered the dining hall, it looked like just about everyone else was up. ¡°Good morning children.¡± My mother beamed brightly as we made our way to the table. ¡°Good morning everyone! I hope everyone slept good.¡± 9:45 Wed, Sep 10 Gracie smiled brightly as she hugged my mother and aunts. ¡°Not as good as Kai I bet.¡± Tyler¡¯s face had a mischievous grin on it. I wanted to punch that grin right off. Luckily, Gracle missed hisment, I stared a thousand daggers at him as Cameron tried his best not tough. I¡¯d kill them both
on. While we all ate, everyone started discussing their ns for the day. ¡°Gracie I nned a girl¡¯s brunch for us four!¡± Ka beamed as leaned on Gracie¡¯s shoulder. I could tell Gracie was excited but there was a hint of guilt in her eyes once she looked at me. I smiled lightly; she wanted to make sure I wasn¡¯t upset about her leaving me. Always so considerate. I kissed her head and whispered in her ear. ¡°I want you have fun doing a girl¡¯s day. While you¡¯re out, buy something you think I would like.¡± Her eyes widen as her face began to turn light red. I inwardly knowing she was probably trying to decipher what that meant. I¡¯d give no hints, however. Let¡¯s see how creative you are Gracie. Chapter Comments Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN0vel Hunted 165 ¡°Well, we¡¯re all going to take the children to the aquarium. It¡¯s been forever since Mina, and I have went.¡± Uncle Michael beamed. House Christian owned the aquarium in South Bay; I was sure they¡¯d prepared the night before. ¡°So, then that just leaves us fes!¡± Parys smiled in my direction. Originally, I¡¯d assumed he and Dougle would go with the heads, I guess I would have to take them with us. I nodded at Parys. ¡°I actually have something nned for us to do.¡± Tyler and Cameron nodded in agreement as he and Dougie looked curious. After breakfast, everyone went to their rooms to get dressed and prepared to divide into their travel groups. Gracie decided to wear some dark pink wedge heel sandals to match her dress. She¡¯d ced her in a ponytail. Her thick and wavy hair fell down her back even in the ponytail. She applied some light makeup as well as lip gloss that was also pink. She looked beautiful. A slight unease crept into my thoughts. I wasn¡¯t overly joyed about her being out of my sight. As of right now, no one knew she was the fianc¨¦ of Heir Christiansen. What if someone tried to hurt her. Noticing my mood change, she walked over and wrapped her arms around my waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I was too ashamed to tell her how ridiculous and childish my thoughts were. Smiling lightly, I pressed my forehead against hers. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± She smiled brightly at me. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you too.¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel We stood in that moment for what seemed like an eternity. Embracing each other with our love. Suddenly, my phone pinged. Tyler sent me a message letting me know the meeting had been set up and Cameron let me know the helicopter was ready. I sighed lightly, once all of this was over, I would take Gracie away for a vacation. Just the two of us. No interruptions. Everyone made their way out of the mansion to the different vehicles waiting for each group. I¡¯d told Ka to make sure Gracie stayed safe. She scolded me of course. ¡°Ughhh¡­.will you stop being overprotective!! Of course I¡¯m going to protect my sister! And besides, you have your bodyguard following us.¡± Shit. So, she did notice. The truth was, everyone one of these women were important not just to me, but to our entire family. I needed to make sure they were all safe. As we made our way to Tomas¡® SUV, Parys became excited. ¡°So! Where we going?¡± As we all got into the car, I informed Tomas we were heading to my helicopter ¡®Nightwing¡®. Suddenly, Dous became excited. ¡°Wait we¡¯re taking Nightwing! Oh shit! I haven¡¯t been on the chopper in forever!!¡± ¡°Where are we going???¡± Both of my cousins beamed in excitement. ¡°We¡¯re going to North Bay.¡± ¡°North Bay??? Why?¡± ¡°I need to interview someone.¡± Parys¡® face fell. ¡°So, wait¡­you¡¯re going to work?¡± ¡°No¡­I¡¯m going to confirm the truth about the Rochesters.¡± Both Tyler and Dougie looked at me confused. ¡°The Rochesters? Why do you care about them?¡± Parys inquired waiting for my response. ¡°Because they¡¯re my fianc¨¦¡¯s piece of shit family.¡± I caught Parys and Dous up on everything that transpired with Gracie. Each of them sat with a mixture of empathetic and disgusted looks on their faces. ¡°Oh, my god. That¡¯s awful.¡± Dous whispered as he sat in shock. ¡°Those fucking bastards! How could they do that to their own daughter and sister! And who¡¯s this Jonathan asshole!¡± Parys was livid, hearing that someone apart of his family was mistreated pissed him off. I shared his sentiments. ¡°So, we¡¯re meeting with your spies to get overall truth on what¡¯s been happening?¡± I nodded at Dous question. ¡°Apart from what Tyler has already found out.¡± As we arrived at the Nightwing, we all stepped out of the vehicle with a mission. Gather as much information as we could so that we could begin the next steps in my n to destroy the Rochesters and Brooks. Hunted 166 Chapter 166 Zelma¡¯s POV: 50 Zelma Fynch had been a maid of the Rochesters for over 25 years. 15 of which as the head maid. She began working for the Rochesters at age 20. Zelma was from a small and poor countryside called Mind. Her mother died when she was seven leaving just her and an alcoholic, gambling father. After running into debt with an underground gambling mob, her father made a deal with the under lord to sell his daughter as a ve. To escape, Zelma climbed out of her bedroom window and ran away. She was able to save up some money from a job she had as a waitress and used it to buy her a one way ticket to Kingston. Shortly after arriving, she applied for a maid¡¯s position at the Rochesters. Never looking back¡­never learning what became of her father when the under lords learned he couldn¡¯t pay his debt. Zelma began her new life as the Rochesters¡® maid. Over the years, she proved to be hardworking, trustworthy, and above all else¡­loyal. Throughout the years, she¡¯d seen all kinds of unsavory deals done by the Rochesters, never once wavering or passing judgement. Afterall, had it not been for them, she may have end up homeless or worse. When Calvin and Sharon Rochesters began having children, it was Zelma that was there every step of the way from the pregnancies to the deliveries. She¡¯d been with her mistress through every delivery and each postpartum. She had also been there the night Grd was born, and when she returned home. Zelma never once said a word about any of the illegal activities the Rochesters performed, about any of theborws they often broke, about any of the cheating they often did. It wasn¡¯t until Grd came back to the estate that Zelma felt her loyalty being tested. When word came out of Grd¡¯s return, it was naturally assumed the Rochesters would be beyond ecstatic. Afterall, what parents wouldn¡¯t be. But Zelma knew the truth. She knew the return. of Grd Rochester would be anything but weing, especially since many didn¡¯t know she was kidnapped in the first ce. When Grd was first discovered, Sharon was the first to panic. ¡°ZELMA!!!! Get in here now!!!!¡± ¡°Madam?¡± CRASH!!!!! Sharon threw a ss cup into the wall as she screamed and cursed. Zelma wasn¡¯t sure why, but something had her mistress distressed. ¡°Madam, if you could tell me what happ-¡± ¡°I tell you what happened!!¡± She¡¯d cut Zelma off before she could finish. ¡°They found her!!! They fucking found her!! After all these years!!!¡± ????????? Zelma was confused, who was this person her mistress didn¡¯t want found? ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­but found who madam?¡± ¡°MY DAUGHTER!!!¡± 50 Get full chapters from f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel ¡°Y¨CYou mean¡­.¡± The words were like clumps in Zelma¡¯s throat. She knew exactly what daughter, her madam was referring too. How had this happened???? The night that child was born, Zelma was sure¡­. ¡°Call that fuckin prick now!!! Have him meet me at the warehouse in 30 fucking minutes!!!¡± Madam Sharon rushed out of the bedroom furious. What was going on? Who found the child? There were a million questions floating in Zelma¡¯s mind. Still, her mistress had given her an order, so without hesitation she called Benard Thorton, the Rochesters ¡®handyman¡®. ¡°Yeah, who is it?¡± A groggy voice came through on the other line. ¡°Mr. Thornbush, Madam Rochester has requested your presence at the usual location.¡± Silence. R 11:12 Thu, Sep 11 ¡°She say what for?¡± : ¡°My madam didn¡¯t disclose that information, but she did inform me it is an urgent matter.¡± Silence. ¡°Urgent matter regarding what! Look dammit, I can¡¯t just drop what I¡¯m doing every ti-¡± ¡°Regarding July 7th, 2005.¡± Silence. 50 ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Click. Benard arrived at the warehouse only ten minutes after Zelma and Sharon Rochester arrived. As usual, Sharon had Zelma wait outside the warehouse while she conducted business. As she sat on the stool outside the warehouse, Zelma could hear her madam yelling and Benard. ¡°How the fuck did they find her!!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! How do they even know it¡¯s your chi-¡± ¡°They did a fucking blood test!!!¡± Silence. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lowered voice. ¡°No¡­what ¡®I¡® don¡¯t understand¡­is how the fuck they found a child that was supposed to be dead!¡± Sharon and Benard went back and forth for over an hour. ¡°Look¡­do you want me to take care¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too !!! Calvin is having her brought home!!¡± After over the meeting ended, Sharon stormed out of the warehouse with Benard walking slowly behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go Zelma!!¡± Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 167 Chapter 167 Zelma immediately stood and followed behind her madam. The car ride back was silent until they arrived back at the estate. ¡°Zelma¡­you¡¯re not to inform my husband of this meeting from today¡­understood?¡± ¡°Yes madam¡­of course.¡± Pause¡­.. ¡°Also¡­that child¡­she¡¯ll be returning to the estate. You are never¡­.and I mean NEVER to tell her the truth surrounding her birth. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes madam.¡± 50 ¡°The day you do¡­it¡¯ll be the words you ever speak. ¡°Yes madam.¡± Zelma wasn¡¯t concerned however; she knew she would never betray her mistress. Once the child arrived, Sir Rochester informed us all, the child¡¯s name was Grd. Naturally, Zelma assumed since returned, the child would be treated no different than the other children. However, it quickly became painfully and pitifully obvious that was not the case. Over the years, Zelma stood by in silence as the family abused, mistreated, and used the child. They stole her academic and talented creativity leaving her starving for approval and love. They doted on their adoptive daughter Olivia, never once revealing the truth. That SHE was in fact the adoptive daughter and Grd was their biological daughter. The night it came into question, Sharon convinced Calvin it would bring shame to the Rochester name if others learned the truth. That for the sake of the family, the truth must remain hidden. The only ones that were aware of the truth were the Brooks, the Rochesters long time friends and business associates. Throughout the years, Zelma stood quietly, never voicing her opinion, never wavering a thought. Even when she silently felt bad, cried, and would try to help the child, she never betrayed the Rochesters. It wasn¡¯t until the night the ne was stolen that Zelma had finally reached her limit of loyalty. 11:12 Thu, Sep 11 50 The night Grd was used of stealing the ne at the time; no one was aware that Olivia had stolen the ne from the Sir and Madam¡¯s room. That is ept for Zelma. She was in the room the morning Olivia took. ¡°Zelma¡­here.¡± Zelma never liked Olivia, she was unusually cruel,zy, and unremarkable. Over the years, she didn¡¯t understand why her sir and madam invested so much into her instead of their biological daughter. Still, she was the family heiress, so Zelma had no choice but to respect and follow her orders. ¡°Yes young Miss.¡± ¡°I want you to take this and in 30 minutes, walk up to me as I am speaking to my mother and tell me you found it in my sister¡¯s room.¡± Olivia dropped the ne into Zelma¡¯s hand. ???????????? ¡°Ma¡¯am I don¡¯t under-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to understand!!¡± Of course, Zelma followed the order of her young miss. That night, Grd was used of stealing the ne and when the truth came out, Olivia was dangerously close to ming Zelma. That morning, she was scared that she may be terminated or worse so Zelma told Sharon the truth. Sharon stood in horror as Zelma detailed the events surrounding the ne. Afterwards, Sharon thanked Zelma for her loyalty and promised to take care of everything. She could remember seeing Grd that next morning feeling beyond sad that she was forced to stay bound to such a family. Still, she was loyal to the Rochesters. That was of course until she overheard the conversation regarding her marriage to Jonathan Brooks. ¡°Look Jonathan, I know you love Livie. We have no intentions of interfering with that. Just marry Grd and have a baby with her¡­you know how your grandfather is. Afterwards, you can divorce her and do as you please.¡± Zelma stood in shock¡­why¡­why had they treated this girl in such a way! What had she done to earn such hatred from this family? Zelma never knew the full truth regarding Grd¡¯s birth and why her madam wanted to get rid of her so bad. 50 Still, in that moment¡­Zelma saw her 20 year old self¡­being sold off by her father. It was in that moment she decided to help that child escape; because unlike the others, Zelma knew of the marriage proposal from the Christiansens. She¡¯d found the contract while cleaning Grd¡¯s room. She also knew that Grd traveled at least twice a year to South Bay to honor the death of her adoptive mother. She figured that was how she met the Christiansens. Later that evening, she reached out to Ma Christiansen. A few weeks after, she was approached by Tyler Green, Kai Christiansen¡¯s PI. And now¡­. ¡°Lord Christiansen¡­allow me to introduce myself, I¡¯m Zelma Fynch¡­head maid of the Rochester Family.¡± Chapter Comments Get full chapters from FindN()vel 01 Write Comments SHARE 11:12 Inu, Sep ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 168 Hunted 168 Chapter 168 Gracie¡¯s POV: We arrived at the Golden Spa around 1pm. Ka booked a VIP room for us all the night before. The Spa was beautiful. The walls were all in floral d¨¦cor, there were hints of gold trimming throughout the paintings. It had beautiful water fountains with lighting that changed colors. The flooring wasminated marble with gold trimming. As we walked to the front counter, we were greeted by a young woman named Evette. ¡°Madam Chris, thank you so much for choosing the Golden Spa to host your congrattory celebration!¡± Congrattory Celebration? I thought this was just a simple spa day. I wondered what we would be celebrating. I dismissed my thoughts; I was sure Ka would exin. Still, I felt a ping of guilt, if we were celebrating someone I would have liked to have gotten them a gift. Too bad I didn¡¯t have a cheat code for this part of my life. Iughed inwardly at myself. As we made our way to the VIP room, my eyes began to widen; the room was exquisite! The artwork, the flooring, even the chairs and massage tables were works of art! Ka smiled brightly at me as she grabbed my hand. ¡°Gracie, I know my brother is waiting until September to announce his recovery and your engagement; but your birthday is literally in a few days and I¡¯m so happy about the wedding!!! I just wanted to do something to show my appreciation for you!¡± I stared at Ka in shock. So, ¡®I¡® was the ¡®Congrattory Celebration?¡®. Tears began to swell up my eyes causing Ka to hug me tightly. Suddenly, Londyn and Jackie came over with tears and hugs. ¡°Y¡¯all are going to make me ruin my makeup!¡± Londyn yelled out threw sobs causing us all tough. After we got set up in our spa chairs, we all sipped wine while we talked and gossiped. ¡°So, Gracie exactly when is your birthday?¡± ¡°July 7th.¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes widen, realizing the date was closer than she¡¯d known. 11:12 Thu, Sep 11 ¡°Wait! That¡¯s in like four days! OMG! How old are you turning?¡± Londyn asked as she picked out a nail color. The rightful source is find?novel ¡°Yeah it¡¯s pretty close¡­and I¡¯ll be 20.¡± ¡°What!! You¡¯re a baby!!¡± ¡°Yeahhh¡­not that you look it! I mean in terms of looks, you look super young; but I assumed you were like my age.¡± 50 Jackie giggled as she sipped her wine. With the exception of Ka and me; everyone else was either 23 or 24. Iughed aloud as well. The truth was mentally I was already 26 thanks to my previous life; so naturally I was more mature than I should be. ¡°I thought for sure you were my brother¡¯s age. You¡¯re just a year older than me! No wonder he loves you so much! You¡¯re as mature as he is!¡± I blushed at the thought of Kai loving me. Did he love me? I knew beyond a doubt I loved him, but how would I know if his feelings were love or gratitude? Lost in thought, I was immediately brought back to the now after hearing Londyn¡¯s confession. ¡°Londyn, you like Tyler???¡± Londyn blushed bright red. She quickly ced her hands over her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Oh god!!! I know!!! He¡¯s so cute though! And he¡¯s one of the few people NOT afraid of Kai!¡± We allughed at that. It was true, Tyler wasn¡¯t afraid of Kai at all, not even when he would give him that infamous death re of his. ¡°Well, well¡­looks like we have to y matchmaker.¡± Ka had a mischievous grin on her face; I could tell her matchmaking wheels were already turning. Wanting to change the subject, Londyn asked me about the wedding. ¡°So! Are y¡¯all nning a big wedding; or is my cousin going to be all quiet and corny?¡± Before I could answer, Ka shouted, ¡°WHAT!!! This is about to be the wedding of the year!!! I¡¯m nning an entire event!!!¡± Londyn¡¯s eyes widen as if she were remembering something. ¡°O¨COkay Ka¡­.but this is going to be like my birthday¡­right?¡± 50 Jackie smirked and shook her head as she sipped more wine. Londyn was looking nervously at Ka. I had to ask. ¡°Umm¡­what happened on your birthday?¡± Londyn looked at me nervously. ¡°So, for my 21st birthday¡­Ka nned the party. Let¡¯s just say it made people feel insecure about parties for like two years.¡± ¡°WHAT!!! That party was freaking amazing!!¡± ¡°It was a weekend concert!¡± WHAT!!! My eyes widen as Londyn exined her birthday bash. Ka booked the world¡¯s most famous singers and entertainers and held a three day weekend spring jam. It really WAS a concert. ¡°Hey! Everybody had a damn ball!!¡± ¡°You almost ended KRS¡¯s Spring fling concerts.¡® 99 Chapter Comments ? 1 Write Comments Hunted 169 Wait what!! Londyn noticed my surprised expression and exined further. The KRS Spring Flings were a big deal. Every year, one of the major 4 continents would host. The year we turned 16, the event was hosted in Kingston. As a present, my parents treated Olivie and her friends to an entire weekend of a luxury hotel, the entire three¨Cday concert, and backstage passes. Of course, I wasn¡¯t invited. A nerve wrecking thought crept into my mind. If she did all of that for her cousin¡¯s birthday; what would she be willing to do for her brother¡¯s¡­.Oh dear god! They were already talking about over 500 guests. ¡°So, Gracie, what did your parent¡¯s say when you told them you were marrying Kai!¡± Londyn¡¯s question snapped me back to reality. Suddenly, dark memories of the day I told them I epted House Christiansen¡¯s proposal came flooding back. My father¡¯s greedy overjoy, my mother¡¯s disbelief, my sister¡¯s envy, and the mocking from Jonathan and Brian. A sour taste seeped into my mouth. It took a moment for me to realize the room had fell quiet as Ka and Jackie gazed at me empathetically. I guess Jackie knew about the Rochesters¡­.made sense¡­I¡¯m sure Cameron told her. ¡°What??? Did I say something wrong?¡± Before I could answer, Ka interjected. ¡°No, no¡­Gracie¡¯s mom passed away when she was 12.¡± Londyn¡¯s eyes widen. She pped her hands over her mouth as her eyes began to water. ¡°Oh, my gosh!!! Gracie! I¡¯m so sorry!!! I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I immediately held up my hands. I knew Ka was trying to protect my truth about the Rochesters; but I didn¡¯t want it to be at anyone¡¯s expense. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize Londyn. What Ka said is true, my adoptive mother did pass away when I was 12. But my biological parents are aware and happy about the marriage.¡± Londyn had a confused look on her face. Knowing what questions would follow, I proceeded to tell her about my life and the Rochesters. The room was silent after I finished my harrowing tale of my adoptive mother and my life after her 11:13 Thu, Sep 11 passing. Jackie shook her head quietly; tears flowing down her face. Londyn¡¯s face was filled with tears and anger. Through a shaky voice, she spoke. ¡°H¨CHow¡­.how could they? Who does that to their own daughter and sister.¡± Original content can be found at find?novel Looking at me with conviction and guilt, Londyn walked over and embraced me into a tight hug. ¡°Could you all excuse us for a moment?¡± Ka asked the waitresses and nail techs as she walked over to me and Londyn. As the waitresses and nail techs stood to leave, Jackie jumped up. ¡°Wait!! Before you all leave, please sign these NDAs. I¡¯m sorry but we have to protect our privacy, we¡¯d appreciate if you all kept what you heard indoors.¡± What!!! When did she¡­as if reading my mind, Jackie exined. ¡°Cam gave them to me this morning to be cautious. He said he wasn¡¯t sure what women talked about on spa days.¡± Sheughed aloud causing us all tough. ¡°OMG!!! He¡¯s such a right¨Chand!¡± Ka giggled as she wiped the tears out of her eyes. I looked at all three of the women standing before me, in a short time, these women all became so important to me. They¡¯d be my family, weing me with opened arms and no judgement. I loved them all. I needed them to know that. Sitting everyone down, I began to exin. ¡°Listen to me¡­I want you all to know something. I love you! In just a short time, you have all done more for me than my family could have ever done in an entire lifetime.¡± The irony was that was true¡­I lived two lifetimes with the Rochesters, and they still couldn¡¯t hold a candle to my new family. ¡°I told you all this story not because I want your pity¡­but because I want you all to know how much you mean to me. What I went through, yes it was terrible. BUT¡­it also led me to my new family and my new life. So, for THAT¡­I¡¯m eternally grateful! I have you all.¡± My voice cracked at thatst part. It was true¡­through all the pain and horrors, I¡¯d found my way here. If I had too, I¡¯d do it all again just for this moment. We all hugged and cried as we told each other we loved each other. ¡°I¡¯m so d Kai found you!¡± ¡°We love you too!!¡± The girls¡® said in unison as they sobbed and hugged me tighter. ¡°Alright, alright! Enough of this mushy stuff! Back to girl¡¯s day!!¡± We allughed and held our sses high at Ka¡¯s toast. And just like that¡­Girl¡¯s day was back in motion! Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments 11:13 Thu, Sep 11 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 170 Hunted 170 Chapter 170 Kai¡¯s POV: D: 50 The helicopter flight from South Bay to North Bay was just over 40 minutes. A far cry difference than driving. Wended at one of my family ports and immediately got into the SUV. Ramone pulled out of the garage and headed straight for the restaurant we were set to meet Tyler¡¯s informant at. He¡¯d set up a meeting at a restaurant my family owned called Velta. Cameron booked one of the VIP rooms, we needed to make sure we hadplete privacy. I wasn¡¯t sure who this ¡®mole¡® was, but I needed to make sure they could be trusted. ¡°We¡¯ll be at our destination in 10 minutes sir.¡± Ramone announce taking me out of my personal thoughts. ¡°I just received a text from my informant; she just arrived at the restaurant.¡± She? So, his informant was a woman. I nodded at both men as we grew closer to our destination. ¡°So, are we going to interrogate this informant?¡± Tyler let out a light chuckle. I¡¯m sure for Doug and Parys this all seemed like something out of some soap opera. ¡°No, she¡¯s a willing informant. She actually came to us. Well¡­she came to your mom first.¡± ??????? What!!! I stared at Tyler in disbelief. ¡°MY mom? What do you mean? Who is this ??¡± Before Tyler could answer, Ramone announced we¡¯d just arrived at the restaurant. We all stepped out of the car; as Ramone handed the keys to the valet, I looked around the area. It 50 had been years since I¡¯d been to North Bay. For some reason, I had an instant bad taste in my mouth. It was as if the hell Gracie went through was rooted into the air here making it unbearable to breath. I wanted this to be over as quickly as possible so that I could get back home. Cameron had me put a medical face mask on so that no one would recognize me before entering the restaurant. As we made our way to the hostess table, a small man greeted us with a smile. ¡°Wee to Velta, do you have a reservation.¡± Cameron handed the host his phone so that he could verify the specialized reservation. The man¡¯s face instantly lit up when he saw we¡¯d booked the VIP room. ¡°Y¨CYes! We¡¯ve been expecting you and your party Mr. Lewis! One of your guests have already arrived. We sent her to the room already. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡± The man smiled nervously as he led us to the VIP on the second floor. As we all entered the room, Cameron thanked the host and provided him with a hefty tip. ¡°T¨CThank you!!! Thank you so much!¡± Everyone walked over to the table, the room was dim lit, but I could still see the middle aged woman sitting in the corner. She stared out of the window as everyone sat down. Even without makeup and expensive clothing, she was attractive. But there was a hardness to her face and the lines around her somber eyes told a 1000 tales. Maybe this would be tale 1001. Tyler and I walked over to her, she turned her head slowly; smiling while making eye contact. As she stood, she began to speak. ¡°Mr. Green, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± Tyler shook the woman¡¯s hand while exchanging greetings. She turned to me and smiled warmly. ¡°And you are?¡± I took my mask off exposing my stern expression. Extending my hand, I replied. ¡°I¡¯m Kai Christiansen; Grd Teagues¡® fianc¨¦.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widen with shock. I wasn¡¯t sure what Tyler told her, but he clearly hadn¡¯t told her ¡®I¡¯ would be the one meeting her today. 11:13 Thu, Sep 11 ¡°K¨CKai¡­Chris¡­.how¡­I thought you¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve made a full recovery.¡± ¡°Yes¡­I can see that.¡± 50 She stared at me with a shocked expression; Tyler cleared his throat to grab our attention. ¡°Kai¡­this is Zelma Fynch. The Rochesters¡® head maid.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing!!! Their head maid!! SHE was the one that exposed the Rochesters? Why? As if reading my mind, she smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions Lord Christiansen. When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯d be happy to exin myself.¡± I looked at Tyler who nodded his head in agreement. Trusting his judgement, I gestured for Zelma Fynch to head to our table. Doug and Parys stood up as she walked over. ¡°Ms. Fynch, this is Dous Craimer and Parys Marquette.¡± Her eyes widen once more, she¡¯d clearly heard of each family. I understood her nervousness; she was currently in the room some of the world¡¯s most prominent and powerful families. There wasn¡¯t much House Christiansen couldn¡¯t do or have ess too. I¡¯d hoped she understood the severity of the situation. Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel Chapter Comments 1 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 171 Chapter 171 50 As we all took our seats, four waiters entered the room to take our orders. We all ordered drinks, but I handed a lunch menu to Ms. Fynch. ¡°This is one of the best restaurants in North Bay Ms. Fynch. It¡¯d be a crime not to try their dining.¡± She took the menu from me, hands slightly shaking. She was scared. Good. After detailing the menu, she settled on a cuisine chicken dish. I allowed her a few more moments to settle before I began my interrogation. ¡°Ms. Fynch, my associate has already shown me the report as well as informed me much of what you told him. So, we don¡¯t have to start from the beginning. I wanted to meet you face to face because I wanted to know the face of the person willing to put themselves at risk for my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Obviously there is some skepticism on my end, you are the Rochesters¡® head maid after all. So, I need to know¡­why are you doing this?¡± She smiled lightly at me. ¡°Mr. Christiansen¡­have you ever seen the light dim from a person¡¯s eyes? As if all the promise those eyes held, suddenly faded into an abyss?¡± I was confused by her question; but nodded no. She scoffed slightly. ¡°Well, I have. A twelve year old little girl was told she would be reunited with her long¨Clost family. When she arrived, her eyes were filled with love, excitement, happiness. Promise. Over the years however, I watched those same beautiful eyes slowly dull, sink, and disappear.¡± I didn¡¯t need a crystal ball to know she was speaking of Gracie. That family had damn nearly destroyed her. ¡°And then¡­one day I saw a fire in that same girl¡¯s eyes. A fire that screamed they weren¡¯t going to destroy her! A resolve to fight!¡± She mmed her hand slightly on the table and took a deep sigh. ¡°I recognized that look Mr. Christiansen. I recognized it because I¡¯d had once had that same resolve¡­.When my father decided I was to be payment for HIS debts. I realized it was either fight¡­or die.¡± We all sat in silence, I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what this woman experienced in her youth. ¡°The Rochesters¡­they saved me. Gave me salvation. I came to Kingston with nothing. No education, no money, no real experience. Every job I applied too¡­they all turned me down. Until I applied for a maid¡¯s position for one of North Bay¡¯s most affluent households. I knew they were going to tell me no. Tell me I had no experience. Turn me away like the others. Instead, for reasons I¡¯ll never know¡­Mrs. Rochester decided to give me a chance.¡± Her voice was wrapped in guilt as she spoke of her employers. Obvious confliction for her betrayal. ¡°I was loyal to them. For over 25 years¡­I was loyal! I loved my employers; I loved their children. And even with their imperfections¡­.I loved my job. Because it gave me my freedom.¡± I stared at Zelma Fynch with a puzzled expression. If she felt this way¡­why was she here. 50 ¡°Ms. Fynch, I appreciate you for sharing this with me¡­but I have to ask. If THIS is how you feel¡­why are you her-¡± ¡°Because they were going to do to her what my father tried to do to me! Sell her!!¡± N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel She cut me off before I could finish my question, the tears began to stream down her face. I could see the pain in her eyes. ¡°Even after everything that poor child did. All the humiliation she endured¡­trying to get that family to love her¡­it still wasn¡¯t enough! They treated her like cattle instead of a daughter. I¡¯d watched it for over seven years Mr. Christiansen. I watched that light dim¡­¡± Parys handed her a napkin so that she could wipe her tears. ¡°But then¡­then one day¡­there was¡­that shine!!! It was slowly back¡­and there was just no way I could watch them destroy it again. So, you see¡­I HAD to help her!¡± I nodded my head to her response. I understood. Suddenly, Parys spoke. ¡°Ms. Fynch¡­I don¡¯t doubt your words¡­they are filled with an emotion I¡¯ve never experienced. Thank you for that. But I hope you understand; Gracie is our family¡­she means a great deal for a lot of reasons. How do we know we can trust you?¡± She looked at Parys with a warm expression and smiled. ¡°Because we all want the same thing¡­for Grd to have Justice.¡± 11:13 Thu, Sep 11 : 50 My eyes widen; she was right. Everyone is this room wanted one thing above everything else¡­ Justice for Gracie. Chapter Comments Write Comments 1 SHARE Hunted 172 Kai¡¯s POV: We all sat in silence as Zelma Fynch told us a harrowing story of Gracie¡¯s upbring, filling in any gaps that Tyler had not yet received. If I was disgusted with the Rochesters before this¡­now my feelings were that of pure unadulterated hatred. I wanted them to burn a million years and only then¡­would I allow them to die a gruesome death. There was something I needed to know. A question that had been burning my mind since learning about the Rochesters. ¡°Ms. Fynch¡­by any chance do you know WHY the Rochesters hate Gracie so much?¡± She stared at me with a nk expression before answering. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know Mr. Christiansen.¡± Dammit. I was just about to tell Tyler we would have to find another way to gather that information when she continued. ¡°What I can tell you however¡­.(sigh)¡­.My madam never had any intentions of that child surviving.¡± The room fell inplete silence at thatst part. Was she implying¡­no¡­that couldn¡¯t be it¡­.I needed rification. ¡°Are you saying there was during Gracie¡¯s birth?¡± Her eyes went dead as she stared at me. ¡°No sir¡­she was born perfectly healthy. 8lbs¡­7oz¡­19ins long. A head full of curly thick dark hair¡­she was perfect.¡± Parys then asked. ¡°So, then what exactly do you mean by your madam having no intentions of her surviving?¡± Her expression and her silence said it all. 11:13 Thu, Sep 11 ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me¡­she nned to murder Grd.¡± She nodded. GASPS!!!!! ¡°Was she the one that was going to do it¡­or did she want someone else to get their hands bloody.¡± My voice was heavy¡­I slowly raised my eyes, looking at her with a re of a thousand deaths. She immediately understood what I was implying. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Holding her hands up, she rified. ¡°Not me Mr. Christiansen! I could have never-¡± ¡°THEN WHO!!¡± My fist mmed on the table; I could no longer contain my rage. They were going to kill her! Gracie!! My fucking Gracie!!! ¡°I¨CIt was¡­a man they often hired to-¡± ¡°His name!!!¡± I barked at Zelma Fynch causing her to shutter. Tyler ced his hand on my shoulder as Cameron stood up. Just then, the waiter walked in with Zelma¡¯s order. ¡°Get the fuck out!!!¡± I roared as the waiter walked over. I needed him gone now so that she could tell me the name of the fucking asshole that was going to kill Gracie as a baby!! Tyler pulled me over to the corner. My rage was boiling over. At this rate, I was going to hurt someone. Cameron notion for the waiter to bring the dish. He whispered something in the waiter¡¯s ear and then handed him what looked like money. The waiter smiled and nodded. He gave one more nervous nce in my direction before leaving. ¡°You have to calm down Kai. She¡¯s just telling us what she knows. I know it¡¯s a lot¡­but you have to calm down.¡± 50 I looked at my best friend; his expression was weary as well as empathetic. Though I think the empathy was for Gracie. I took a few breaths. He was right. I needed to calm down. I immediately thought of Gracie, and then¡­as if she could sense my stress¡­Gracie sent me a text message. The text was a picture of her eating a vani ice cream cone with sprinkles. She was smiling brightly but with a mischievous grin. Below the picture was a text. [Look what I¡¯m eating! I miss you! I hope you like what I brought¡­only for you¡­something you would like.] 50 And just like that; all the anger and fire that was burning inside my chest began to simmer. How the universe knew what could calm me¡­was always mystery to me. I smiled lightly as I began to reply back. [Well then Miss Grd¡­I look forward to tonight. ] Chapter Comments 1 Hunted 173 Chapter 173 After texting Gracie back, I looked up at Tyler. He looked relieved. Probably thanking the inner gods. for her text message before I went grizzly bear in the restaurant. ¡°When she tells us that name¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be on it. We¡¯ll have all of his info in less than 48hrs.¡± I nodded at Tyler as we headed back to the table. Zelma was eating her food; it looked like Dous and Parys were able to calm her in my stead. She looked up at me with a weary but warm expression. ¡°How¡¯s your meal?¡± My voice was still husky. ¡°It¡¯s excellent Mr. Christiansen. You were right.¡± She smiled lightly as I sat down. ¡°Ms. Fynch¡­I want to apologize for my-¡± She held her hand up as she wiped the corners of her mouth. ¡°No apologies necessary Mr. Christiansen. You love Ms. Grd, that much I can tell. Your anger is beyond warranted.¡± I nodded. I was d she understood, but my behavior was out of line. ¡°I appreciate you¡¯re saying that. But please ept my apology.¡± ¡°epted.¡± She smiled as she sipped her water. ¡°Benard Thorton. He¡¯s called their ¡®handyman¡®; but really what he is¡­is the person they call to handle all of their dirty work. I would locate him as soon as possible if I were you.¡± 11:14 Thu, Sep 11 I didn¡¯t like the way she said that. ¡°Do you have concerns?¡± ?? ¡°Yes. As of now, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯ve heard regarding Grd¡­but I would never put anything past a person that had no problem killing an infant. The day my madam found out Grd was still alive, he didn¡¯t seem surprised, but he did offer to handle her¡® for my mistress. The only thing that stopped them¡­ my sir had already arranged for her arrival.¡± Chapters first released on find{n}ovel We all sat in shock at those words. She was STILL considering murdering her own daughter. I could feel my temper rising back up when Dous asked an important question. ¡°You said he didn¡¯t seem surprised Gracie wasn¡¯t dead¡­is it possible he couldn¡¯t kill her when she was a baby¡­so he gave her to Diana Teagues? Interesting. Zelma looked at Dous with a look of rity. ¡°You know¡­that¡¯s highly possible. Maybe he isn¡¯t a monster.¡± I needed to know EVERYTHING about the night Gracie was born. I needed to speak with this Bernard Thorton ASAP. Zelma finished her meal, rifying any information or questions we had regarding Grd. There were a few things I was certain of following this meeting,
  1. The Rochesters were without a doubt some of the worst people to have ever be born.
  2. Benard Thorton would be the key to answering all of Gracie¡¯s questions regarding her adoptive
mother.
  1. The punishment I had instore for the Rochesters¡­it was sure to be filled with exquisite pain.
I ordered a ride share for Zelma, she stated she would be staying with her friend this weekend. As she headed to the car, I thanked her for everything she¡¯d done to protect and help Gracie. ¡°I wish I could have done more¡­I should have done more¡­I owed her this.¡± I nodded in response; I knew the feeling. As she prepared to get into the car, she called back out to me. ¡°Mr. Chris!¡± I turned back in her direction; my mask was now back over my face. ¡°Grd¡­is she happy?¡± ?. (50 I paused for a moment before pulling out my phone. I walked over to her and showed her the picture Gracie had just sent me. She stared at the picture for a few moments; tear drops falling onto the screen. She let out a light sigh and got into the car. I closed her door and wave her off as she drove away in her ride share. It was now almost 5:30pm, time to get back home to my love. Chapter Comments B1 Hunted 174 Gracie¡¯s POV: 50 After the spa, we all took a trip to one of the malls owned by House Christiansen. Londyn¡¯s mother and father had this mall build over a decade ago for her and Parys. It contained every high¨Cend fashion store throughout the entire world. Every name brandbel you could think of was in this mall. It also had multiple boutiques so uing designers could sell their work. It had all types of jewelry galleries, sses huts, you name it¡­this mall had it! The mall also had two movie theaters and a variety of high¨Cend restaurants and food courts. I¡¯d been to the mall a few times with Joellie, but the one in Kingston isn¡¯t nearly as extravagant. I looked around in amazement as we headed to a clothing store. This morning, Kai had given me a ck card and told me to buy whatever I wanted; but I wasn¡¯t about to overspend. We ended up going into a store called The Martiest. The store was globally known for it¡¯s high¨Cend designer clothing and shoes. As we walked into the store, a sales manager immediately greeted us with a smile. ¡°Lady Christiansen, Lady Marquette! What an honor to have you here today!¡± She walked up to us smiling brightly as she hugged both Ka and Londyn. ¡°Thank you for having us Ms. Caleen. This is my friend Jacqueline Lewis and my future sister¨Cin¨C¡­ Grd.¡± Ms. Caleen¡¯s eyes widen in shock. She looked over at me inplete surprise. ¡°Y¨CYour¡­so Lord Kai¡­¡± ¡°Has recovered and would like to splurge on his fianc¨¦. He¡¯s not ready to inform the media however, so I hope you understand this information is to remain discreet.¡± Ka looked at Ms. Caleen sternly as Jackie pulled out another NDA. Caleen shook her head eagerly and directed us all to a VIP room. ¡°Ladies, please make yourselvesfortable! I¡¯ll have several staff members here soon to help you with your fittings and purchases.¡± She gleefully pounced out of the room. I imagine her salesmission is going to be obscene, no wonder she was so joyful. Four young women walked into our VIP suite; Jackie had them all sign 11:14 Thu, Sep 11 50 NDA¡¯s; everyone was so thorough. As they handed us all wine, Ka asked one of the salesclerks for her assistance. ¡°Lady Christiansen, my name is Roslyn, it¡¯s an honor to serve you today. How can I be of assistance.¡± ¡°Thank you for that Roslyn! I was wondering if you could assist my sister¨Cin¨C. She¡¯d like to buy something ¡®special¡® for her fianc¨¦, any suggestions?¡± I blushed heavily as Roslyn smiled warmly. How could they be sofortable with¡­.oh gosh!!! Rosyln walked over to me as the girls were looking at other items in catalogs. ¡°Ms¡­.¡± ¡°Grd.¡± ¡°Ms. Grd, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! Would you mind standing for a moment, I¡¯d like to take your measurements.¡± I stood up immediately holding my arms out so that Rosyln could measure me. The girls all walked over as she was finishing up my waist. ¡°She¡¯s perfect right!!!¡± Londyn beamed as she visibly measured me. Roslyn stood up closing her measuring tape. ¡°She is! She¡¯s got that perfect petite hourss figure. With her shape, she¡¯ll be able to pull just about anything off¡­BUT¡­I would suggest always going the shorter routes in terms of dresses and lingerie.¡± LINGERIE!!! I knew absolutely nothing about lingerie or even being sexy. Not even in my previous life! Jonathan hated me so much that he never touched me. Over five years married, and I was still a virgin. So, I had no clue what to do. ¡°I think that¡¯s best too. Gracie¡­how tall are you? About 5¡¯3?¡± Londyn¡¯s question snapped me out of my thoughts. Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(. ¡°Close¡­5¡¯2¡± 1- 50 Both Ka and Londyn were taller me by at least five inches. They both squealed as they hugged me. ¡°Emmm!!! She¡¯s so tiny! I love it!!!¡± ¡°I know right!! It¡¯s going to be so fun dressing her!!¡± I could feel my nerves doing a tuck and roll. I had this painful feeling in my gut that Londyn and Ka had found a new doll¡­.me. I looked over at Jackie¡­a cry for help pleading in my eyes. She looked at my sympathetically before sipping her wine and mouthing, Chapter Comments 01 Write Comments SHARE 11:14 Inu, Sep ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 175 Hunted 175 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 175 ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Traitor!!! For the next few hours, we filled the VIP room up with all kinds of dresses, pants, skirts, lingerie¡­ you name it¡­we had it. Ka and Londyn helped me with walking in high¨Cheel shoes. I actually wasn¡¯t too bad at that. In my previous life, Jonathan¡¯s mother made me take etiquette sses before and after getting married. Said she didn¡¯t want me bringing shame to the Brooks name. Shame. The mere thought that anyone besides that family could bring them any more shame than they brought themselves was beyondughable. ¡°Londyn¡­what do you think about this?¡± I whispered to Londyn from behind the changing curtain. She peaked her head in before steppingpletely into the section. ¡°OMG!!! Gracie!!! You look hot as hell!!!¡± The loud screech immediately alerted Ka, Jackie, and the sales clerks. ¡°Oh my!!! Well¡­.you might be sending my brother into anothera!¡± Oh, my god!!! I quickly covered my face with my hands as I blushed!!! This was all way too embarrassing!!! ¡°Oh, Gracie!!! We¡¯re just teasing!! Not about the you looking hot thing¡­but everything else!¡± Ka hugged me tightly as I slowly put my hands down. ¡°Do you all think I look okay?¡± I shyly lifted my head. I suddenly felt extremely insecure. ¡°Sweetie, at this rate¡­it¡¯s going to a shotgun wedding.¡± 11:14 Thu, Sep 11 : Jackie giggled as she sipped more wine. I think she might be a little tipsy. The thought made my chuckle. After we made our purchases, I set up for everything ept two items to be delivered. I wanted to give Kai his ¡®gift¡® tonight. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I suddenly had an urge to see him. As we strolled through the mall, we passed an ice cream parlor causing Ka to squeak with excitement. ¡°Oh!!! Let¡¯s all get some ice cream as our final stop for today!¡± I suddenly giggled as I thought about the time Kai, and I brought ice cream. The way the people in that parlor became excited learning that Heir Christiansen finally woke up. He¡¯s loved by so many. I could feel a surge of jealousy seep into my thoughts. It¡¯s not like I was unaware of how handsome my fianc¨¦ was. Suddenly, I began to think about all the women that would be practically throwing themselves at Kai once his recovery is announce. Would I be able topete? I needed to know if Kai was truly in love with me or if he just felt an obligation. I would get my answers tonight. After ordering our ice cream, I decided to take a picture for Kai and send it to him¡­I¡¯d chosen the same kind I got when I went with him. I eagerly awaited his response; jumping a little when my phone dinged. [Well then Miss Grd¡­I look forward to tonight ?] WHAT!!!!!! What the hell does THAT mean!! I could feel my face start to redden, how did he know what I purchased??? The girl¡¯s all said they wouldn¡¯t say a word to him so that he could be surprised¡­I doubt they would go back on their words¡­could the bodyguard¡­.wait no!!! How would he have known what I purchased!!! I was too nervous to ask Kai to rify what he meant so I just hearted the message. We¡¯ll see what happens tonight¡­ The time was now a little after 4pm, we were all headed home when Ma texted Ka we would have dinner at the Ivy. ¡°Mom just texted me that we¡¯re eating at Ivy! So, we¡¯ll immediately start getting dressed when we get home!¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been there in forever! Cam should be happy abTE this too!¡± Jackie beamed as we grew closer to the estate. I imagined Cameron must¡¯ve been swamped with work while Kai was in aa. I¡¯m d she¡¯s been able to have fun! Chapter Comments B 1 Write Comments < SHARE ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel Hunted 176 Chapter 176 Gracie¡¯s POV: : 350 ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel Everyone was home from their ventures by 5:30PM. The dinner reservations were for 7:30PM, so everyone hurried to their suites to prepare. Kai came in just as I was fixing my hair. I was still in my bathrobe when he entered. When I finally noticed him, he was leaning against the wall staring at me. He was wearing a pair of custom tailored ck dress cks with a cream colored buttoned up dress shirt. His tie hadn¡¯t been done yet, so it hung around his neck. He looked so damn sexy. ¡°I¡¯m almost finished!¡± Silence. He stood quietly for a few more moments before speaking. ¡°Take you time. I was simply admiring how beautiful you look right now.¡± Right now!!! I began to blush; I could feel my ears heating up. I quickly finished pinning my curls up and nervously made my way to the closet so that I could get dressed. When we first got home, Ka helped me pick out a dress. Ma had filled my closet with all kinds of dresses the day after I moved onto the estate, so I had every style. We settled on aced ck cocktail tea dress. For shoes, I picked these ck three inch heeled shoes with a diamond flower in the back that matched the straps of my dress. The time was 6:45pm when I finally finished dressing and applying my makeup. I walked out of the closet just as Kai had returned to check and see if I was ready. As soon as we made eye contact; Kai¡¯s entire face changed. He stood staring at me with his mouth slightly opened as if he was in awe of me. My eyes nervously averted from his. The tension was so thick a knife could have cut it. Before I could say anything, Kai regained hisposure and slowly walked towards me. He pulled a ck box from behind his back. Inside were diamond studded earrings with a matching ne and bracelet. 11:15 Thu, Sep 11 It was beautiful. ¡°I brought this for you today. I hope you like it.¡± His voice was low with a slight huskiness to it. I looked up at him smiling warmly and whispered. ¡°I love it. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°May I?¡± 50 Kai motioned for me to turn around so that he could put the ne on me. I slowly turned around and lifted my hair. As his hands lightly brushed across my neck, I could feel the heat in my body surge. My thoughts became dark as my mind became clouded with unsavory thoughts. Once he finished, we stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity¡­suddenly, my phone buzzed¡­save by the Ka. I answered quickly, my voice slightly breathless. ¡°Hey, you guys almost ready? We¡¯re going to be heading out soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on our way down now.¡± I turned to Kai who¡¯s face was now red for some reason. ¡°Ready?¡± He smiled and walked up gently cing my hand in his. As we made our way to the foyer, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to us. Slight shock. Ma was the first to speak. ¡°Gracie¡­you look¡­oh, my goodness!¡± I smiled shyly thanking her. Kai smiled proudly. Soon everyone beganplementing each other. The truth was everyone looked fantastic. We made our way to the two stretch limos. All the heads and small children were in one limo while the rest of us were in the other. The limo ride was fun, we allughed and joked on our way to the restaurant. ¡°I¡¯m just saying!!! I see why you woke up bro!!¡± Parys joked as he wrapped his arm around Kai. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous right!!!!¡± Londyn smiled brightly as she handed me a small ss of wine. 50 Tyler nced over at Londyn, for a split second¡­I could have sworn he was blushing. I used this as opportunity. I leaned over and whispered so that only he could hear me. ¡°Tyler, doesn¡¯t Londyn look beautiful?¡± His eyes widen as if I¡¯d figured out his dark secret. I smiled warmly and nodded my head in approval. Understanding my eye contact, he smiled brightly at Londyn. ¡°Londyn¡­you look beautiful tonight.¡± The car suddenly fell silent. Londyn¡¯s face began to redden. Her eyes quickly darted down to her ss as she sipped her wine. ¡°T¨CThank you Tyler.¡± Her voice was just above a whisper. Kai smiled slightly, he must¡¯ve known as well that Tyler liked Londyn. Parys frowned a bit but then rxed his face. He knew Tyler was great guy. He leaned over and whispered something to Tyler causing him and Kai to chuckle. ¡°Cam! I met to ask you how you managed to pull a baddy like Jackie!!¡± Chapter Comments 01 Hunted 177 Chapter 177 : Cam smiled smugly as he looked at his wife. Their eyes connected in an unspokennguage only they understood¡­.I suddenly understood just how L got here. We entered the restaurant through a special entrance that lead straight to the VIP room so that others wouldn¡¯t see Kai. 50 Dinner that night was amazing. Everyone spoke about what they did today, sharing pictures of our adventures. The heads had the most adorable pictures of the kids at the aquarium. We all showed the pictures we took together during our spa and shopping trip. Kai smiled warmly at me expressing how d he was that I enjoyed myself. For some reason, it seemed like he and the rest of the guys were a little tight lipped about what they¡¯d been doing all day. Still, I chose not to pry. Hoping that whatever it was, he was able to enjoy himself. We finished dinner around 11PM; as we all headed home; the lively energy we¡¯d all had prior was finally dying down. Jackie had fallen asleep in Cameron¡¯s arms; while Londyn leaned her head on Tyler¡¯s shoulder. Ka had fallen asleep leaning on Dous. As he draped his jacket over her, there was a sullen movement that told me he wanted more than her friendship. I smiled warmly looking at my circle of family. This is what it meant to truly feel loved and to belong. I couldn¡¯t wait to catch Joellie up on everything that¡¯s happened these past two weeks. We arrived home right before midnight; everyone quietly made their way to their suites careful not to wake the children. My original n was to show Kai my ¡®gift¡® after we got settled in; but I figured he was too tired. That was until I came out of the bathroom; as I was drying my hair; Kai wrapped his arms around my waist and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m ready for my gift now Miss. Teagues.¡± I froze mid¨Cdry. My ears began to redden. My heart was beginning to speed up. It was like my nerves and shyness were battling each other. I slowly turned around; he had a mischievous expression on his lips. ¡°Well, how about it Ms. Teagues.¡± I smiled lightly¡­fuck it¡­why not¡­it¡¯s why I brought it right? A mischievous grin spread across my face as I turned and headed to my walk¨Cin closet. Peaking my head out the door, I spoke in a low and alluring tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡­could you pour me some wine please?¡± Kai¡¯s eyes widen with excitement; I chuckled as I watched him nervously walk over to the wine cab. No longer was he graceful. 50 I darted back into the closet and immediately shut and locked the door. In one instant, all my nerves came crumbling down. At that moment I was d my closet was the size of a small boutique. I sat on the dressing bench breathing slowly as I stared at the clothing bag my gift from Martiest was in. Content originallyes from find?novel Standing up; I picked the bag up and proceeded to get dress. Once finished, I looked at myself one more time in the mirror. Londyn and Jackie said You can never go wrong with ck. So, I decided to purchase a ckce lingerie dress with the matching underwear. I also purchased a candy apple red set¡­that¡¯s forter though. My hair was down, but it was now wavy and silky. I took a deep breath and unlocked the door¡­walking slowly out of the closet¡­I noticed Kai reading something on his phone. As he turned in my direction, he suddenly froze in ce. His eyes widen and his phone fell out of his hand. I immediately began to ask if he wanted me to pick it up when he walked directly over to me and cupped my face in his hands. Without saying a word to each other, Kai slowly grew closer to my face. As our lips finally touched, I realized¡­I¡¯d been dreaming of this since the moment I¡¯d epted Ma¡¯s proposal. Kai kissed me passionately as if he wanted me to feel something. I was bing breathless, but I couldn¡¯t stop. His breath was still sweet from the wine he¡¯d drank. As our kissing continued, his hands glided down my neck and to my lower back. I moaned slightly, his hands felt so amazing on my body. Suddenly, Kai stopped. My brows furrowed¡­why¡¯d he stop? Before I could ask, he gently scooped me up into his arms and carried me to the bed. This was it!!! And I was ready!!! Hunted 178 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 178 Kai¡¯s POV: : 50 When she stepped out of the closet, I¡¯d anticipated seeing something that would make meugh more so than anything else. I knew Gracie was inexperienced in terms of rtionships. That asshole she was engaged too never showed her any affection. I¡¯d prepared myself for her shy and clumsy attempt to seduce me, knowing that was immediately where her mind went this morning. My original goal was to hold her and tell her how much she meant to me. I would tell her that when she was ready, our rtionship would grow to the next level. But when I turned around, my words got caught into my throat. Gracie was wearing this ckced lingerie gown with matching underwear. Her thick hair was now wavy and her eyes¡­.those eyes poured straight into my soul. How did she manage to look seductive and innocent at the same time!! Before she could speak, I felt my feet moving my body towards her. Without even thinking, I immediately cupped her face so that I could her lips. I hadn¡¯t kissed her since we first arrived while in the car. To be honest, I¡¯d been wanting to kiss her again for the past two days. After finally deciding to catch my breath, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. At that moment, I craved her. I wasn¡¯t sure what she originally had nned, but if it was to seduce me¡­she seeded. Iid her gently on the bed. Her eyes never leaving mine. I leaned over her bringing my face closer to hers. She slowly closed her eyes as she leaned in to kiss me once more. Part of me was slightly irritated she¡¯d closed her eyes. Those beautiful brown traps felt like they were piercing through my heart. I kissed her more gently this time. I wanted her to feel precious; like she was the most valuable creature in this universe. ¡°Mmmm¡± She moaned lightly again. That sound was driving me crazy. I positioned my body so that I was on top of herpletely without adding pressure. Following my lead, she slowlyid back. I used my right hand to gently pull her head back as I trailed kisses over her neck. She must¡¯ve really enjoyed that. Soon her hands rose up my forearms gripping them tightly. 11:15 Thu, Sep 11 Hmm. 150 I wonder how she would react if I kissed her here¡­ As I nted kisses over her corbone and breast, Gracie began to moan louder. The sound was feeding my ego like a wild beast. I began to use my left hand to trace other parts of her body not realizing that my face hadnded right at the hem of her inner thigh. Content originallyes from fin?novel I paused for a moment. I could feel her breathing with intensity. I felt like I could hear her heart beating rapidly with excitement. I wouldn¡¯t tease her anymore. I began to nt soft kisses on her inner thigh; her moans grew louder and more rapid as she started to squirm. Not getting away from that easy Teagues. I began to glide my fingers across her underwear. The thince was already soaked with her desire. I trailed my fingers inward until I reached my destination. ¡°Uhhhhh!¡± Got it. I smiled smugly, as she moaned louder. I slowly removed my fingers; they were dripping wet with her juices. I wonder what¡­..hmm¡­. ¡°Uhhh!! Oh, my¡­..¡± Gracie grabbed my head gently as I allowed my tongue to trail and dance over the same areas my fingers trailed. Her body started to move uncontrobly. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I slowly lifted my head; sitting up so that I could take my shirt off. She watched me with heated intensity. The fire that was burning in her eyes could have burned this entire estate down. I drew my body close to hers. My face was directly in her face. I could still taste her natural sweetness. Her breathing was excited. Gently moving into my destination, ¡°I love you Gracie.¡± 11:15 Thu, Sep 11 Hunted 179 Chapter 179 ¡°I love you too¡­¡­ Uhhhh¡± I entered her body slowly; it felt heaven had just opened the gates. ** Kai¡¯s POV: I woke up the next morning beating the sunrise. I looked down at my slumbering fianc¨¦. For once I beat her waking up. The thought left me smiling with a satisfied expression. Gracie was snoring lightly; her hair was disheveled; but she looked so peaceful. Serene actually. I decided to grab me some water. I slid slowly out the bed; careful not to wake her. She¡¯d earned every bit of her rest. Maybe it was the six month rest¡­or the fact that I was finally home¡­but I had a surge of energy I¡¯d never felt before. Who I kidding¡­it was Gracie. I¡¯d craved this woman for over ten years and now¡­now I finally had her. I was never so grateful for being in aa than I was at this moment. September couldn¡¯t get here quick enough. I needed her to bare myst name immediately. Still, I wouldn¡¯t allow my greed to interfere with her revenge. That was a pre¨Cwedding gift I owed to my bride. ** Gracie¡¯s POV: ***** When I finally woke up it was past noon. I couldn¡¯t believe it!! I hadn¡¯t slept passed 7am since moving back with the Rochesters. Because of all the work that family used to have me do, I would constantly wake up from as early as 4AM to as as 7AM. Waking up by 6:30am became second nature to me. As I began to stretch, I realized my body felt sore all over. Suddenly, memories from night came pouring into my mind. Oh my god!!! I¡­.we¡­. My brain was scrambling trying to wrap my mind around what transpired. You have to understand¡­I lived two lives and never experienced anything like that! Memories of Kai seeped into my mind. I found myself grinning like some lovestruck schoolgirl; but I couldn¡¯t help it! I had no idea my body could even feel that way! Suddenly, I realized something was missing¡­where was Kai? I was just about to panic when he walked into the room carrying a food tray with breakfast on it. After closing the door, he looked in my direction¡­our eyes immediately locked. He smiled instantly. ¡°Good morning beautiful.¡± I instantly began to blush. I shook my head slightly. ¡°Afternoon.¡± Kai smiled brightly as he kissed my lips. ¡°Afternoon. Feel rested?¡± I nodded as our foreheads touched. $50 He sat the food tray down; I was famished and didn¡¯t even realize it until the aroma of the bacon danced up my nose. I immediately picked up my fork and began to chow down on my breakfast. Kai stared at me with an amusing grin. ¡°Hmm¡­somebody¡¯s really hungry.¡± I rolled my eyes as I swallowed my pancakes. Stuffing more in my mouth, I responded back. ¡°Well, for some reason I seemed to have burned a lot of energy.¡® For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? My tone was sarcastic, causing Kai to aloud. ¡°I wonder what could have caused your energy to burn so brightly.¡± He whispered that in my ear causing my entire body to react. Dammit! At this rate I¡¯ll constantly want him all the time! I have to get a grip on myself! Wanting to change the subject, I asked him about the family. ¡°Honestly, everyone kind of woke up today. We all did so much yesterday, everyone just wanted to 11:16 Thu, Sep 11 rx. We¡¯re going to have an early Sunday family dinner before everyone heads home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! This weekend was so amazing.¡± Kai looked at me with a mischievous grin. ¡°Oh yeah? What was your favorite part?¡± Without even thinking, the truth flew right out of my mouth. ¡°The part where you told me you love me.¡± Silence¡­. Kai stared at me with an intense gaze. And then a warm smile formed on his lips. ¡°Can I hear YOU say it again?¡± I smiled lightly; my fianc¨¦ was so spoiled. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Chapter Comments 31 Write Comments < SHARE Hunted 180 Chapter 180 Gracie¡¯s POV: 50 Over two months have passed since I first moved into House Christiansen¡¯s estate and since Kai has woke up. Since then, there has been so many things that happened. Tyler finally told Londyn how he felt over Sunday dinner during the family weekend. I could still remember the look on Aunt Mina¡¯s face as she scolded Parys. ¡°So¡­you mean to tell me even your sister has found someone!! At this rate we¡¯ll be marrying off Brooklyn before you!!¡± ¡°Ow!! Mom!! Stop hitting me!!¡± We allughed hysterically as Aunt Mina continued to pop Parys upside his head. Luckily I was able to introduce him to my best friend Joellie. That Monday after the family weekend, I called her to update her on everything that transpired following the week I visited my mother¡¯s grave. I can still hear her squealing. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find{n}ovel ¡°WHAT!!!!! Are you joking???? Wait!!! So, you¡¯re telling me¡­you¡¯re marrying THE Kai Christiansen!!! AND he¡¯s recovered from his !!!! WHAT!!!!¡± It took me over five minutes to get a word in to catch her up on everything. Afterwards, Ma invited her to the estate. ¡°We¡¯d love to have her visit! Any friend of yours is a friend of ours!¡± I remember her looking at me with those adoring motherly eyes causing my heart to swell. ¡°Plus! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to want to be in the wedding! We can get her fittings while she¡¯s here!.¡± Ka and Grandmom¨CRoana beamed as they whipped out the wedding book. Preparations for the wedding began immediately. Kai wanted to get married September 22, a week after the birthday party. 11:16 Thu, Sep 11 The day she came over, Londyn and Parys had just showed up. Londyn wasing to help with the wedding and Parys came over to help Kai. Because no one ept immediate family knew of his recovery, he had Parys helping with thepany to take some of the load off of Cameron. Kai was the President of HC¨CTech. HC¨CTech was a global Techwarepany and argest bulk of House Christiansen¡¯s ie. Everything from military software toputers, phones, tablets, House Christiansen designed the software as well as the electronics. 50 Theo took over as CEO after his father retired and Kai took over as President. After graduating, Parys began working for thepany training to be VP. The day he met Joellie; we were all looking at wedding videos to get ideas about the setup. Ma had a wedding nnering the next day, so we decided to look at some videos for inspiration. Joey was gushing over a floral design when Parys walked into the room to give Londyn a booklet. ¡°Oh, hey Parys! Let me introduce you to my best friend Joellie!¡± Joey stood up and extended her hand for a shake; a bright smile on her face. ¡°Just Joey. Everybody calls me Joey.¡± Parys stared at Joellie for a brief moment before speaking. In his defense, my best friend has a dazzling smile. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s nice to meet me¡­I mean you! It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡­.I¡¯m¡­ummm¡± ¡°Oh, dear lord!!! Just embarrassing me!! Joey¡­.this is my brother Parys. I promise he¡¯s more articte than this.¡± Ka and Iughed hysterically, it was so adorable! From that moment on, Parys and Joey were glued at the hip. Mina nearly thanked me a million times for helping her son finally find love. She instanly fell in love with Joey. ¡°I¡¯ll have none of that Ma¡¯am junk! It¡¯s mom from now on!¡± Mina beamed as she hugged Joey. After the family weekend, Kai told me about the meeting he and the guys had with Zelma. I couldn¡¯t believe it. 50 I wasn¡¯t sure what stunned me the most, her being a mole for Kai¡­or the revtion that my mother wanted me dead. Kai updated me on everything he, Tyler and Cameron learned so far. Apparently there was a man named Benard Thorton that the Rochesters used to handle all of their dirty work¡­.including killing infants. Hunted 181 Chapter 181 We weren¡¯t sure why, but somehow I not only survived, but I ended up with my adoptive mother Diana Teagues. I can still remember sitting in shock as tears flooded my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was crying because my biological mother wanted me dead, or if I was crying because I knew I had been right about my adoptive mother all this time. I began tough hysterically, not sure which of the emotions were controlling it. ¡°I knew it¡­I knew it!!!¡± Kai sat in silence as I continued tough, the tears blurring my vision. He allowed my moment before providing mefort. I curled into hisp as I continued to cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay my love¡­I¡¯m here¡­cry as much as you need too.¡± After I finally settled down, Kai told me he had Tyler tracking down this Benard person. ¡°I think he¡¯ll be able to answer a lot of questions about what happened that night and why Sharon Rochester went through such great lengths to¡­.¡± ¡°Kill me¡­¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel 67 The irony of it all was like rusted blood on my tongue. All those years of her cursing me every time I mentioned my adopted mother. iming that I was ungrateful and cruel by bringing up the woman that stole me¡­.turns out she was just upset the job wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°After we track him down, we¡¯ll be bringing him here for an interrogation.¡± Kai looked at me with a serious expression, I could tell he¡¯d taken all of this personal. ¡°I want to be there¡­for the interrogation.¡± I needed to hear the truth with my own ears. With slight hesitation, Kai nodded in agreement as he began his pursuit of Benard Thorton. Over the next several weeks following; I decided to find out as much as I could about my adoptive mother. Having House Christiansen to back me up allowed me a lot of opportunities. I learned she was actually from a small vige of the coast of South Bay. She married a man named Jacob Teagues when they were fresh out of college. Jacob Teagues was a dentist with his own 12:20 Fri, Sep 12 practice in Willington. He was originally from Kingston and moved to South Bay for school. He fell in love with my mother shortly after and decided to stay. 67 From what I learned, they had a very happy marriage. She became pregnant a few years after. However, during her eighth month, her husband¡¯s father passed causing them to return to Kingston. Unfortunately, shortly after the funeral, her husband was stabbed and died from a robbery gone wrong. He¡¯d went out to pick up some fried pork for my mother. She ended up passing out at the hospital and the fall caused her to lose her baby. The surgery also resulted in her having an emergency hysterectomy. The nurse I spoke with informed me my motherid in Memorial for over five weeks due to recovery and depression. Memorial was also the same hospital my biological mother had all of her kids. The dots were starting to connect. All that was left was to find Benard Thorton. The day Tyler found him, Kai and I were sitting in my bedroom ying a game of checkers. Just as I was about to invade his territory for the king, Kai¡¯s phone began to buzz. Kai put the phone on speaker so that I could hear the conversation as well. Since telling me about Zelma, he kept me involved in everything regarding the Rochesters. ¡°Hey Ty, what¡¯s up?¡± Pause. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t busy are you?¡± Tyler asked in a mischievous tone causing Kai¡¯s ears to redden. ¡°What is it Tyler!¡± ¡°Rx, rx! I call baring good news¡­.I¡¯ve found Benard Thorton.¡± Hunted 182 Chapter 182 Kai¡¯s POV: The five of us sat in the empty warehouse building waiting for Ramone to show up with Benard Thorton. ??) The morning after my night with Gracie, I¡¯d left the room to grab me some water. Turns out, Tyler was doing the same thing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Asking simultaneously, after a short pause, weughed aloud. ? ¡°So, you really did have a crush on Londyn this whole time.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­we really bonded over these past few months while you were in the hospital.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­looks my was love ma.¡± ¡°Hahahah!!!! That¡¯s going on a greeting card.¡± After grabbing two water bottles each, we made our way back to our rooms. Before splitting up, Tyler called out to me. ¡°Hey¡­I¡¯ll start the search for Thorton this morning.¡± Yesterday, in my anger, I told Tyler to immediately begin searching for Thorton. But after everything that happenedst night, I realized spending time with my family was just as important. We had all of next week to find him, today I just wanted to enjoy being back home. ¡°Nah¡­let¡¯s begin everything on Monday. Today¡­spend as much time as you can with Londyn.¡± Tyler smiled brightly at me. ¡°Well, who knew a little hanky panky would have my best friend being all mushy.¡± Tylerughed and ran back to his room before I could react. Tomorrow¡­.I¡¯ll kill him tomorrow. 67 12:20 Fri, Sep 12 :. 67 After the family weekend ended, I had Parys help Cam with some of his workload at the office while I handled everything else from my home office. Tyler immediately began his search for Thorton that Monday. Turns out, he wasn¡¯t an easy man to find. We figured the Rochesters went through great lengths to keep him hidden. In the meantime, I¡¯d purchased Gracie a new phone and had her number changed. I didn¡¯t want the Rochesters tracking her or having ess to her. The father had begun sending her messages demanding she set up a meeting with my parents to discuss business. Rochester truly had a set on him. You all but sold your daughter and then had the nerve to demand more in return. I couldn¡¯t wait to give him exactly what he deserved. It took three weeks to finally get a trail on him. Turns out, he had multiple aliases for his bank ounts and IDs. But it was his shellpany that became the turning point. ¡°Hey, I think I might have something.¡± Tyler walked into my office one afternoon holding a stack of papers. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of like Task¨CManager. Apparently, it pairs people with ¡®service techs¡®¡± I looked at Tyler with a puzzled expression, why was this relevant? Sensing my confusion, Tyler exined. ¡°This site, I found it on the dark¨Cweb. It¡¯s a shell used to hire underground services.¡± Underground¡­.I quickly understood. It was a site where you could hire the worse of the worse to get ¡®jobs¡® done. My brows furrowed as I continued to read. I still didn¡¯t understand how this would help find Thorton. Content originallyes from find(?)ovel ¡°Okay, so how do we use this to our advantage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got my team tracing jobs he¡¯s numbers that were used, and possible meeting sites. We should be able to pull something out of this.¡± I nodded my head in agreement. This was the most information we¡¯d uncovered so far, so I had to have some faith. 12:20 Fri, Sep 12 And then, finally. It happened after weeks of tracking and tracing, Tyler finally found his location. ¡°Rx, rx! I call baring good news¡­.I¡¯ve found Benard Thorton.¡± 67 My eyes immediately darted to Gracie; I could see the change in her expression. She looked at if she¡¯d stopped breathing for a moment. Her eyes stayed on the phone, waiting for Tyler to continue. ¡°So, where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s staying in a condo owned by the Rochesters. It¡¯s in the outskirts of Kingston in a small town called Union City.¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes widen at the name of the location. ¡°What is it Gracie?¡± ¡°I know that ce. I mean, I¡¯ve been to that condo before.¡± Both Tyler and I grew quiet as Gracie exined. Apparently, her piece of shit brother Noah, sent her there before to drop documents off to a man. The man was about average height, salt and pepper hair with a mustache. He wore sses and had a scar on his right arm. She¡¯d met him several times. The man was none other than Benard Thorton. Chapter Comments 61 Write Comments Hunted 183 ¡°He used to give me the creeps¡­always staring at me.¡± I could see her face began to pale as the realization settled in. As tears started to stream down her face, she spoke just above a whisper. ¡°So¡­all this time¡­I had been meeting with the man that almost killed¡­. Gracie jumped up and ran to the bathroom, as the door mmed shut I could hear her heaving as she threw up. ¡°Shit¡­I¡¯m sorry man.¡± 67 Tyler said in a lowered voice. I could feel my heart aching in a million pieces. This was why I hadn¡¯t wanted her to be involved. I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. Heartache slowly turned into rage as I became furious at this Benard Thorton. ¡°Good work Tyler. Get everything set up¡­I want him in the warehouse tomorrow.¡± ¡°On it!¡± After hanging up with Tyler, I immediately went to the bathroom. The door was still locked but I could hear light sobbing. I knocked on the door. ¡°Gracie¡­baby, please let me in.¡± Sobs. ¡°I know this is a lot. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve wanted to protect you from all of this¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­I¡¯ve been failing you in so many way¡­I-¡± Before I could finish, Gracie opened the door. Her face still had fresh tears as she gazed at me intensively. Without saying a word, she lunged into me hugging me tightly. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry baby.¡± ¡°No¡­stop saying sorry.¡± She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes. Tears slid down her cheek. 12:20 Fri, Sep 12 ¡­ ¡°Kai¡­don¡¯t you ever say you failed me. You have no idea how much you¡¯ve saved me. This isn¡¯t your fault¡­it¡¯s theirs. Let¡¯s finish this¡­together¡­so we can move forward with our lives.¡± 67 I smiled warmly, my heart beamed brightly. She was so brave, so much resilience¡­Zelma was right¡­ there was a fire in her eyes. Now, me, Cameron, Tyler, Parys, and Gracie¡­all sat waiting for my head bodyguard to bring the man that could answer all the questions surrounding Gracie¡¯s birth. ¡°I just received a message. Ramone and his team are heading into the warehouse now.¡± After Tyler confirmed Ramone was on the way, we all immediately stood up. I could see Gracie¡¯s face twitch; she was clearly nervous. A few momentster, the warehouse gate opened as three cars pulled in. After his team stepped out of their vehicles, Ramone stepped out of the SUV with a man gripped in his hand. The man had a sack on his face causing his words to sound muffled, but I could clearly make out what he saying. ¡°Hey!!! Let me out of here!!!! Do you know who I am!!! If you know what¡¯s good for you-¡± Snatch! Ramone snatched the sack off of his face causing the man¡¯s eyes to widen as he looked around the warehouse. Thorton. Gracie squeezed my hand; I could feel her slightly tremble as she looked at the person that almost took her life. I gently kissed her hand; I needed her to know everything would be alright. I would let no harme to her ever again. Thorton was still rambling when we made our way to the front, as we grew closer, his began to widen. ¡°Gra¡­.Grd??? What is¡­.what the hell is this!!! What¡¯s goin-¡± Punch! Ramone punched Thorton directly in the jaw causing him to fall over in his chair. Immediately, his henchmen stood the chair back up. Fear was now in his eyes as he breathed frantically; blood dripping down his mouth. I spoke in a Read full story at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? calm tone. ¡­ 0:0 67 ¡°Mr. Thorton¡­I¡¯m going to ask that you not address my fianc¨¦ any further. From this point on¡­all of yourmentary will be directed at me.¡± Thorton spit out blood and scoffed. ¡°Oh yeah¡­and who the hell are you. A dark grin spread across my face. ¡°I¡¯m Kai Christiansen.¡± Thorton¡¯s eyes widen in fear¡­you¡¯re scared¡­very good. Chapter Comments 61 §Ö Write Comments Hunted 184 Chapter 184 Gracie¡¯s POV: I stared at Benard Thorton for what felt like an eternity. This was the man Sharon hired to murder. me. I could feel my stomach turn in knots as I squeezed Kai¡¯s hand. Was that why he always stared at me in that creepy manner? Thinking about how I was almost his prey? Kai suddenly kissed my hand gently and stared at me with the most secure expression. I could slowly feel my nerves begin to waiver. That was right! I wasn¡¯t alone anymore; I had Kai and everyone else. There would be no fire this time! Thorton¡¯s eyes widen in horror once he realized who Kai was. All that arrogance blew into the wind once he learned he was talking to the world¡¯s most powerful heir. ¡°K¨CKai¡­.Chris¡­.but I thought¡­¡± Benard¡¯s eyes darted over to me with a confused expression. I could tell he wanted to ask me something; but he was now too afraid. Ramone had already given him a warning punch. Two of Ramone¡¯s henchmen pulled chairs over for us to sit in. Tyler then handed P speaking, Kai looked over the contents once more. Nervously, Thorton began to speak. a folder; before ¡°Lord Christiansen¡­I have no idea what¡¯s going on! I¡¯ve never crossed House Christiansen¡­why am I-¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true Mr. Thorton. Afterall, your employer hired you to murder my love¡­I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty big fucking cross.¡± The blood began to drain from Thorton¡¯s face as his color quickly paled. ¡°W¨CWhat¡­are you-¡± Kai held his hand up cutting Thorton off. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that Mr. Thorton. I have a very low tolerance for lies¡­so the more you try to lie, the more I¡¯m going to get upset. If I get upset¡­well, my head of security isn¡¯t fond of his employer being angry.¡± Thorton¡¯s eyes darted over to Ramone as he stared directly at Thorton. With his eyes going back to Kai, he quickly decided to stay quiet. ¡°You¡¯ve been a very busy man over the years Mr. Thorton. It looks like the Rochesters have kept you busy.¡± Closing the folder, Kai looked directly at Thorton. ¡°You know why you¡¯re here¡­right Mr. Thorton?¡± Benard looked as if he was afraid to answer. Realizing such, Kai responded. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­you can answer. ¡°Lord Christiansen I don-¡± ¡°Remember what I said about lying Mr. Thorton.¡± Kai spoke in a calm but menacing tone causing Thorton to shudder. After letting out a deep sigh, he began to speak. ¡°Could I have a cigarette please?¡± Ramone motioned for one of his henchmen to bring a cigarette and lighter. After releasing his hands, Ramone handed Thorton the cigarette and the lighter. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything stupid Thorton¡­your family won¡¯t be able to identify you.¡± Benard nodded his head, all the resolution out of him. After lighting the cigarette and taking a drag, he smiled lightly at Kai and I. ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡± Before Kai could say anything, the words flew out of my mouth. ¡°Tell me the truth about Sharon Rochester¡­why did she¡­¡± The words caught in my throat. I couldn¡¯t fix myself to utter the words ¡®kill me¡®. Kai gently rubbed my back while Thorton lightly chuckled. ¡°So you wanna know why she hired me to get rid of you. Okay¡­I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± We all sat in silence as we awaited his next words. Taking a deep breath, he continued. ¡°There was a saying back in the day. The Rochester men could only produce boys.¡± My brows instantly furrowed, I remember hearing that in my previous life. Of course that never made any sense to me seeing as to how I wasn¡¯t a boy. ¡°For the longest I thought that was rubbish until I even started to notice. Rochester women and extended family¡­THEY would have girls. But the men¡­your grandfather, your father¡­your uncle¡­ nothing but boys.¡± Fresh chapters posted on ¡°When your mother found out she was carrying a girl, she paniced. She knew if word came out that she was carrying a girl, her mother¨Cin¨Cwould grow suspicious. When your Uncle Carter¡¯s wife became pregnant with a girl; your grandmother ordered an immediate paternity test. Of course it came back a match.¡± ¡°At one point, she even contemted terminating the pregnancy. Unfortunately, your father was very involved with all of her pregnacies.¡± My face twisted up in confusion, I didn¡¯t understand. Why would she be worried just because¡­. Suddenly, my heart began to speed up, was he about to say what I think he is¡­ As if reading my mind, he began tough. ¡°Rx kid¡­it¡¯s not what you think. You are most definitely a Rochester¡­.BUT¡­.your mother didn¡¯t know that at the time. At the time¡­she feared her luck might not be as fortunate as the other Mrs. Rochester.¡± Kai¡¯s brows began to furrow. ¡°Are you saying Sharon Rochester WAS in fact having an affair?¡± My eyes instantly widen. Over the years, I watched my parents disy nothing but love and admiration for each other; it was ludicrous to think that either of them would have ever cheated on one other! But why else would she have been so worried¡­. ¡°Shit really hit the fan when she got closer to the due date. Because of some with her third pregnancy, the doctor suggested she have a cesarean. So you father, he immediately had her set up in the VIP and stayed with her most of the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what her overall n was, but in the end¡­she came to one conclusion. The child would have to go.¡± I could feel the tears start to build up in my eyes. Thorton had a look of guilt on his face. ¡°You have to understand, if it hade out that the child wasn¡¯t Calvin¡¯s¡­.Rosemary Rochester would have destroyed Sharon! She didn¡¯t have-¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse!!!¡± My rage grew as the words flew out of my mouth. Hearing him try and JUSTIFY killing her own daughter all so she wouldn¡¯t lose her standings in high society!!! Seeing my anger rise as the tears fell from my eyes, Kai¡¯s expression darken. ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking you to defend that despicable woman Thorton. Do it again¡­and it¡¯ll be the words you ever speak.¡± Thorton nodded nervously and continued. ¡°Anyway, she sent me text asking me to help her. One day, Calvin had to run to the office, and I came to the hospital. I thought she wanted me to try and fake some documents or something but¡­.¡± His voice trailed off as if he were remembering something dark. ¡°That¡¯s when she told me what she wanted me to do.¡± I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand. ¡°Kill me¡­she told you to kill me¡­¡± Thorton shook his head. I could feel my heart shattering into a million pieces. I thought the worse thing that family could ever do was watch me burn to death in a house fire¡­turns out¡­there was far worse¡­. Kai handed me a wipe so that I could wipe my face. I took several deep breaths before continuing. ¡°So¡­why didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you kill me as she ordered.¡± The words felt like acid on my throat. Thorton suddenly looked at me with guilt riddled in his eyes. He sat silently before Kai intervened. 9:00 Sun, Sep 14 B ¡°My fianc¨¦ asked you a question Thorton!¡± : He barked at him with venom in his tone. I could tell his anger was beginning to rise. Thorton looked at Kai and then at me. ¡°I¡­I just couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­I¡­.you¡­¡± Kai began to lose his patience. ¡°Spit it out Thorton! Enough of your bullshit!¡± ¡°Because I thought you were mine! I thought I was your father¡­.so you see¡­.I just couldn¡¯t.¡± The words flew out of his mouth and although I heard them¡­I couldn¡¯t believe it. Chapter Comments 2 Hunted 185 Gracie¡¯s POV: I sat quietly for what felt like an eternity. So those were the circumstances surrounding my birth? I was possibly the product of an affair, so my mother wanted me gone to conceal her secret¡­. My heart started to pace as one thing became painfully clear¡­.My number was up the minute I became a Rochester. I ced my hand over my heart as if to calm myself. Kai sat quietly while staring at me; probably waiting to see what I would say or do next. I needed topose myself. I didn¡¯t want to cry over these horrible people anymore. Breathing slowly, I lifted my head towards Thorton. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± He nodded in response; guilt riddled on his face. ¡°I first met your mother when she became engaged to Calvin Rochester. By then, I had already been working for that family for about three years. When I first met her, she wasn¡¯t like anything I¡¯d ever seen before. She was beautiful. She had this innocence and purity about herself that could melt any type of ice.¡± I sat quietly, giving Thorton my direct attention. I could tell by the way his eyes sparkled, he was in love with my mother. ¡°Our affair began after their marriage. It honestly just happened. She¡¯d suspected Calvin of bangin his secretary and asked me to find out. At first I said no¡­I mean my loyalty was technically to Calvin and David Rochester. But the way she looked at me¡­those pleading eyes¡­I couldn¡¯t deny her.¡± ¡°As it turned out, he was sleeping with the secretary¡­.Sharon was furious. She threw things, yelled, cursed¡­and then finally¡­started crying. I couldn¡¯t take it. I couldn¡¯t take those beautiful eyes shedding tears of sadness.¡± Kai twitched in his chair. For a moment, it looked as if he understood Thorton. ¡°Anyway¡­in my attempt to her¡­she kissed me. That was how the affair began. It went on for years and I was in love with her. I thought she was in love with me too.¡± The sadness in his voice almost made me feel sorry for him. 1/31 ¡°Anyway¡­when she found out she was pregnant again for the fourth time; she was already irritated. She didn¡¯t want to have another child; the pregnancy was already too risky.¡± Iughed to myself thinking about how much of a pain in the ass Brian has always been. ¡°And when she found out she was having a girl¡­well let¡¯s just say that didn¡¯t help. At the time, she asked Calvin if it was wise for her to have another child because of the with Brian.¡± He recalled the night she called him panicking because the baby might be his. ¡°Bernie¡­.I can¡¯t have this child! You know that! You know why!¡± ¡°I¡­Sharon¡­what do you want me to do? You said Rochester didn¡¯t agree to the abortion. What¡¯s the big deal anyway?¡± ¡°The big deal!!! This fuckin baby could be yours! Do you want them to find out!!! Do you really not know what would happen if they did??¡± ¡°Sharon¡­why would they find out? They didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a girl!!! They¡¯ll test the baby because it¡¯s a girl!¡± Thorton exined how that was the first time he¡¯d heard of the Rochers not having girls; how Calvin¡¯s mother Rosemary Rochester ordered an immediate paternity test when my uncle¡¯s wife gave birth to a girl. ¡°So that was it¡­she was right¡­Rochester would have ordered my immediate death.¡± I looked at him in disgust and scoffed. ¡°So, you chose yourself over your possible daughter?¡± He looked me in the eyes, so much guilt filled in them. ¡°I¡­yeah. I¡¯m scum Grd. I know that. I don¡¯t make any excuses. But I couldn¡¯t do what she asked me. I couldn¡¯t harm you. The night you were born, Sharon asked Calvin to bring her some specialty soup. That was how she lured him out.¡± Thorton told us about how Sharon gave me to him. How callous and detached she had been. ¡°Sharon¡­we don¡¯t have to do this maybe-¡± 9:01 Sun, Sep 14 B ¡°Do it Benard!! Either you do this¡­or I¡¯ll tell my husband you took advantage of me.¡± Thorton¡¯s eyes darkened as he spoke of Sharon¡¯s betrayal. ¡°All that time I thought she was in love with me¡­turns out I was just another patsy. She made that threat without even blinking an eye. So I took you. My original n was to just drop you off in an orphanage somewhere, but¡­as I was leaving the hospital, I overheard these nurses talking about this woman that had just discharged who¡¯d lost her husband and child. That was when I first met Diana Teagues. 39 My heart skipped a beat at the mention of my adoptive mother. Chapter Comments ? 2 Write Comments SHARE 3/3 Read full story at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Hunted 186 Chapter 186 ¡°She was standing on the bridge over the . Probably suicide. I don¡¯t know why; but in that moment¡­she looked like an angel. An answer to my prayers. I immediately ran over to her and begged her for help. I could feel my eyes began to water as he began to exin how I ended up with Diana. ¡°Ma¡¯am!! Please! I need your help!!¡± ¡°What is it??¡± ¡°I¡­need you take this¡­please!!!¡± ¡°Take what?? Who are you??¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin! Just please! Before they hurt her!!!¡± ¡°Her??? What are you carrying???¡± Thorton exined how he immediately shoved me into her arms and ran away.
  1. s. I watched her look down ¡°I stood behind a wall in the parking lot so I could see what her next mov at the baby in her arms. Watched her face turn to shock and then tears. Watched her look around as if she were looking to see where I went before walking to her car and immediately leaving.¡±
The tears began to fall down my face as I recalled the time my mother told me I was a gift that saved her life¡­.now I knew why. Turns out, we were each other¡¯s saviors. ¡°Afterwards, Sharon concocted this whole story about the baby being kidnapped while she was sleep. The kid was a Rochester, so it wasn¡¯t hard to believe. Calvin lead a three search before Sharon begged him to call it off. Saying that she was too afraid to find the child dead¡­ironic right. But with no ransom ever being made, they all assumed the worse.¡± ¡°Shortly after, they adopted the Olivia kid. Turns out, Sharon had actually always wanted a daughter. But what she didn¡¯t know was that Calvin made sure his DNA was in the system and ordered that if a child born that same day and year ever came in that was sick or had an ident to immediately have them tested. Of course I didn¡¯t know that either.¡± So that¡¯s how I was found. They tested my blood after the ident¡­so I really was a Rochester¡­ she¡¯d done all of that for nothing. Kai¡¯s brows furrowed. 694 ¡°Tell me something Thorton¡­why not just test the baby? After you took Gracie¡­you could have had her tested and then informed Sharon of the results.¡± Thorton¡¯s eyes twitched as the guilt began to overpower his gaze. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind ¡°Because I was too afraid of the results. I honestly thought for sure she was mine. I was afraid that if I learned the truth, I wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go. I couldn¡¯t do that again¡± I looked at Thorton with a puzzled expression. Again? ¡°Why were you so convinced?¡± Thorton lit another cigarette. Took another drag and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Because her kid was mine.¡± WHAT!!!!!!!!!!! All of our eyes widen!! Wait¡­.does he mean¡­.I had to know¡­ ¡°Wait a minute!!! Are you saying you¡¯re BRIAN¡¯S biological father???¡± Thorton nodded in response. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Thorton exined how he¡¯d sneaked and got a paternity test for Brian one day after seeing him. ¡°The kid looked just like I did as a child. Over the years he ended up favoring Sharon, but as a child¡­my spitting image. Of course he was a boy, so there were never any worries of a paternity test.¡± I swallowed hard. This was all too much. ¡°Does Sharon know?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­she knows. I told her immediately after finding out¡­asked her to run away with me. But she said she couldn¡¯t¡­that Calvin would find us¡­that it wasn¡¯t the type of life a child should have. That she LOVED our baby too much to make him suffer.¡± ¡°Of course I realized on¡­she just wanted to secure her ce as a Rochester. Calvin was the only one with three sons¡­and because he was the oldest, his three sons would inherit majority of the businesses.¡± 9:01 Sun, Sep 14 B Kai¡¯s brows furrowed. : 94 ¡°Tell me something Thorton¡­why not just test the baby? After you took Gracie¡­you could have had her tested and then informed Sharon of the results.¡± Thorton¡¯s eyes twitched as the guilt began to overpower his gaze. ¡°Because I was too afraid of the results. I honestly thought for sure she was mine. I was afraid that if I learned the truth, I wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go. I couldn¡¯t do that again¡± I looked at Thorton with a puzzled expression. Again? ¡°Why were you so convinced?¡± Thorton lit another cigarette. Took another drag and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Because herst kid was mine.¡± WHAT!!!!!!!!!!! All of our eyes widen!! Wait¡­.does he mean¡­.I had to know¡­ ¡°Wait a minute!!! Are you saying you¡¯re BRIAN¡¯S biological father???¡± Thorton nodded in response. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Thorton exined how he¡¯d sneaked and got a paternity test for Brian one day after seeing him. ¡°The kid looked just like I did as a child. Over the years he ended up favoring Sharon, but as a child¡­my spitting image. Of course he was a boy, so there were never any worries of a paternity test.¡± I swallowed hard. This was all too much. ¡°Does Sharon know?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­she knows. I told her immediately after finding out¡­asked her to run away with me. But she said she couldn¡¯t¡­that Calvin would find us¡­that it wasn¡¯t the type of life a child should have. That she LOVED our baby too much to make him suffer.¡± ¡°Of course I realized on¡­she just wanted to secure her ce as a Rochester. Calvin was the only one with three sons¡­and because he was the oldest, his three sons would inherit majority of the businesses.¡± 9.01 Sun, Sep 14 D 1944 I shook my head in disgust. My mother was a real monster. She¡¯d protected Brian to secure her ce and ordered my death for the same reasons. ¡°Anyway¡­after what happened that night, I ended our affair. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye. When I found out she adopted the girl¡­my heart tore into a million pieces. And then¡­twelve years ¡­you showed up again. Although the circumstances were tragic, I was d Sharon¡¯s karma was back to bite her.¡± I furrowed my brows¡­is that what I was? Sharon¡¯s karma? Thorton continued to speak. ¡°I want you to know Grd¡­.I always knew where you were. I¡¯d followed up on Diana Teagues and learned she was an amazing mother¡­.I don¡¯t expect you to ever forgive me¡­but I hope you know¡­. I don¡¯t regret giving you to her that night. You deserved better than your mother and me.¡± My eyes watered up and the tears began to flow. Kai embraced me as Tyler and Parys rubbed my back. After letting out every single tear. of sadness I would ever cry again, I smiled warmly. I finally got my answers. Finally learned the truth. Turns out my adoptive mother wasn¡¯t some ¡®thief¡®. Instead, she was an angel¡­my guardian angel. I collected myself and stood up. Kai immediately stood up as well. I looked down at Benard Teagues no longer holding any hatred for him. Instead, I pitied him. Pitied him for being foolish enough to ch his only son be fall in love with such a cruel and evil woman. A woman that forced him to raised by another man while ordering him to destroy his possible only daughter¡­all for greed and status. ¡°Release him.¡± Kai¡¯s eyes immediately darted to me. ¡°Gracie¡­are you sure? You don-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I looked at Calvin and smiled lightly. ¡°I owe him Kai.¡± Kai¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°You don¡¯t owe him any-¡± 9:01 Sun, Sep 14 B ¡°Yes I do. Kai¡­if it weren¡¯t him, I wouldn¡¯t have been fortunate enough to be with my real mother¡­ Diana. I also would have never met you¡­so for that reason¡­I owe him a debt. This is my payment.¡± Looking at Ramone, I repeated in a stern voice. ¡°Release him.¡± Chapter Comments Write Comments 2 SHARE Hunted 187 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 187 The Rochester¡¯s POV: The day the Rochesters received a birthday invitation from House Christiansen, Calvin was ted. He saw this as a sign that House Christiansen was ready to merge the families. ¡°Perhaps that useless girl did something right.¡± 42 He thought to himself as he prepared for bed. For the past three months, Calvin had been trying to reach Grd. All the attempts, however, had been in vain. She no longer had the same phone number, and she never provided any updated information. For weeks Calvin fumed about her ungratefulness andck of respect. ¡°How dare she shut this family out!!! That ungrateful ingrate! I¡¯m her father! Over three weeks with House Christiansen and she hasn¡¯t set any type of business meetings up!¡± CRASH!!! Calvin threw his ss of gin at the wall as he cursed Grd. Noah and Brian rushed into the study curious about what the ruckus was. ¡°What the hell happened in here?¡± Noah questioned as he slowly walked into the room. Brian trailed behind him; a puzzled look on his face as he saw the stain from the gin on the wall. ¡°Dad¡­are you okay?¡± ¡°No! I want to know what the hell is going on with your sister!¡± Brian¡¯s face twisted up, of all the brothers, he held the highest disdain for Grd. He couldn¡¯t figure out why someone who didn¡¯t grow up with the same resources as he did be better than him in so many ways. Grd was smarter than him and more talented. She was actually more superior than all of them. And whereas he took full advantage of her talents, he still hated that he had to resort to such behavior just so seed. Since she had been gone, his grades suffered significantly, and his father and Noah noticed. ¡°Are you telling me the only way you can pass a test is if Grd cheats and take it for you?¡± 18:46 Mon, Sep 15 This update is avable on find?novel : Noah stood firm with irritation in his voice as he confronted Brian about yet another failed test. As he scolded Brian, Noah couldn¡¯t help but think about all the things that had changed since Grd left. 42 In addition to Brian and Olivia¡¯s grades, Cole was suffering from ¡®writers block¡®. The truth was that Grd hadposed some of his best pieces. Cole was a fairly talented pianist, but Grd was on the level of a prodigy. Her ability topose wless pieces fell into the shadows of Cole who used her work for his advancement in Kingston¡¯s grand orchestra. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do! My conductor is threatening to demote me as lead pianist and ! Has anyone heard from Grace? I need her help!¡± Cole paced as he panicked thinking about his position. Sharon sat silent. Since Grd¡¯s departure, she had mixed feelings. On one hand, she was d that pest was gone. But on the other hand¡­.she hated how Grd embraced Ma Christiansen as if she were her mother. ¡°That little bitch! Treating that woman like she¡¯s her mother! I knew she would be nothing but trouble! Benard¡­you screw up!!¡® Her thoughts rattled on as the family continued to suffer at the loss of Grd¡¯s depature. It wasn¡¯t until the birthday invitation that they felt any hope mighte. ¡°This is good! We can ask her to to the estate for a few weeks and help!¡± Cole eximed as he read the invitation. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯lle back here? If you ask me¡­she was a little too eager to leave.¡± Brian scoffed as he scanned the TV for something to watch. Noah¡¯s brows furrowed as Cole responded. ¡°Of course she would. Look, Grd may not be one of us, but she¡¯s always been desperate for our approval. Besides, she¡¯ll probably leap at the chance to stop ying maid and nurse to her husband.¡± Brian and Oliviaughed hysterically at Cole¡¯sment. ¡°Oh! Big brother! Do you think I can get Grd to my homework!¡± Brian beamed down at Olivia. He¡¯d always adored spoiling his little sister. Chapter Comments 3 Hunted 188 Chapter 188 ¡°Of course she will! If she don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just threaten to disown her.¡± That was something that always made Grd cave, the thought of no longer having a family again always made her cave into the countless demands of the Rochesters. Noah shook his head in disgust. In truth, he hated howzy and unexceptional his siblings were. They were the future of the Rochester n and yet they werepletely indulged. But he didn¡¯t have a choice but to go along with their n. Grd was the reason why hended that huge project with thergest real estate firm in North Bay. The meeting for the project was in two weeks and he was nowhere near prepared. He would need her help. ¡°Will she even be at this party?¡± 42 Jonathan Brooks asked in an irritated voice. He still fumed at how Grd chose to defend some brainless stranger over him. He could still see the fire in her eyes the day she¡¯d pped him for what he said about Kai Christiansen. To make matters worse, Olivia had been getting on his nervestely. All she did wasin and shop. Instead of spending her time studying to make sure she graduated with honors; she spent most of her days wasting time and money. This type of behavior was sure to anger his grandfather. Everyone assumed his grandfather wanted him to marry Grd because she was the biological daughter, but the truth was, he believed Grd to be the more superior of the two. ¡°Listen boy, this isn¡¯t about your personal feelings. This is about what can elevate you as the head of the Brooks n! That girl is a genius and a prodigy; she¡¯ll be able to take you to the next level!¡± Patting Jonathan on the shoulder, his grandfather lowered his tone. ¡°Listen, you know I love Olivia¡­but she isn¡¯t cut from the same cloth. Now you can keep her as your mistress¡­but Grd will be your wife!¡± The day he told his grandfather about Grd marrying into the Christiansen family, his grandfather Isaac nearly had a stroke. ¡°GOT DAMMIT BOY! You control one girl!¡± ¡°Grandfather! It¡¯s nothing I could do! Calvin wasn¡¯t going to turn down an opportunity to merge with House Christiansen anymore than you would have. Besides, you¡¯re wrong about Livie! She¡¯s top of her 18:46 Mon, Sep 15 : For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ss! She¡¯s just as smart and talented as Grd is.¡± 42 Isaacughed at Jonathan. He¡¯d been around long enough to recognize what a ¡®good stock¡® was, and he was convinced it was Grd. ¡°Fine boy. Marry the girl. But mark my words, if you end up being wrong about this¡­I¡¯ll make sure you live to regret it! Also¡­see if that girl can get you a connection to House Christiansen¡­might as well use her marriage to our advantage as well.¡± When Jonathan learned about the Rochesters being invited to the birthday party, Olivia informed him that he had been included as her plus one. ¡°This will give me an opportunity to speak with Grd about a merge with House Christiansen.¡® Still, he had his doubts about whether she would even be there. Since her departure, Olivie constantlyined about how Grd was ignoring her calls and wouldn¡¯t do her homework. She even suggested the Christiansen¡¯s had her locked away taking care of their brain dead son. Considering herck ofmunication, perhaps that was true. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be there if not for any other reason but to keep face.¡± Noah¡¯s answer made sense. Surely House Christiansen wouldn¡¯t do anything to embarrass or bring shame to their family name. Even if Grd was a mere maid, they wouldn¡¯t show that to the public. As the Rochesters and Brooks all schemed on how to use Grd, they failed to notice the storm that was slowly brewing. For someone had been recording all of their conversations and would soon help Grd and the Christiansens bring them all down. ¡°Hey¡­did the invitation say who¡¯s birthday it is?¡± Chapter Comments Hunted 189 Chapter 189 Kai¡¯s POV: : ??)) 42 After learning the full truth about Gracie¡¯s birth. I decided to tell her about my ns and why I wanted to wait until September to announce everything and celebrate her birthday. ¡°So, that¡¯s why. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to celebrate your birthday or announce our engagement, I just wanted to make sure we gathered everything on the Rochesters. I want this party to be the day of your Triumph and rebirth.¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes widen at the word rebirth. It was as if that word had some type of effect on her. After the meeting with Thorton, it seemed like something had been troubling her. Like it was something she had been keeping from me. At first I thought she was still reeling from learning about Sharon. But then one night¡­for the first time since we¡¯d been together, Gracie had a nightmare. ¡°Ah!! The fire!!! Please!! Don¡¯t leave me!!!¡± I was jolted out of my sleep at the sound of Gracie¡¯s screaming. ¡°Please!!!! Help me!!!¡± ¡°Gracie! Gracie!!! Come on baby! Wake up!!¡± Gracie¡¯s eyes opened in a panic. She began to quickly look around the room as she checked her arms. Sweat was dripping down from her forehead, and she had tears in her eyes. Her breathing was erratic as she gripped my shirt. I¡¯d never seen her this frightened before. I took her into my arms embracing her close. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It was just a dream. Your sa-¡± ¡°No it wasn¡¯t!! It wasn¡¯t a dream!!! I¡­.¡± Gracie began crying, what was going on? I slowly pulled her from me and looked into her eyes. ¡°Gracie¡­talk to me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. Hey¡­look at me. There¡¯s nothing you can tell me that I wouldn¡¯t believe.¡± 18:46 Mon, Sep 15 Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel : Gracie stared at me for a moment before wiping her eyes. ¡°The fire¡­it wasn¡¯t just a dream. I really did die in a fire caused by my sister. Afterwards, I was¡­I was reborn.¡± 42 I stared at Gracie inplete disbelief. REBORN!!! What! How!!! After the shock wore off, Gracie told me everything about her previous life. Everything was the same except for one crucial point. In her previous life¡­she married Brooks. That one horrific decision led to another five years of pain and abuse¡­and ultimately¡­her death. ¡°I know this sounds crazy and I understand if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± It did sound crazy¡­I mean the whole idea that someone could be reborn. But I did believe her. Her eyes¡­they had been trying to tell me this story the entire time and I had been to blind to see it. That night, Gracie was able to tell me everything. I remember feeling huge waves of guilt and anger. How the hell could her ¡®husnad¡® just leave her there to die!! If I waken up sooner in her previous life, maybe I would have been able to save her! The thought of her burning alive¡­the suffering she must have went through. There was a rage burning deep inside of me. The Rochesters ¡­Jonathan¡­they would all pay. For this life and thest. When she finally fell asleep, Gracie looked peaceful again. It was as if all the weight she had been feeling from these past two lives had finally been lifted. The next morning, she was still asleep. Exhausted no doubt. I decided to get up and make her some breakfast. ¡°Good morning dear. Where¡¯s Gracie?¡± My mother sat at the breakfast nook sipping her tea while reading a book, Gracie told me how she and dad mourned her and went to her memorial. I¡¯ll forever love my parents for that. ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping. I thought I¡¯d make her some breakfast.¡± My mother looked at me with a strange expression. I wasn¡¯t sure what her expression meant. Shortly after, she smiled warmly. That was weird. 18:46 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 190 Chapter 190 : ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. I would do pancakes. It¡¯s good for the stomach.¡± Find the newest release on find?novel ¡°Oh, Gracie isn¡¯t sick mom.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ?????????? 42 I furrowed my brows as I watched my mother continue to read her book. That was strange. After breakfast, we began the preparations for the birthday party. With the party just three days away, I wanted to make sure everything was in order. All the right guests had received their invites and RSVP, including the Rochesters. Tyler brought me the final party favor. This would be the ¡®icing on the cake¡®. ¡°Did you want to watch the recording beforehand?¡± Tyler asked as he poured both me and Cameron a drink. ¡°Have you watched it?¡± Tyler sat in his chair and sighed. ¡°Yeah¡­I did. Zelma got some great shit. Well¡­in terms of bringing down the Rochesters. Those people really are scum.¡± I nodded in response indicating I wanted to see the recordings. ording to Tyler, Zelma began recording conversations from the Rochesters the day after she spoke with my mother. I sat in silence as we watched the recordings. Hours of the Rochesters talking about dirty deals and illegal business. Then came the day everyone found out Gracie epted my parents¡® proposal. I could feel the heat rising from my chest as her brother Brian and that jackass Jonathan mocked me for being in aa. That girl, Olivia, she knew exactly what she was doing. Though I have to admit, watching my love p that Brooks fool made all of this worth it. Watching her defend me¡­even before knowing me she defended me. I always knew my love wasn¡¯t misced. After finishing the video, Cameron handed me some documents. ¡°This is the proof we needed as well that Rochester and Brooks are using that real estate development deal as a front for an underground crime lord. I¡¯m sure their board will love to hear about that.¡± Good¡­everything was in ce. Now all we needed was the star attractions. Gracie¡¯s POV: 42 The time was now 5:30pm and I was finishing up my hair and makeup. The birthday party was actually a masquerade ball. For my attire, I chose a phoenix themed gown and mask. Representing my rise from the ashes. It was poetic that my new home also took ce in Phoenix, South Bay. I now knew why I was reborn. Fate had given me a chance to make the right choice and finally be with the family I was always meant to be with. I watched from the tablet as the guest began to arrive. The ball took ce in the estate¡¯s grand hall. I could hear many people questioning exactly WHO this event was for. ¡°So, which Christiansen is being celebrate tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It couldn¡¯t be the oldest right?¡± ¡°No he¡¯s still in a .¡± ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­to tell you the truth, I was surprised they were even doing this. For the past nine months they haven¡¯t had any festivities.¡± ¡°Well can you me them? I don¡¯t know what I would do if my son were in aa. Especially someone as aplished as Kai Christiansen. ¡°¡± The gossiping was circting all throughout the ballroom with the same question being asked. ¡®Who was this party for?¡® As I sipped on my ss of wine, Ka, Londyn, Joey, and Jackie came into my dressing room. ¡°OMG!!!!! Gracie!!! Look at you!!!!¡± Ka squealed as she rushed over to hug me. ¡°Oh Gracie¡­you look so beautiful.¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes started to water up as she made her way over. ¡°Nope!! Don¡¯t you dare! Nobody cry!! Remember our makeup!¡± We allughed aloud as Londyn scolded us about crying. Joellie walked in front of me cing her hands on my shoulders. ¡°You ready mama?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I could feel my heart beating at rapid speed. Tonight¡­I would finally get my justice. Chapter Comments ͹3 Hunted 191 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 191 Gracie¡¯s POV: : 42 As the guest continued to arrive, the girls along with everyone else headed to the ballroom. Kai and I would be making our grand entranceter. I had to give Ka her credit; the ballroom was absolutely beautiful. I suddenly became anxious thinking about our wedding. Just then, Kai called
  1. me.
¡°Hello my love.¡± ¡°Hello back. Are you dressed?¡± ¡°Emm hmm, I just finished the rest of my makeup. You?¡± ¡°I bet you look beautiful. I can¡¯t wait to see you. And yes, I actually just finished.¡± I smiled lightly thinking about how handsome Kai probably looked. He¡¯d chosen a ck tailed three piece suit. The tie, inside of the jacket and his mask all ent my dress. I beamed at the thought of us rising together. ¡°Well then¡­I¡¯ll see you soon. I can¡¯t wait to see how handsome you look.¡± We both paused for a moment before hanging up. We would be together soon. I just needed our esteemed guests to arrive first. The time was 6pm when the Rochesters and Jonathan arrived. I could feel my heart racing as they entered the ballroom. Thanks to the speakers that were ced, I could hear most of everyone¡¯s conversations. ¡°Mother! Do you see this! Whosever party this is their theme is way better than mine was this year! Next year I want something ten times better!¡± Olivia was pouting as she scanned the room. No matter what, everything had to always be about her. I chuckled at her arrogance of thinking she could outdo Ka Christiansen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear¡­it will be!¡± And of course, mother was right there to indulge her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Livie, you¡¯re still doing better than Grd. Her birthday is the same day as yours and 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 she didn¡¯t even get a party.¡± : Cole spoke with a smug tone. And this was supposed to be the nice brother. What a joke. ¡°Who would want to throw a party for Grd. That¡¯s like throwing a party for the maid.¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel Brian sneered as they made their way into the ballroom. ¡°Enough! Tonight we¡¯re here to make sure we¡¯re on the good graces of House Christiansen and to also make sure Grd back with us. Even if she¡¯s not here, we can¡¯t risk others hearing you bad mouth them or her.¡± 42 Ever the business schemer, Noah really was just like dad. As the party progressed, my father looked around in irritation. ¡°Where are the Christiansens and why haven¡¯t they announced who this party is for?¡± ¡°Yes, this is rather unbing of such a prominent family. Just as my mother was chiming in, Ma and Theo walked directly behind them. ¡°Enjoying yourselves?¡± Ma¡¯s words caused everyone to jump and turn around. If it weren¡¯t for the masks, you would have been able to see all the color draining from their faces. ¡°L¨CLord and Lady Christiansen?¡± My father nervously asked as they began to bow. ¡°Mr. & Mrs. Rochester.¡± My father¨Cinw stated in a stoic tone causing my father to shudder, ¡°Well! It¡¯s a pleasure to see you both! Thank you so much for the invitation! Everything looks beautiful!¡± ¡°Oh yes! This theme was amazing! You two really know how to throw a party!¡± My mother chimed in with my father. All this ass kissing was starting to upset my stomach. ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s unbing?¡± My parents both stared at each other nervously. Suddenly, Ma let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Just kidding. Thank you for the . It was actually my daughter¡¯s idea.¡± Sharon and Calvin bothughed nervously. ¡°Oh, well, you must let us speak with her sometime to get some ideas about future parties and events! Afterall, we¡¯re all family now!¡± Chapter Comments ? Hunted 192 Chapter 192 My father smiled eagerly. Family. Please. Not once did they even ask if I was there. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, who¡¯s birthday are we celebrating today?¡± Ma smiled a mischievous smile. ¡°That¡¯s a secret for now. In due time, the guests of honor will be arriving. Well, I hope everyone enjoys themselves.¡± 42 Ma and Theo walked off greeting other guests. Shortly after, Sharon¡¯s face twisted. Speaking low so that no one else could hear her, she fumed. ¡°That bitch. That¡¯s the second time she¡¯s done that.¡± ¡°Quiet! Enough of your !¡± Calvin scolded her as Noah spoke up. ¡°This is exactly why I said stop with the shit talking. You all almost got caught! Let¡¯s remember why we¡¯re here.¡± The time was now 7pm. As the orchestra finished their song, Ma and Theo took the stage. After taking the mic, Ma began to speak. ¡°Thank you all for to celebrate this evening. As you all know, the beginning of this year was very tragic for my family and I. Our son Kai was in a horrible ident that rendered himatose.¡± ¡°Because of that, we¡¯ve spent this past year in the shadows as we chose to focus on our son¡¯s health. I can honestly say this year has been extremely challenging for us as we continued to fight and pray for his recovery; so I thank you all for joining us tonight as we finally allow some celebration.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all wondering exactly WHO we¡¯ll be celebrating this evening, but before we get into that¡­I¡¯d like to introduce a young woman on the stage who hasposed a very beautiful piece for tonight¡¯s honor.¡± The crowd all began to whisper; wondering who the guest or guests of honors were and who this mystery artist was. As I made my way to stage, the room began chatter. 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°Who is that?¡± : ¡°I don¡¯t know; she¡¯s wearing a mask so it¡¯s hard to tell.¡± ¡°Her dress is beautiful! Is that a phoenix themed dress and mask?¡± The crowd continued to gossip as I made my way to the piano. 42 The first time I expressed my love to Kai; I used my violin and it¡¯s musical notes. Tonight, I would use this piano along with my voice. I scanned the room quickly spotting Kai, he was now standing in front of the crowd. I smiled warmly and began to y the piano as I sang the song written just for him. As I began to y and sing, I could hear the crowd whispering. Although I couldn¡¯t make out the words, I could tell they were filled with excitement. **** Kai¡¯s POV: *** As Gracie yed and sing, I could feel my heart swelling in my chest. ¡®Is THAT what she had been doing all those nights in the music room while I was working?¡® She¡¯dposed another love letter to me. Only this time; she used the piano as her paper and her voice as the pen. ¡°Oh my, this is absolutely beautiful.¡± For more chapters visit FindN()vel Someone from the crowd eximed as Gracie continued to sing. ¡°I wonder who she¡¯s singing too?¡± ¡°Well, whoever it is¡­he¡¯s a lucky fe. This young is clearly in love.¡± I could feel myself blushing through my mask. They had no idea¡­me and Gracie¡­we crossed oceans of time just to be together. As she reached the end of her song, I could hear several people talking behind me. As they grew closer, their voices grew clearer. The Rochesters. ¡°Oh my god¡­I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°What is it Cole?¡± ¡°I¡­I know who that singer is.¡± ¡°Who is it??¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grd.¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments . Hunted 193 Chapter 193 Gracie¡¯s POV: 42 The crowd erupted into a roar of cheers once I finished my song. I immediately looked for Kai. I could see him pping and cheering the loudest. His face was filled with a sense of pride I could see even through his mask. As I stood to bow, I could see Ka, Joey, Londyn, and Jackie pping and crying along with Parys, Dougie, Cameron and Tyler. I turned to the crowd and bowed gracefully. As I rose back up, I could see the Rochesters along with Jonathan staring at me in shock. ******* Noah¡¯s POV: I couldn¡¯t believe it. There was no way THAT was Grd. In low and strained voice, I asked Cole, ¡°Cole¡­are you sure? You think that¡¯s Grd?¡± ¡°I know it is!¡± He spoke in a panicked low tone I¡¯d never heard before. ¡°How can you be su-¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how many years I spent listening in on her as she wrote, , and sang music! It¡¯s her! That singer is Grd.¡± As we watched Ma Christiansen make her way back to the stage and embrace Grd, a dark feeling came over me. Something wasn¡¯t right; like we¡¯d just walked into the lion¡¯s den. ¡°Cole, maybe it¡¯s just someone that sounds like Grd¡­no way she¡¯s this talented.¡± Olivia spoke in a low tone, but I could ear the malice of envy in her words, Has she always felt this way about Grd? Suddenly, father began to p. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing! That means the Christiansens have epted her!¡± Mom said nothing. As for me, I didn¡¯t share my father¡¯s sentiments. I was right the first time¡­.We shouldn¡¯t havee here. 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 42 Gracie¡¯s POV: Even behind the masks I could tell my family was starting to panic. I was sure Cole probably figured out by now that I was the singer. After years of stealing my work, I knew HE of all people would recognize
  1. me.
Ma hugged me tightly thanking me once again for loving her son. I smiled warmly at my mother¨Cin- . If only she knew how much she¡¯d saved me in these two lives I lived. After our embrace ended, the crowd continued to cheer. Taking the mic, Ma began to speak. ¡°Thank you all so much! If I could have everyone quiet down. I¡¯d like to introduce our guest of honor.¡± The crowd immediately became quiet as Ma took her mask off. ¡°As I said early, this year has been nothing short of a nightmare for my family as our son in a . Many of you don¡¯t know this, but my husband and I tried everything we could to wake up our son. Nothing worked.¡± Just then, Theo walked up to the stage and gently grabbed Ma¡¯s hand. ¡°We were beginning to lose hope. Afraid our Kai would never return to us. That is until we met a very remarkable young woman. This girl¡­well, she¡¯d been a guardian angel to my son for a long time, and I searched a lot of ces to find her.¡± The crowd began to whisper wondering who this mystery girl was, and she had to do with Kai. I could see the color draining from Noah as he lifted his mask. ¡°So before I introduce the birthday guest of honor, I want to reintroduce you all to someone very special¡­..Our son¡­.Kai Christiansen.¡± The entire crowd gasps as Kai made his way to the stage, Readplete version only at F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Is that really him???¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!!! When did he wake up!!!¡± ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not convinced! Is that really him??¡± 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 Kai smiled lightly and lifted his mask. GASPS!!!!!! : 42 ¡°It really is him!!!!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!!!¡± ¡°Heir Christiansen has awakened!!!¡± ¡°Praise the gods!!¡± As the crowd roared in praise; there was one family not cheering. The Rochesters. By now, all of them had removed their masks. I could see Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with anger and envy. It was fine my marrying Kai when they all thought he was a mere vegetable and I would be nothing but a maid. But now that the heir of House Christiansen was awake, that meant I had indeed married BETTER than her. Chapter Comments 3 Hunted 194 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 194 ¡°Wait! Who was the young woman that woke him up?¡± A man yelled from the crowd. ¡°Yeah¡­whose this ¡®guardian angel¡® you spoke of?¡± Kai smiled smugly. ¡°Mother¡­if I may?¡± Ma smiled proudly and handed the mic to Kai. The crowd instantly silenced as he began to speak. ¡°First, I want to say thank you all for the well wishes sent these past several months while I was in mya and while I was in recovery. You kind words, cards, flowers, etc¡­.I truly appreciate it.¡± ¡°The truth is, I¡¯ve been woke since June 27th.¡± GASPS!!!!! 42 The crowd once again gasp. Hearing that Kai had been woke for the past three months caused questions to run through the crowd. ¡°But why have you just now announced your recovery? And who woke you up?¡± A reporter from the crowd walked forward speaking directly to Kai. Kai turned in my direction and held out his hand. Nervous, I walked slowly and grabbed his hand gently. Turning back to the crowd, Kai proceeded to answer the reporter. ¡°Regarding why I dyed the announcement of my recovery, I¡¯ll answer that in due time. But first¡­l want to introduce you all to the woman I¡¯ve loved my entire life. The woman that changed my life twice now. My angel¡­My fianc¨¦¡­Grd Teagues.¡± I slowly took my mask of revealing my face. The crowd began to roar and cheer. ¡°Oh my gosh!!! Did he say his fianc¨¦???¡± 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°Kai Christiansen is getting married!!¡± ¡°Oh wow!!! That song was about him!!¡± ¡°What a beautiful couple!!!¡± : 42 As the crowd cheered, I could see the fire in both Calvin and Sharon¡¯s eyes. Kai had just introduced me as Teagues instead of Rochester. The reporter then turned his mic and recorder to me. ¡°Ms. Teagues, tell us¡­who is your family? Where are you from?¡± I smiled smugly. It was showtime. ¡°Well, my mother¡¯s name was Diana Teagues. Unfortunately both she and her husband has passed away years ago. So now, the Christiansen¡¯s are my only fam-¡± ¡°GRACELAND!!! How could you say such a thing!! We¡¯re your family!!!¡± My father stormed to the front of the crowd along with my mother, siblings, and Jonathan. The crowd suddenly began to chatter. ¡°Wait¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Calvin Rochester?¡± ¡°Why is he calling that girl his family?¡± The reporter then turned to Calvin. ¡°You¡¯re Calvin Rochester right? Do you know this girl?¡± ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯m her father! She¡¯s my daughter! Grd Rochester!¡± The reporter then turned back to me. ¡°Ms. Teagues¡­is this true??? Are you the daughter of Calvin and Sharon Rochester?¡± ¡°No.¡± 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 : ¡°Grd!!! How could you do this to us! To your own mother! You dare to im the woman that stole you from me!¡± GASPS!!!! 42 ¡°What!!! They had a child stolen?¡± ¡°So wait, Diana Teagues was a kidnapper??¡± ¡°This is all so confusing!!!¡± Suddenly, Olivia ran to the front. ¡°Sister!! Why are you doing this??¡± Olivia practically threw herself towards Kai. ¡°Lord Christensen, please forgive my sister! She wasn¡¯t with us the first twelve years of her life, so she¡¯s not as refined as me. And even though Grd has always been jealous of me, I hope that you see her value as more than a maid.¡± HA!! This fuckin bitch!!! I stepped off the stage slowly and walked towards Olivia. Without a hesitation. SLAP! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Olivia stumbled backwards, but before she could fall I pped her again. Latest content published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°Grd!!! Are you crazy!!!¡± SLAP!!! I looked down at Olivia as she grabbed her now swelling face. As the crowd began erupt in voices one stood out. ¡°GRACELAND! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!!!¡°¡± I looked up and smiled smugly at Brian. Giving you all your payment. 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 ¡­ Hunted 195 Brain stared at me with fire in his eyes. He was obviously furious. Good. It would be that much more satisfying when I brought them all down. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! I don¡¯t give a damn who you¡¯re married too! Don¡¯t you ever hit my sister!¡± Brain barked as he helped Olivia to her feet. I could feel Kai begin to walk forward towards Brian, I held my hand on his chest indicating to stop. This was something I had to handle on my own. ¡°Grd! What is the meaning of this! How dare you embarrass us in front of House Christiansen! Apologize now!¡± My father yelled as he pointed directly at me. HA! Apologize. As if! ¡°What would I be apologizing for?¡± I smiled sardonically at Calvin; I could practically see the steaming from his ears. ¡°You-! For embarrassing yourself in front of such a prominent family! For lying about who your parents are!¡± ¡°Lying?¡± I sneered at Calvin as his face turned red. Suddenly, Sharon walked to the front. ¡°Grd¡­I¡¯m the one that gave birth to you! I¡¯m your mother! How could you call the woman that stole you from me your mother?¡± My face twisted in disgust. The whole thing would have been hrious had it not been at the expense of my life. I walked closer to Sharon causing her back up nervously. ¡°Mother. When have you ever been my mother?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes bulged open as she pped her hands over her mouth. Suddenly, Noah stepped Mon, Sep forward. ¡°Grd! How dare you speak to mother like this! After all she¡¯s done for you! You have no idea how much she suffered when you were taken! Apo-¡± ¡°Suffered! HA! Why would she have suffered when she¡¯s the reason I was ¡®taken.¡± The crowd gasped at my words. Whispers roamed throughout the ballroom. ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± Latest content published on Find~Novel ¡°Did she say she was taken?¡± ¡°I never knew they had a missing daughter!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen as the color drained from her face. ¡°Grd what do you-¡± ¡°Enough of your foolishness Grd! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re betraying us like this!¡± Calvin yelled cutting Sharon off. Suddenly, Cole walked forward. ¡°Grd¡­I¡¯m so disappointed¡­I never knew you were this vindictive. All those times I sided with you-¡± 42 ¡°Save it!¡± I cut Cole off before he could finish. I was tired of him ying the ¡®good brother¡®. ¡°Do you know how many years I thought you actually cared about me? When the truth is¡­you only wanted to use me for my music¡­my talent¡­you were a coward.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes widen as he stepped back. ¡°Grd 1-¡± ¡°Enough! All you ever did was stand back as I got punished, bullied, and beaten for things I didn¡¯t do and then pretended to care! You never ONCE tried to defend me!¡± Brian walked up; his face twisted with anger. 18:47 Mon, Sep 15 : 42 ¡°You think you¡¯re someone because you¡¯re engaged to Kai Christiansen, but he¡¯ll see just how useless you are soon eno-¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Kai walked down from the stage, a smug grin on his face. ¡°Tell me something Rochester¡­do you think I¡¯ll figure that out before or after I recover from being a¡­ what was it you said? ¡®Braindead vegetable¡®?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widen as he red over at me. ¡°Look! I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s told you but-¡± Kai turned around and pressed y on the projection screen. Suddenly, you could hear voices and see faces. Mocking words from both Brian and Jonathan filled the ballroom as they mocked Kai for being in a Brian¡¯s eyes bulged, the color draining from his face. Suddenly, Jonathan ran forward. ¡°Heir Christiansen! Please! It¡¯s not what it sounds like! She¡¯s twisting-¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t call me a brain dead sap?¡± ¡°I-¡± Caught red handed; Jonathan paused, unable to think of something to say. ¡°Grd¡­why are you doing this¡­after everything we¡¯ve done for you? How could you betray-¡± ¡°What exactly have you done for me?¡± Chapter Comments 2 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 196 My voice fell t as I stared at Sharon. She really was trying to y the grieving mother. ¡°Tell me something¡­ ¡®mother¡®. Do they know the truth?¡± This content belongs to find?novel Sharon squinted her eyes at me. Her face contorting to an ugly expression. ¡°What truth? I have no idea what nonsense you¡¯re trying to spew!¡± Calvin suddenly spoke up again. 42 ¡°Grd! Stop this! Your mother was devasted the night you were taken from us! How could you be so cruel!¡± Hahahah!!!! I began tough hysterically. He really didn¡¯t know the truth. Growing frustrated, Calvin began to frantically yell. ¡°What¡¯s so funny! You think your mother¡¯s pain is funny!¡± I wiped theugh tears from eyes, my face going back to stoic; I sneered at Calvin¡¯s question. ¡°Actually, I find it funny she was so ¡®torn up¡­.especially considering¡­she¡¯s the reason I was taken in the first ce. Or did you not know?¡± Calvin¡¯s face twisted in a confused expression. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Sigh. ¡°I¡¯m saying your precious wife ordered your henchman to murder me in order to cover up an affair.¡± GASPS!!!!!!!!!!!!! The crowd began to erupted as my words filled the room like a hollow hole. ¡°THAT¡¯S A LIE!!!!!!!!¡± Sharon yelled out frantically as Noah held her steady. The color was nowpletely gone from her 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 face. 42 ¡°Grd! Stop it!!! Why would you say such a cruel thing about mother!!!¡± Noah yelled. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone too far Grd.¡± Olivia sobbed as Jonathan held her in his arms. As the crowd gossiped in shock, some even pulled out their phones to record this cynical mess. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s been lying. Your precious mother has been lying for over 20 years.¡± Calvin looked over at Sharon, her face was ghostly white. ¡°Sharon¡­what is she talking about? Why would she say something like that? It¡¯s not true¡­right?¡± Tears began to fall down Sharon¡¯s face as she shook her head. Calvin became furious. He walked up and grabbed Sharon by the shoulders; shaking her frantically. ¡°WHO WAS IT!!! Who was the son¨Cof¨Ca¨Cbitch you betrayed me for!!! Tell me!!!¡± Sharon continued to cry but said nothing. ¡°Benard Thorton.¡± Calvin looked at Sharon with a despaired expression. I cared nothing about his hurt feelings. He then turned to me slowly; his face filled with rage. His voice was shaking. ¡°B¨CBenard Thor¡­.that couldn¡¯t be true. He¡¯s always been loyal.¡± I stared at Calvin as he stood in denial. After looking back at Sharon, he began to yell again. ¡°You¡­you bitch!!! You¡¯ve been having an affair with Benard!!! This whole time!!!¡± Sharon ran towards Calvin; her voice filled with pain as she sobbed. Frantically grabbing his hands, she tried to exin. ¡°Calvin¡­honey¡­let me exin-¡± 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°Exin!!! EXPLAIN!!!! You¡¯ve had his bastard child in our house for the past seven years-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a bastard child.¡± Calvin turned towards me. His face bloodshot red. ¡°What do you mean? You just said-¡± ??)) ¡°I said she ordered my execution to HIDE her affair. She wasn¡¯t sure whose child I was; but she didn¡¯t want to take any chances in the event your mother ordered a paternity test. You know¡­me being a girl and all.¡± Calvin¡¯s brows lowered, relief on his face. ¡°So¡­so you are my daughter?¡± ¡°Biologically. Yes.¡± I answered tly. I could see the relief fill Calvin¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, Brian scoffed. ¡°So you put us through all of this for nothing! You tried to destroy mother! You wretched¡­.even if you share our blood! You¡¯ll never be a Rochester!!!¡± Iughed hysterically at the irony. With a sardonic smile, I sneered at Brian. ¡°OUR blood? ¡®Our¡®¡­.oh Brian¡­Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Brain¡¯s face began to pale. ¡°Know what? What are you running your mouth about now!¡± I chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why your mother was so convinced I was Thorton¡¯s child.¡± Sharon ran forward. 42 ¡°Grd!!! Stop it!!!¡± Brian stared at me with a harden gaze, but I wasn¡¯t backing down. I looked past Sharon and straight at Brian. ¡°I may not be Thorton¡¯s bastard¡­.but you are¡­¡± 42 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Hunted 197 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 197 Gracie¡¯s POV: ??) Brian stared at me with widen eyes; the colorpletely drained from his face. The entire ballroom was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Sharon looked as if she were about to faint as tears flooded her face. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s not true¡­y¨Cyou¡¯re lying¡­.YOU¡¯RE LYING!!!!¡± Brian yelled as tears began to fall down his face. I stared at him stoically. I actually almost felt sorry for him. It¡¯s not easy learning your life is a lie. Brian frantically turned towards Sharon. ¡°M¨CMom¡­it¡¯s not true right? Tell her!!! Tell her it¡¯s not true!!!!¡± Sharon fell to her knees, crying hysterically. ¡°B¨CBrian¡­I¡¯m so sorr-¡± ¡°NO!!!! It¡¯s not true!!! Mom!!!¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes widen in rage. ¡°You whore¡­YOU WHORE!!!! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!!!! You¡¯re finished!!!¡± Noah suddenly ran to Calvin cing his hands on his shoulders. ¡°Father!!! Not now!!! Look, I¡¯m sure mom can exin-¡± ¡°Exin!!! Exin how I¡¯ve been raising another man¡¯s child for over 22 years!!!¡± Jonathan suddenly turned to me; hatred on his face and in his tone. ¡°Is this what you wanted Grd? To tear your family apart?¡± I cut my eyes over to him andughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do a thing. The Rochesters did this all on their own.¡± 42 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 Noah suddenly turned towards me. His face filled with chagrin ¡°That¡¯s enough Grd! How could you do this to us!!! We¡¯re your family!¡± ¡°Ha! My family?¡± 1 sneered as I walked towards Noah. 42 ¡°You people have never been my family. Family doesn¡¯t abuse each other. Family doesn¡¯t ridicule each other. Family doesn¡¯t STEAL from each other. All you people ever did was use and abuse me! What family!¡± ¡°Grd that¡¯s not true!¡± Olivia yelled out, tears pouring down her face. Kai pressed y on the projection screen once more. This time showing all of the Rochesters along with Jonathan plotting to bring me back to the estate. Olivia¡¯s voice bright and chipper. ¡°Oh!! Big brother! Do you think I can get Grd to do all of my homework and tests!¡± Olivia¡¯s face turned ashen as she watched the screen. Hearing how the Rochesters were scheming to lure me back home just so I could do all of their work, the crowd grew even more disgusted. ¡°How could they do something like this to their own daughter and sister.¡± ¡°What a disgusting family.¡± ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t want to im them.¡± Olivia slowly backed away; her face filled with embarrassment. Brian stormed out of the ballroom as Cole followed. Releasing Sharon, Noah stepped forward. ¡°Grd¡­we may not have always been perfect, but we were your family. It was never anything wrong with you helping family.¡± This jackass¡­he equated theft to assistance. ¡°Help? Is that what you call taking their tests as they received the A¡¯s. Doing their homework as they received the achievements. Writing their music as they received the praise and promotions.¡± 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 : Noah¡¯s eyes widen. Never had he heard me be so brazen. I smiled smugly. Updates are released by F?ndNovel ¡°Or perhaps you thought doing your business proposals and then presenting them as your own so that you could get all the credit and des was ¡®helping¡®¡± Noah¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s not-¡± ¡°You know Noah, you¡¯re actually the worst of them all. Sitting on your high horse as you scolded your siblings¡­but no one stole from me more than you did.¡± I sneered at Noah as his words felt caught in his throat. With nothing to refute, Noah turned to Sharon helping her stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go mother.¡± After Noah and Sharon left, Calvin turned back to me. ¡°Grd¡­I don¡¯t understand, why would you do this here? We¡¯ve always been honest and-¡± ¡°Honest?¡± 42 Kaiughed ironically as he walked forward. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been honest Rochester? Your wife has a bastard son; your children have been receiving praises for the work and talent of my fianc¨¦¡­and you? Tell me something Rochester¡­does your board know the truth about you and the Brooks?¡± As Calvin¡¯s face grew ashen, Jonathan stormed back to the front. ¡°What the hell are you talking about Christiansen!!! Just because you¡¯re one of the most powerful heirs¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean-¡± ¡°One of?¡± Kai responded with an arrogant smile. There was no n in the world as powerful as House Christiansen. 3/ Hunted 198 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 198 Jonathan lowered his tone. : ¡°Regardless¡­it doesn¡¯t give you the right to make up lies about my family!¡± Kai stepped directly in front of Jonathan. At six foot three inches, Kai towered over Jonathon. His gaze was filled with hatred as he stared at him. ¡°You know Brooks, I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you personally. I really don¡¯t care about what you said about me¡­I know you would never be man enough to say such words to my face¡­but you insulted my fianc¨¦¡­that I simply cannot allow.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale as he backed away slowly. Turning to face my father, Kai continued. ¡°So tell me Rochester¡­Does your board know about your dirty dealings?¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes widen in fear, I¡¯m sure he wanted to know just how Kai found out about his underground business deals with the overlords of North Bay. Before Calvin could respond, one of his board members Martin Keys stepped forward. ¡°What is it that we don¡¯t know Lord Christiansen?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know that as well.¡± 42 Another board member stated. When Kai first gave out the party invitations, he made sure to invite a few of Calvin¡¯s board members. Calvin nervously turned towards his board members, his face ghostly pale. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking abo-¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about your dirty dealings creating front for some of North Bay¡¯s most despicable crime lords. You and Steven Brooks have been involved in tax evasion, moneyundering, and all types of illegal activity for years.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°THAT¡¯S A LIE!!!¡± Jonathan ran forward; his face filled with fear. 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°My father would never-¡± ¡°Your father is a crook, as is your grandfather.¡± Kai¡¯s tone was t as he nced at Jonathan. : Jonathan¡¯s face fell. As Olivia tried to hold his hand, he suddenly yanked it from hers. ¡°Let go of me!!!¡± Stunned, Olivia began to cry. ¡°Jonathan, why are you-¡± ¡°I should have never chose you over Grd! My grandfather warned me!¡± Jonathan stormed out of the ballroom. Olivia turned towards me. ¡°You treacherous bitch!!! This is all your fault!!! I¡¯m d mother tried to have you killed!! I wish she would have seeded!!!!¡± I smiled smugly as Olivia¡¯s true mask finally showed. Finally, everyone got to see the real her! Olivia stormed out of the ballroom after Jonathan. Leaving Calvin now by himself. Martin Keys walked over to Calvin, disgust in his face. ¡°I hope you know I¡¯ll be reporting this to the board. By tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have you removed.¡± With that, he also left the ballroom. Calvin¡¯s face was filled withplete despair. Tears falling down his face; he turned to me. ¡°G¨CGrd¡­how¡­.how could you do this to your own father? Your own family?¡± ¡°Family?¡± I scoffed. These people had no idea what ¡®family¡® was. Pulling out the marital contract my father signed the day I informed him of my proposal from the Christiansens, I turned to the final page. 42 ¡°Do you know what this is? No? This is a parental release agreement¡­and guess what¡­you signed it.¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes widen in panic as he snatched the contract from my hand. 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I would have never signed something like that! I would have never given up the opportunity to be connected to-¡± Calvin halted his words realizing he was about to say too much. I decided to finish it for him. 42 ¡°What¡­connected to House Christiansen? Oh I know¡­I also knew that you were so willing to sell me to the highest bidder, that you wouldn¡¯t have even bothered reading that contract. Afterall, you signed it thinking the Christiansens were going to have me here as a ve. Unfortunately for you, you signed over your parental rights.¡± Horror stricken Calvin¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was reading. ¡°So you see¡­you¡¯re not my father and the Rochesters are not my family. As of June 25th, I officially became Grd Teagues. I guess I should thank you; if you hadn¡¯t been such a disgustingly greedy father¡­I would have never been able to legally be the daughter of my true mother¡­Diana Teagues.¡± Calvin dropped to his knees, his tears falling on the paper. Suddenly, Kai signaled for security. ¡°If you could please remove this man from my ballroom¡­his presence is no longer required.¡± Chapter Comments ? 2 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 199 Gracie¡¯s POV: : 42 After Calvin was removed, the guests all turned to Kai and I. I knew they were riddled with questions; I would do my best to answer. The reporter came back to the front, ¡°Ms. Teagues!! First¡­let me say¡­. I am so sorry, it seems like you have truly been threw an ordeal! I can¡¯t imagine what your life was like living with such a deceitful family.¡± Tears began to water in my eyes, he had no idea, it cost me my life in my previous life. ¡°Please, tell us¡­exactly what was the truth regarding your adoptive mother? How did she find you?¡± Kai took my hand gently into his. Smiling back at me¡­he looked at me as if I was the most beautiful person in the world. With a nod to show his support, I smiled warmly at him. Turning back to the crowd, I took in a deep breath and answered the reporter¡¯s questions. I told the crowd the harrowing story about how Sharon ordered my death all because she didn¡¯t want to give up her position as a Rochester. I told them about my would¨Cbe possible father Bernard Thorton, and how I ended up with Diana Teagues. The entire ballroom was in tears. I told them how beautiful my life was with my adoptive mother, and dreadful it became once I was reunited with the Rochesters. ¡°How could a mother do that to her own child.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that family was so disgraceful.¡± ¡°Thank god for Diana Teagues¡­she was a saint!¡± That was the best part¡­my mother¡¯s name had finally been vindicated! Finally, the world would know how amazing she was, no longer would her name be stained with shame and lies. I closed my eyes for a brief moment, thanking my mother to myself for always loving me; when a question from the crowd jilted me back. ¡°So what now!!¡± Before I could answer, Kai, along with everyone else from the Christiansen n as well as Tyler, Cameron & Jackie, and Joellie walked to the stage. Each of us grabbing hands; the people I had grown to love, that had loved me for two lifetimes¡­standing tall with me. Grandmother¨CRoana spoke 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 first. : ¡°Now¡­we n a wedding! We hope you all will be able to attend!¡± Kai and I blushed as the crowd went wild with cheers! Congrattions and well wishes flooded the room. Kai smiled with pride as he took me into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you Gracie.¡± I blushed as my smile grew brighter. He had no idea how much that meant to me. Suddenly, Kai pulled me closer, his eyes gazing into mine, and gently kissed me. Everyone cheered and pped as the happy couple embraced each other. ¡°Hey!! Save it for the I do¡¯s!¡± Parys¡®ment caused us all to burst outughing. The reporter then called back out to Kai. ¡°Oh! Heir Christiansen¡­you never told us¡­.who was this birthday party for?¡± 42 Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Kai looked at me and smiled. ¡°For my finance of course. I didn¡¯t get the chance to celebrate it on her actual day; so I nned it for today. Now, if the band could please y some music¡­I¡¯d like to have a dance with the most beautiful person in the room.¡± Kai led me down to the dance floor, as the crowd split to give us room; we began to slowly dance. Our eyes gazing lovingly at each other. After a few moments, everyone else began to pair up with someone and take the dance floor. As the song came to an end, there was a sudden ruckus in the hallway. We could hear what sounded like people yelling and then the doors flew open. Olivia came running in with what looked to be a knife in her hand. As she ran towards the crowd, she began to scream and cry, ¡°GRACELAND!!! YOU BITCH!!! I HOPE YOU DIE!!!¡± Olivia came charging towards me, knife in hand. Before I could react, Ramone quickly tackled her down to the ground, 18:48 Mon, Sep 15 Squirming, she began yelling and cursing. : 42 ¡°Get your fucking hands off me!! Don¡¯t you know who I am!!! Grd! You bitch!! You ruined my life!!! Jonathan left me because of you!!! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± Ramone along with one of his other bodyguards dragged Olivia out the ballroom to wait for the authorities. Outside the ballroom, you could hear Sharon yelling and crying. Finally, she came running into the room ¡°Grd!! Grd please!!!¡± Sharon threw herself at my feet, tears flooding her face. ¡°Grd! Please!! I beg you!! She¡¯s your sister!!! Don¡¯t let her go to jail! It¡¯ll ruin her! Please!! It¡¯s my daughter-¡± ¡°I WAS YOUR DAUGHTER!!!¡± Hunted 200 Chapter 200 : ? 42 Watching my biological mother degrade herself, begging me to save her precious Olivia¡­all the emotions that I carried for two lifetimes came flooding out. ¡°You¡¯re willing to throw yourself at my mercy¡­.to degrade yourself just to save Olivia¡­but you were willing to have me murdered?!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen; as she searched for the right words, nothing woulde up. The truth was¡­ there were no right words. Nothing could justify this¡­ ¡°No matter who my father was¡­I was YOUR daughter¡­.but you discarded me like trash because I threatened your status¡­and then you have the nerve to beg me to save someone who just tried to kill me?¡± The tears began to swell into my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not my sister¡­because you¡¯re not my mother¡­¡± Original content can be found at findnovel With that, I turned to walk away. Sharon had disappointed and hurt me for thest time. I hated myself for even being affected. Kai ran after me along with Joellie and Ka. Suddenly, Ma walked up to Sharon. Her face filled with disgust. ¡°Security¡­please remove this woman from my home.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widen in fear as she frantically looked around for me. ¡°Stop looking for Gracie¡­she won¡¯t be helping you or your family any further.¡± ¡°But my daughter-¡± ¡°Your daughter is going to jail for attempted murder. And if you don¡¯t get the hell off my property¡­I¡¯ll you arrested for trespassing.¡± The security guards grabbed Sharon by the arms dragging her out the ballroom. As she struggled, you could hear her screaming and pleading for leniency towards Olivia, To the bitter end, she would defend her. The party pretty much went back to normal after that. I got to blow candles off the cake as everyone sang happy birthday¡­a first since I was twelve. We all danced and drank the night away. There were 18:49 Mon, Sep 15 : 42 fireworks afterwards to close out the evening. Once the party was over, I waspletely exhausted. After taking a nice hot shower, I found my way to my bed plopping face down. Suddenly, I could hear Kaiughing behind me. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting way to in the bed future Mrs. Christiansen.¡± I immediately turned around; my face filled withughter. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± ¡°Long enough to see you plop facedown onto the bed.¡± I giggled as I sat up. Kai sat next to me, taking my left hand into his. ¡°I know you¡¯re tired, but I wanted to give you my birthday gift.¡± I stared at Kai with a puzzled expression, I hadn¡¯t expected him to give me a gift. On my actual birthday, although we didn¡¯t celebrate it publicly, we all celebrated as a family. Ma and Theo threw another family weekend with everyoneing to the estate. It was absolutely wonderful and Kai¡­well lets just say in terms of gifts, if it had been St. Merry¡¯s Day, I would have had the entire bag of presents. Kai gently kissed my hand as he started to speak, ¡°You know¡­ten years ago, I was convinced I¡¯d found the love of my life when I met this remarkable girl and her violin. I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but she had to cross two lifetimes to be with me.¡± Kai¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion as he continued. ¡°You know¡­I never told you this¡­but the day I woke up, it was your mother I saw in my dream.¡± My eyes suddenly widen! WHAT!!!! ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean¡­she was the one that guided me towards your music¡­before she left¡­she whispered something to me¡­do know what it was?¡± I could feel the tears falling down my face, shaking my head no, Kai continued. ¡°Please treat my daughter well. She¡¯s waited a long time for you.¡± 18:49 Mon, Sep 15 ?. 042 I could feel my face soaked in tears¡­my mother¡­she spoke to Kai for me¡­even in death¡­she was still my guardian angel. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been threw a lot Grd. Two lifetimes¡­and I can¡¯t promise you that everyday will be perfect¡­but I promise to love you for the rest of my life¡­to cherish you always¡­and to be there for you every step of the way.¡± I sat in silence. As Kai spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but think his words felt like a proposal, except we were already engaged. Before I could say anything, Kai pulled out this small, beautiful velvet box. ¡°Now, I know I was in ¡­so my parents took the liberty of setting everything up. BUT¡­I think I would much rather be the one to ask you this.¡± !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Kai dropped down on one knee; his eyes gazed into mine as they burned brightly with love. ¡°Grd Teagues¡­will you do me the honor of being my wife?¡± The tears came flooding as I eagerly shook my head. ¡°Yes!!! Yes!!!¡± Kai picked me up swirling me around; after kissing me passionately, we made our way back to the bed. That night, Kai made love to me passionately, it was as if our entire souls were meeting for the first time. Letting us know¡­we were both right where we belonged. Maybe after this I¡¯ll be inspired topose another violin piece. Chapter Comments ͹2 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 201 Chapter 201 Grd¡¯s POV: 32 Life returned to normal after the birthday party. Kai finally returned to work as President of HC- Tech. Theo was so happy to have him return. Over those two weeks, we finally finished all the preparations for the wedding including finding me the perfect gown which had to be altered as Kai, and I got some unexpected news. ¡°We¡¯re pregnant!!!¡± I could still remember being in shock as the doctor gave us the exiting news. Kai almost levitated to the sky he was so happy! Meanwhile, when we announced it to the family, after the heads all cheered, Jackie and Londyn went around collecting payment for winning a bet. Apparently the group took bets on whether I would end up pregnant BEFORE the wedding. ¡°YES!!! Pay up!!!¡± Content originallyes from FindN()vel Londyn danced around with Jackie as they took everyone¡¯s money. I could still remember Tyler and Parys grumbling as they dug into their pockets to pull out cash. ¡°I knew it!!!¡± Ma eximed as she hugged me tightly. ¡°OMG!! My first babyshower nning!!!¡± I remember looking at Ka in slight fear¡­I could imagine how much she would go all out for her niece or nephew. The wedding was absolutely wonderful¡­I don¡¯t think a queen could have had a better one. Ka and Roana had truly outdone themselves. After a three week honeymoon, Kai and I discovered our little bundle of joy was actually BUNDLES. Finally, seven monthster, a beautiful baby girl and boy was born. We named them Diana and Sammy¡­after our two guardian angels. We ended up hiring Zelma as our head caretake. Afterall, if it wasn¡¯t for her, everyone would have never learned the truth. As for Benard Thorton, he left North Bay shortly after our meeting. I learnedter on from Kai, he gave him money relocate as a debt paid for sparing my life with the threat of never returning to North or South Bay ever again. As for the Rochesters, after the party¡­the board voted to remove both Calvin and Noah. The same thing happened with the Brooks causing the grandfather to have a heart attack. Shortly after, Jonathan¡¯s father med him and disowned him after giving him a livable sum of money and forcing him to leave the estate. I heard he blew through it with gambling, liquor and women. As for Cole, he was removed from the Kingston Orchestra after they found out all of his work was giarized from me. They actually offered me a position as head writer and violinist, but I turned it down. No way would I ever live in Kingston again¡­my home was South Bay. Brian was kicked out of the university and shortly after moved away. He hasn¡¯t spoken to the Rochesters since. The rumor was he went to look for his biological father. Maybe Thorton can finally atone for the child he abandoned that was his. As for Olivia, after she was arrested, myself along with multiple guests from the party testified about her trying to kill me. She¡¯s now serving 20 years. in state prison. Sharon and Calvin divorced shortly after, and once Olivia was convicted, Sharon went back home to her hometown. They say she ended up going crazy and was put in a psych ward. To avoid jail as well as the overlords, Calvin and Noah fled the country, Cole left with them. I hear they went over to the Western Coast. Figures, cowards. As for me¡­as painful as my life was in my previous, that¡¯s how much joy I had in my new one. Soon the Christiansen n grew evenrger as everyone else started getting married and having children. As a ¡®push¡® gift, Kai purchased an entire orchestra hall for me so that I could continueposing and writing music. He said I deserved for the world to hear how magical my violin was. We¡¯re currently the number one orchestra in the world. I crossed two lifetimes to find this moment¡­this joy¡­the euphoric feeling of bliss¡­Thank you Diana¡­thank you for loving me so much that you made sure I found this moment. Thank you for finding me and treating me as if I were your own. Thank you for giving me enough love in twelve years tost a lifetime. I hope that you continue to watch and be proud, Love, Your Daughter: Grd Teagues¨CChristiansen. THE END. Hunted 202 Chapter 202 Story 4: Four years in prison, my list was iplete. Now I¡¯m making a new list of revenge! Official source is find?novel The day I went to prison, I asked for three things.
  1. Put money on my books.
  2. Visit at least twice a month so that others would know who my family was.
  3. Take care of my grandmother.
32 After serving four years, my family never sent me one red cent; causing me to have to squander formissary. As for the other two conditions¡­I only received one visit. The day my adoptive sister came to tell me my grandmother died in inhumane conditions. The day I was released, I came out with one goal and one goal only. To DESTROY the Taylors. One by one, I¡¯ll make sure they all pay! Chapter Comments ͹3 Hunted 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 1: Released after four years. : ??)) 32 As the prison guard called her number, she could feel her heart start to race. Finally, after spending for years in prison for vehicr homicide, Josie Taylor was finally being released. As she gathered her things, the guard Lawrence Tillman smiled greasily at her. ¡°Emm¡­I¡¯m sure going to miss you Taylor. You and our ¡®special¡® meetings.¡± His words burned like acid in her mind. Those ¡®special meetings¡®, were the beginnings of her hell and torture at this hellhole they called prison. She looked at Tillman with hatred in her eyes saying nothing. ¡°Oh¡­don¡¯t look at me like that. Afterall¡­you never forget your first right?¡± To that, she smiled. He was right. she wouldn¡¯t forget¡­she wouldn¡¯t forget how he beat her and held her down as he brutally assualted her almost every night, destroying any chances of her having a For original chapters go to Find~Novel normal level of intimacy. She¡¯d make sure to thank for him for it properly. As she walked to the front to receive her exit pass, the clerk Elma looked at her with pity. Out of everyone here, she was the only person that ever treated Josie like a human. After handing her the pass, she smiled warmly. ¡°Good luck child. I know life hasn¡¯t exactly been easy for you here but¡­it¡¯s nothing you can do about that now except move forward. Maybe that was your way of atoning for your sins. Just make sure you try to make something of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you Elma. I hope you have a good life.¡± She smiled at Josie with guilt in her eyes. That ¡®not so easy life¡®. It consisted of multiple beatings, sexual assualt, trips to the infirmary, and ced in the ck hole. As far as not being able to do anything about it¡­well that¡¯s where she was wrong. Very soon, Josie would make sure every person that tried to destroy her pay dearly. And as for atonement¡­.She didn¡¯t have shit to atone for. The charged Josie served time for¡­she wasn¡¯t the perpetrator¡­she just took the fall. The real culprit was her adoptive sister¡­Vanessa 17:43 Tue, Sep 16 Taylor. (32) As she exited the prison the sun hit her eyes hard almost blinding her. It had been so long since she was out in fresh air and sunlight. Over the past four years, there seemed to always be a reason to throw Josie in the hole; and that was when she wasn¡¯t in the infirmary. As she made her way out the gate, she noticed a ck luxury SUV parked across the street. It didn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to figure out who it was¡­ Her brother¡­Christian Taylor. As she began to walk down the street, Josie could hear his car door m. ¡°Just what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± He barked at her as she made her way down the street. Hearing his words, Josie paused and turned around. Christian was storming across the street, irritation in his eyes. As he grew closer, his eyebrows began to furrow. ¡®What the hell. Why does she look like that?¡® Josie had always been beautiful. Her skin was a beautiful caramelplexion, her thick long hair had natural honey blonde highlights, her figure, although petite was curvaceous and full. She had light freckles around her nose and dimples on her cheeks. She had light brown eyes that sparkled in the sun and long beautiful eyshes. Josie always seemed like she had a natural brightness to herself. But now, now she looked dull and worn out. Her skin was pale, and her eyes had dark circles. Her hair was dry and ky and her eyes¡­her eyes no longer shined brightly. As she turned around slowly she looked at Christian as if he were a distant stranger. ¡®Why is she looking at me like this?¡± Christian began to feel awkward; Josie had always looked at him with admiration. Over the years, she did everything she could to please her big brother. But now, now she looked as if she didn¡¯t even know him. The thought gave Chrisitan an unsettling feeling. ¡°Can I help you Mr. Taylor?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes widen, ¡®Did she just call me Mr. Taylor?¡® Irritated, he scoffed. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have time for your foolishness today. Get in the car so we can go home.¡± 32 ¡®Home¡®, the word almost sounded hysterical to Josie. She didn¡¯t have a home¡­at least not with them. If it wasn¡¯t for her having to get some items from that house, she would never have stepped foot on the Taylor estate ever again. Josie looked over at Christian¡¯s SUV and then back at him. ¡°No thank you Mr. Taylor¡­I¡¯d rather catch the bus.¡± Christian immediately grew irritated. ¡®What the hell is with this attitude!!¡® ¡°I see four years in prison has taught you nothing! Get in the got damn car Josie!¡± Josie stared at Christian with a nk expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what lesson you expected me to learn in prison¡­other than to not take the fall for someone else¡¯s crime.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes widen, a tinge of guilt not on his face. He was aware that Josie only went to prison to cover for Vanessa; in fact, he was one of the people that forced her to do it. Softening his tone, he began to speak. ¡°Josie¡­just get in the car. Everyone is waiting to see you. They¡¯ve all missed you.¡± Josie had to hold her breath to stop fromughing aloud. What a crock of shit. If they all missed her so much, why hadn¡¯t any of them visited her. Unmoved, Josie looked up at Christian once more. ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me if I find it difficult to believe anyone in that family ¡®missed¡® me. Regardless however, I¡¯d rather take the bus. Thank you Mr. Tay-¡± ¡°Stop calling me Mr. Taylor!!¡± Christian¡¯s patience was running thin. Why was she acting so distant? ¡°What else would you have me call you? Your father announced to the press a week after my arrest that I was no longer apart of the Taylor n. Therefore, you¡¯re no longer my brother.¡± Christian paused, it was true¡­his father had announced parental separation from Josie Taylor to the press; but that was only because he didn¡¯t want to lose any of his board members or funding. Surely she understood that? ¡°Josie, that was just a formality. After everything calms down¡­dad will announce-¡± ¡°No need. You never know when the board may threaten him again. Anyway, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Josie¡­I¡¯m warning you! Get in the fuckin-¡± : 32 ¡°I don¡¯t take kindly to threats anymore Mr. Taylor. Please do well to remember that. And if you any closer, I¡¯ll make sure to scream at the top of my lungs that you¡¯re kidnapping me. I don¡¯t think that will be a good look for the board either.¡± Christian was stunned! Never had Josie talk to him this way. She had always been so sweet, her voice like sugar. Now, it was filled with contempt and disdain. Fed up with her attitude, Christian decided to leave. ¡°Fine! See if I give a shit how you get home!¡± Josie didn¡¯t say a word. She just turned around and continued her walk. Shocked by herck of emotion, Christian stalked back to his car. Chapter Comments ? 3 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 2: The Real Taylor Daughter. As Josie made her way to the bus stop, She noticed Christian¡¯s car speed by. He red as he passed her. He still couldn¡¯t believe she would rather take the bus than get into his car. Four years ago, she would have practically begged him to let her ride with him. 543 Josie was the youngest child of Laura and Harold Taylor, however, a mix¨Cup at the hospital the night she was born caused them to take home the wrong child. By the time the truth came out, thirteen years had passed. At the time, Josie was living with whom she thought to be her maternal grandmother Darlene Bowen. For the past five years, Darlene had been taking care of Josie along with her cousin Marlon. Their parents all died in a ne crash when she was eight and he was eleven years old. Despite that, Josie had a happy life, that is until she moved in with the Taylors. Her grandmother provided her and her cousin with love and support. While she and Marlon were as close as any brother and sister could be. Life was pretty good, that was until the hospital found out an error had been made. To avoid awsuit, they came clean about the switch, however, when Josie was taken back to the Taylors, the familiy petitioned the courts to keep Vanessa. Stating that Darlene was too old and inadequate to care for a teenage girl. Because of their wealth and status, the courts sided with them. The truth was, they just didn¡¯t want to let go of the ¡®daughter¡® they¡¯d raised for over thirteen years. At first, Josie could understand that, although they weren¡¯t her blood family, she loved her grandmother and cousin dearly. When she first moved in with the Taylors, Josie tried everything she could to help them feelfortable around her, but as time went on, it was painfully clear they did not see her as their daughteror sister; and only loved Vanessa. Still, she would do everything she could, from excelling in school, to being attentive around the estate, she would help her siblings anytime they needed it. She learned how to make specialty soups for her brother Jamie who always seemed to have a sensitive stomach. But it wasn¡¯t enough; in the end, all they cared about was Vanessa. One night, while cleaning, Vanessa came prancing into the kitchen as Josie was making a hot water solution to wipe down the stove. As Josie picked up the bucket, Vanessa bumped into her causing the solution to spill all over Josie with just a few drops sshing on Vanessa; but the way she screamed, you would have thought it was third degree burns. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Hearing Vanessa scream, everyone came running into the kitchen. $4 ¡°Oh, my god!! Nessie!! What happened!!!¡± ¡°I got burned with Josie¡¯s cleaning solution.¡± Before Josie could say anything, Laura grabbed her arm. ¡°Josie! What the hell is wrong with you! Are you trying to kill your sister!!¡± She had been so furious, she didn¡¯t notice the huge burn scar on Josie¡¯s arm. As she gripped her arm, the burn, now blistering began to bleed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡± ¡°Jesus Josie! I know you grew up in the slums, but this is unbing! Vanessa is our baby sister!¡± The slums? Josie didn¡¯t grow up in the slums, sure her family wasn¡¯t rich, but they weren¡¯t poor either. Laura let go of Josie¡¯s arm with force causing her to almost fall. As they all swarmed around Vanessa to check her very minor injury, she began to speak in that sugary voice she always used. ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be mad at Josie¡­.I bumped into her¡­it¡¯s not her fault.¡± Christian scoffed, ¡°I swear Ness, you¡¯re entirely too sweet for your own good.¡± What was that supposed to mean? It really was her fault. Still, Josie knew better by now than to try and defend herself. It cause her way more trouble than it was worth. That night, she had to tend to her own arm as they all waited hand in foot on the burn victim Vanessa. Over the years, that was the pattern. Vanessa would cause a mishap with Josie, and they would all fall for it. At first, Josie thought Vanessa didn¡¯t mean her minor mishaps. That they truly were idents. But she would soonter learn, everything Vanessa did was well calcted to ensure the family loved her and hated Josie. As time went on, Josie maintained her same outgoing energy, hanging on to the hope that one day the Taylors would finally ept her as one of their own. On top of that, she still had her nana and her cousin. It wasn¡¯t great but it was bearable. That was, until the year Josie and Vanessa turned eighteen. That year, everything fell apart. For her 18th birthday, the Taylor¡¯s bought Vanessa a car. Although their birthdays were on the same 54 day, the Taylors never celebrated Josie. Still, it was fine, she was celebrating with her nana and cousin. That night it was a triple celebration, Marlon had just got epted into a four year research program, and Josie had just got epted into Bridgeton¡¯s top University. The next day, everything went to hell. Josie has just got back from the doctors office with her grandmother, she¡¯d noticed she seemed unusally fatigued. Turns out, she had stage three stomach cancer. Josie was beside herself; she wasn¡¯t sure how her nana would be able to afford the treatment. ¡°Nana¡­what are we going to do! We have to figure out how we can get you the proper treatment! I¡¯m calling Marlon. Maybe he can-¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing!¡± ¡°Nana?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing. For one, Marlon can¡¯t receive calls for the next four years. He¡¯s in a remote location.¡± That was true, where Marlon was going, he wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate for the next four years. ¡°Yeah but maybe we can catch him before he-¡± ¡°Josie! I said no! Your cousin worked his entire school career for this! We¡¯re not going to ruin it!¡± Josie understood where her grandmother wasing from, and she didn¡¯t want to be selfish but what else could she do! ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask my parents! They know how much you mean to me! I¡¯ll ask them!! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Before Darlene could protest, Josie was out the door. Darlene wasn¡¯t fond of the Taylors; she hated the way they mistreated her granddaughter. She couldn¡¯t understand why they couldn¡¯t simply love both of the girls. Josie raced home. Barging through the door, she immediately ran to her father¡¯s study. Harold was in the room speaking with Christian when Josie busted in. This text is hosted at F?nd-Novel ¡°Father!! I need your help! Please!!!¡± Harold looked at Josie irritated, how dare she burst into his office unannounced like that. ¡°What the hell do you want! I¡¯m busy-¡± 15:12 Thu, Sep 18 T. ¡°I need to save my grandmother!! She¡¯s sick! She has stage three cancer, and she doesn¡¯t have enough money for the treatment! Please¡­can you help her!¡± Harold looked at Josie with disdain, what the hell did he care if that woman was sick¡­it wasn¡¯t his problem. ¡°Why should I help some old woman?¡± Old woman? Josie could hardly believe her ears, after all, biologically she was also his precious Vanessa¡¯s grandmother. Before Josie could protest, Laura came running into the study in a panic. ¡°Harold!! Come downstairs quick! It¡¯s Nessie!!¡± Without hesitation, both Harold and Christian ran out the room. Josie soon followed. When she got downstairs, she saw Vanessa sitting on the sofa crying profusely in Jamie¡¯s arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it!! I didn¡¯t mean it!!!¡± Turns out, Vanessa while under the influence, identally hit and killed someone. Chapter Comments Hunted 205 Chapter 3: Take the fall. Josie could hardly believe her ears, Vanessa drunkenly murdered someone by hitting them, and the family wasforting her like SHE was the victim. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Ness! That person was probably J¨CWalking!¡± Jamie tried tofort her as he continued to rub her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ness! I¡¯ll get right on it and see if the authorities know anything! We¡¯ll protect you!¡± Christian vowed as he immediately pulled out his phone and called his assistant to find out the details. Vanessa began to panic, ¡°What if I was caught on a CCTV!!! I can¡¯t go to jail!!! I can¡¯t go to jail!!¡± Josie watched her mother ran over and grabbed her hands. ¡°Mother would never allow her baby to go to jail!!! You¡¯re going to be fine!!!¡± Josie was shocked, over the years, this family would literally throw FITS at her over the most minute mistakes, but somehow, Vanessa murder¡¯s someone from driving drunk and everything was okay. They might as well had med the victim. An hourter, the family received devastating news. Turns out, the victim was hit directly at the crosswalk because Vanessa sped through the light. The entire thing was caught on the CCTV, and the victim¡¯s family did not want to settle. The CCTV was also able to grab the license te, but it didn¡¯t catch the driver. ¡°Franklin, what¡¯s the penalty for vehicr homicide?¡± Christian asked his assistant sounding exhausted. ¡°Four years max sir. If the family doesn¡¯t want to settle, she¡¯ll more than likely have to do the full four. Minimum is eighteen months.¡± Laura began to panic. 8648 ¡°My baby can¡¯t do four years!!!!! She can¡¯t do 30 days!!! She won¡¯t make it in prison!!!!¡± Harold looked exasperated, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do. He knew it was only a matter of time before the cops came to pick up Vanessa. ¡°Harold!!! Nessie can¡¯t go to jail for this!! It¡¯ll ruin her!!! Do something!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking!!!¡± Suddenly, Harold looked up at Josie as if he had an epiphany. Running to the stairs, he grabbed Josie¡¯s hands. ¡°Josie!! Y¨CYou have to go to take the fall for your sister!¡± WHAT!!! Josie could hardly believe her ears! She knew this family didn¡¯t care much for her, but she never expected them to think THIS LOW. Suddenly, Laura ran over. ¡°Yes!! Josie!! You can do this for your sister! Please!¡± Josie was shocked. ¡°You want me to go to jail¡­for something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Laura tried to clean it up. ¡°It would only be for a little while! 18 months at best!¡± ¡°But Christian¡¯s assistant said the max is four years.¡± Suddenly, Christian stepped in. ¡°Yeah but Josie, you won¡¯t get that much time. You¡¯ve never been in trouble.¡± Laura frantically looked at Josie again. ¡°See!! You¡¯ll be out in no time! Josie¡­please¡­.Nessie can¡¯t go to jail! It¡¯ll ruin her!!!¡± Ruin her¡­. ¡°Mom¡­what about me? Something like this could ruin me too?¡± $54 15:13 Thu, Sep 18 T Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel Before Laura could answer, Harold, now irritated barked at Josie. ¡°Look!!! We don¡¯t have time for this!!! The police have her license te, that means the cops will be here. soon!!! Do this and I¡¯ll pay for your grandmother¡¯s treatment!¡± Josie could hardly believe her ears, how could he be so cruel as to dangle her nana¡¯s health. ¡°So what¡¯s it going to be Josie? Either you take this fall, or let your grandmother die.¡± Josie¡¯s eyes watered up. What choice did she have. Without the proper treatment, her grandmother would die. Through silent tears, Josie nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh! Wonderful!!!¡± Laura ran over and hugged Vanessa tight. ¡°Thank you mommy!! Thank you daddy!!! Thank you brothers!!!¡± She thanked all of them but not Josie. Finally, after they all celebrated Vanessa not going to jail, did she realize she hadn¡¯t thanked Josie. ¡°Oh Josie! Thanks for doing this! And don¡¯t worry, I heard prison isn¡¯t all that bad.¡± Josie stared at her sister in disgust, just a few moments ago she was having a panic attack, now prison wasn¡¯t that bad. Harold became irritate, ¡°Josie! Your sister just thanked you! Tell her you¡¯re wee!¡± But Josie didn¡¯t listen, for the first time in five years¡­she didn¡¯t listen. Instead, with a dead expression, she turned to her father. 15:13 Thu, Sep 18 ¡°Burn those who burned mel¡± Hunted 206 Chapter 206 054 ¡°I¡¯m going to jail because your daughter is a drunk driving murder¡­.I think that¡¯s enough.¡®¡± She turned and walked away before Harold could say anything. There was slight guilt in his heart. Had he really just traded one daughter for the other. Just as he was about to go after Josie, Vanessa grabbed his hand. ¡°Oh daddy, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Harold turned to his daughter and smiled. Later than evening the cops came and arrested Josie. Per her father and brother, she decided to plead guilty rather than go to trial hoping she would only get the minimum. But Josie didn¡¯t get the minimum, the family of the victim was outraged and expressed their disdain at the hearing. To make an example out her, the judge gave Josie the max. Four years. Josie¡¯s entire face paled, she has never even been suspended from school and now she would have to do four years!!! In a panic, she turned to her family, he father immediately jumped up. ¡°Just do the time!!! It¡¯s only four years! Look, I¡¯ll begin your grandmother¡¯s treatment as soon as they take you in.¡± There it was again, the dangling of her grandmother. Tears started the fall down Josie¡¯s face, all her ns, her future, her dreams¡­gone. She dug into her picket and pulled out a piece of paper handing it to her father. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a list of three things I need guaranteed since I¡¯m doing this.¡± Puzzled, Harold opened the list. There were things Josie demanded: that they visit her every month, put money on her books, and of course, the most important thing¡­take care of her grandmother. Harold eagerly shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Josie! I¡¯ll make sure to follow this!¡± But that turned out to be a lie. On Josie¡¯s first night in the tombs, she was immediately bullied. The three cellmates in her cell; told her if she didn¡¯t buy them certain products; they would beat her up. Updates are released by Find?Novel 15:13 Thu, Sep 18 T ¡°A little rich bitch like you should be able to afford it.¡± Is what the ringleader Tammy said. Commissary was purchased every Sunday. That morning. Josie quickly ran up to the counter to ce her order; she¡¯d already informed her family of the day. But when the clerk went to charge her ount, she learned there was no money. ¡°What!!! No!! That has to be a mistake!! Check it again!!!¡± Josie began to panic! How could her ount be empty!!! ¡°Look girl, there is no mistake. Ain¡¯t no money on your ount. Call you family if you have too.¡± Josie frantically ran over to payphone to call her father, but when the voice recording came through; it informed her the receiver WOULD NOT ept the charges. Josie¡¯s face turned ashen. She hadn¡¯t even been there a week, and already he¡¯d reneged. That night, the cellmates beat Josie so bad she ended up in the infirmary. Years of this abuse went on, and not once did her ount ever get filled, not once did her family ever visit, and she was sure they didn¡¯t take care of her grandmother. That theory was confirmed the one time Vanessa came to visit. ¡°Oh wow!! You look so different sister!¡± Josie had already been in prison for over three years. She was no longer the person she was when she first went in. Vanessa, however, looked vibrant and beautiful. Wearing thetest fashion, she smiled brightly. Josie didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Oh! Are you sick? Well¡­anyway, I just came to tell you¡­your nana died. Like two weeks ago. She was sick or something. Anyway¡­her ashes are still at the hospital! I told them to leave them there so you can hold a service for her when you get out. Wasn¡¯t that nice of me!¡± Josie¡¯s entire world went dark¡­everything she did was for her grandmother!!! She never even got the chance to say goodbye!!! And now¡­she was dead. Josie couldn¡¯t even respond. She just stood up and left, leaving Vanessa smiling smugly. After her release, she would make sure that smile never formed on her lips again. Hunted 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 4: A not so weed home. : 88 Josie got to the Taylor estate around 2:30pm. As she walked up to the gate, a feeling of numbness rush ed over her. It had been four years since shest stepped foot in the house, but her hatred was tenfold. As she rang the doorbell, she could hear voices on the inside. ¡°Yes, may I help¡­young miss? Is that you?¡± The head maid Rhonda¡¯s eyes widen as she realized it was Josie. ¡°Hello Rhonda. It¡¯s nice to see you.¡® 99 ¡°Oh, yes!! Please in! The sir and madam informed me of your arrival!¡± Josie smiled lightly, Rhonda was always nice her. As she made her way into the mansion, everything wa s basically the same. Some minor changes of d¨¦cor here and there, but for the most part, the same. As Josie walked passed the foyer, she could hear her mother. ¡°Josie? Is that you? Oh my goodness!!! Wee home!!¡± Laura rushed over to Josie, a bright smile on her face. You would have thought Josie had just got home from college instead of prison. ¡°Well, look at you! Wee home!¡± Josie didn¡¯t say a word; she just stared at Laura. Feeling uneasy, Laura began to make small talk. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry! I had the cook prepare all of your favorites!¡± Josie still said nothing; what she really wanted to know is how her mother even knew what her favorite s were. Just then, Harold walked in. ¡°Wee home Josie. What took you so long?¡± Josie looked at Harlod, a distant disgust in her eyes caused him to slightly shudder. ¡°I took the bus.¡± Laura smiled nervously. 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 ¡°Oh, yes¡­ Chris told us about that¡­why didn¡¯t you let him give you a ride home?¡± Josie looked back at her mother. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get his car dirty.¡± Her voice was t, emotionless¡­almost robotic. It was making Laura feel ufortable. ¡°Oh for Christ sake Josie, you don¡¯t have to act like this. We¡¯re you¡¯re family after all!¡± Laura looked over Harlod with a nervous expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay Harold. Maybe it felt good riding the bus.¡± 88 Harlod however was growing tired of her distant behavior; before prison, Josie used to always flutter ar ound with bouncing energy. ¡°Well what the hell is this behavior for! You have been home five minutes and already-¡± ¡°Already what? Is there a particr way you think someone should act after home from prison Mr. Taylor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying! I¡¯m¡­.did you call me Mr. Taylor?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes widen. He couldn¡¯t believe it! Josie used to call him dad so much it drove him crazy! Now it was Mr. Taylor. Laura frantically looked at Josie. J¨CJosie dear¡­.why are you calling your father Mr. Taylor?¡± Josie looked at Laura with a stoic expression. ¡°Because ording to Mr. Taylor, he¡¯s no longer my father.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widen; guilt poured through. She¡¯d forgotten about Harold disowning Josie. Harold¡¯s expr ession darkened, he hadn¡¯t expected that news to reach her. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Josie stared directly at Harold. ¡°They made sure I saw it in prison when I asked why you wouldn¡¯t take my calls.¡± 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 Harold¡¯s brows furrowed, guilt began to seep through. He¡¯d intentionally disconnected with Josie in or der to please the board. Surely she would understand that. ¡°Josie¡­what I did was for the sake-¡± ¡°It¡¯s no need to exin Mr. Taylor. The other Mr. Taylor already did. I understand.¡± ¡°Well, if you understand why are you calling Mr.-¡± ¡°Just want to make sure you keep the board happy. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Laura and Harold stared nervously at Josie. ¡°S¨CSure¡­ Um¡­we¡¯ve made a wee home dinner. When you get settled in; down
and eat.¡± Josie didn¡¯t say a word. She just walked past Harold. As soon as she was out of ear¨Cshot, Harold fumed. ¡°What the hell was that all about!¡± Before Laura could answer, Jamie and Vanessa walked into the foyer. ¡°Is Josie home!!¡± Vanessa asked brightly. ¡°Yes, um¡­she¡¯s upstairs now getting settled.¡± Jamie looked surprised. ¡°Really? And she didn¡¯t say anything to us? That¡¯s weird, she¡¯s usually happy to see everyone.¡± Harold scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is wrong with that girl!¡± ¡°Harold¡­maybe we should give her time. She did just spend four years in prison.¡± Suddenly, Vanessa began to cry, ¡°This is all my fault isn¡¯t it!!! If I hadn¡¯t¡­if I hadn¡¯t!!!¡± 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 : Before she could get the words out, everyone immediately startedforting her. ¡°Ness stop it!! It¡¯s not your fault! Look Josie is fine¡­I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just tired.¡± Jamie rubbed her back as he tried to reassure her. ¡°Yes sweetie, none of this on you. Josie will be fine.¡± Laura said in a soothing tone. ¡°You would think the girl did 100 years instead of four! All this drama! What does she want from us!¡± Harold stormed off leaving the three of them in the foyer. Suddenly, Vanessa became cheerful again. ¡°Maybe I should go see her!¡± Laura immediately stopped her. ¡°Nessie¡­sweetie¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. She just got home; why don¡¯t we let her get settled.¡± Latest content published on find~novel Vanessa¡¯s eyes shed a ping of irritation before her sugary mask came back. ¡°You¡¯re right mom, her resting is for the best.¡± 88 They all made their way back into the grand room. Christian stood in the stairway witnessing the entir e exchange. Irritated, he made his way to Josie¡¯s room. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was being so di fficult. As he approached her room, Christian didn¡¯t even knock, he just burst in causing Josie to panic. ¡°What the fuck!!! Don¡¯t you knock!!!¡± Christian waspletely taken aback, in the past, Josie never said so much as a word like damn, let alone use hard profanity. He was just about to say something when he noticed her back. There were bruises all over her. Some w ere older than the others. Christian¡¯s eyes widen in horror. ¡°What happened to you?¡± His voice was low and rough. Josie quickly pulled her shirt over. Ignoring Christian¡¯s question. 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 ¡°What do you want Mr. Taylor?¡± : ?(0 88 ¡°Josie! Enough! I¡¯m you¡¯re brother! Now stop with the Mr. Taylor and tell me what happened to your back!¡± Josie stared at Christian with no emotion. It was toote for him to y the dutiful brother. ¡°Is that why your burst into my room?¡± ¡°No¡­I-¡± ¡°Then I reiterate¡­.what do you want Mr. Taylor? Because there is absolutely no reason for me to call you a nything else. You made your stance very clear about who and what you were four years ago. As for my back ¡­.it¡¯s none of your business¡­it¡¯s not like you can do anything about it.¡± Christian¡¯s eyes widen in slight panic. What the hell happened to her while she was in there? Sure, they hadn¡¯te to visit, but that prison was well aware she was a Tay¡­suddenly¡­ Christian realized something. ¡°I¨CIs this because father denounced you?¡± Josie smiled sardonically but refused to answer. As she walked past Christian, he grabbed her arm. ¡°Josie¡­I am still your brother. Tell me what happened.¡± Josie looked at Christian, unmoved by his brotherly love. ¡°You¡¯ve got all the answers right? Figure it out on your own.¡± Josie snatched her arm out of his grasp and went downstairs leaving Christian in shock. Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments Hunted 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 5: Do you even know who I am? Josie made her way downstairs to the dining room. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what these favorite dishes¡® were. In the five years she was in this family; never once did they ask her about favorite foods. In fact, they didn¡¯t take the time to learn anything about her. As she made her way to the table, the strong smell of seafood shot up her nose. There were several different seafood dishes. Fried red snapper, blue crab, chilled shrimp over ice, and grilled lobster tails. All of this would have been great if not for Josie¡¯s seafood allergy. Josie had a serious allergic reaction to seafoods; one bite off the wrong kind and her throat would immediately close up. She wondered who¡¯s idea it was to serve these dishes. Just then, the family all came into the dining room. Vanessa was the first to speak. ¡°Josie!!! I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re home!!!¡± A Vanessa bounced over causing Josie to take two steps back. She didn¡¯t want to touch her. She was already hip to Vanessa¡¯s little games. One hug could turn into a drastic fall. As soon as she backed away, Vanessa¡¯s face fell. Guess it was time for the waterworks. As if on cue, Vanessa began to cry. ¡°Josie¡­I¡­I¡¯m sorry for trying to hug you. I was just so happy to see you, but I guess you hate me now. It¡¯s okay¡­I deserve it!!¡± Suddenly, Jamie spoke up. ¡°Ness!! That¡¯s not true!! Don¡¯t say that!¡± Vanessa began sobbing louder. ¡°No Jamie! It¡¯s okay! I understand if Josie hates me now!!¡± Josie stood in silence. She was immune to this shit show by now. Jamie looked up at Josie in a panic. ¡°Josie! Tell Vanessa you¡¯re sorry for not letting her hug you! Tell her that you don¡¯t hate her!¡± Josie looked at Jamie and raised an eyebrow. His face became ashen. Why wasn¡¯t she saying anything? Any other time when this happened, Josie would immediately apologize and exin. Now, her expression was just nk. Suddenly, Harold spoke up. The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 ¡°Got dammit Josie! Do you n on making us all miserable! You just got here and already the family is in chaos!!¡± Laura began plead with Harold. ¡°I¡¯m sure Josie didn¡¯t mean anything by it! Right Josie?¡± These fucking clowns. Josie hadn¡¯t said two words and yet in an instant, it was poor Vanessa and mean Josie. Christian spoke next. ¡°Josie, just apologize to Vanessa so we can all eat. She even went out of her way to pick all of your favorite foods. The least you could do is say thank you.¡± Josie looked over at Christian. Still thinking about the bruises on her back, his eyes instantly averted from hers. ¡°Exactly what am I apologizing for?¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment unable to answer that question. Exactly what had she done? Jamie tried to give an exnation. ¡°Y¨CYou¡­well you made Ness cry.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°How what?¡± ¡°How did I make ¡®Ness¡® cry? Did I hit her? Did I yell at her? Did I take something from her? How did I make her cry?¡± Jamie¡¯s face reddened from embarrassment. He had no way of answering that question. ¡°W¨CWell¡­¡± Just then, Christian jumped back in. ¡°Look¡­let¡¯s just all move on. Vanessa picked your favorite foods. Say thank you and let¡¯s eat.¡± Josie almost wanted tough, this family would rather eat crushed ss than admit they were wrong. 0:50 Fri, Sep 10 111 ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be dining with you all this evening.¡± Reaching his breaking point, Harlod began to yell. ¡°This!! This is what we¡¯re talking about!!! So ungrateful!!! Your poor sister went out her way to make sure the cooks prepared all your favorite foods and instead of you being grateful you want to leave.¡± 9:59 Fri Sep 19 Burn note whis turned me Hunted 209 Chapter 209 ÊØ Josie looked at her father with a ck expression. That pissed him of more than anything. No more were the adoring eyes of a daughter desperate for his lowe. ¡°Mr. Taylor¡­I¡¯m skipping dinner tonight because I have a severe allergic to seafood. Something I expressed over five years ago.¡± Before Harold could say something, Josie continued. ¡°A fact of which I¡¯m sure you probably forgot being as to how it was so long ago. The fact that it can literally kill is of no matter.¡± Harold¡¯s face fell. He had no idea she was allergic to seafood. He quickly tried to rey a time she may have told him, each timeing up nk. Suddenly Laura spoke, ¡°I¨CIt was an ident Josie. We didn¡¯t know. We can have the cooks make something else.¡± Josie smiled eerily bright at Laura causing a slight chill down her spine. Her daughter¡¯s face was so lifeless now. *You knew Mrs. Taylor because I told you multiple times. The proper terminology would be that you forgot, and as I said¡­I can understand you forgetting something as unimportant as a food that can kill Read full story at me.¡± Laura¡¯s face paled. Was that how Josie saw this? More importantly¡­was it true? Finally, she turned back to her three siblings. ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure why you thought it was my absolute favorite, I thank you for the efforts of cooking my ¡®favorite¡® meals.¡± Josie¡¯s eyes were icy, causing Vanessa to look away nervously. This hadn¡¯t gone the way she thought it would. Josie looked over at Christian. ¡°Will that apology be suffice enough for Ms. Taylor? I can do another if it¡¯s not.¡± Christian¡¯s face harden. Josie was doing this on purpose, but it was also what they asked for. Finally, she turned to Jamie. ¡°As you young Mr. Taylor¡­I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve figured out what I could have possibly done to upset Ms. 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 Taylor, but if you¡¯re referring to my stepping back. Right now, due to the injuries on my back, it¡¯s ufortable to hug.¡± Jamie¡¯s face fell ashen; he had no idea she was covered in back bruises! ¡°Josie¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t¡­because you never asked. You assumed, and then I got fused at for all of your assumptions. Well, at least that much has stayed the same all these years.¡± With that, Josie turned around and left, leaving the family feeling embarrassed. The servants all shook their heads as they watched it unfold. Over the years, they always felt bad for Josie. Everyone in the house knew Vanessa was the one that murdered that person, and even after taking the fall, the Taylors still treated her like an outsider. Laura was the first to speak. ¡°Vanessa¡­why did you go out your way to tell me several times seafood was Josie¡¯s favorite?¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes widen with shock, her little dinner n to make Josie ufortablepletely backfired. Scrambling for an answer, Vanessa began to cry. ¡°Mom¡­I¡¯m so sorry!! I honestly forgot!!! I was just trying to make her feel at home!!! I¡¯m sorry!!!¡± Harlod chimed in before Laura could say anything. ¡°She just forgot Laura! Hell¡­it was years ago! I don¡¯t remember everything from that far-¡±
¡°But we remember our other children¡¯s allergies Harold. Just saying¡­she lost four years of her life¡­it would have been nice to at least remember her favorite foods.¡± Everyone stood in shock as Laura left the room. Vanessa was seething on the inside, never had her mother got upset with her before; much less over Josie! Jamie rubbed her back. ¡°Don¡¯t fret Ness. Josie will be okay¡­she always is.¡± Harold looked over at Christian. ¡°Do you know anything about those supposed bruises on her back.¡± Christian looked at his father, his expression ufortable. 9:59 Fri, Sep 19 ¡°They aren¡¯t suppose¡®. I¡¯ve seen them.¡± Chapter Comments R : 88 2 Reviews > Visitor 7 days ago Shouldn¡¯t the cook know as well that she doesn¡¯t eat seafood because of her allergies ? 2 SHARE Bo Hunted 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 6: What the hell happened these past four years?! Everyone stared at Christian in shock. ¡°You actually saw them? When?¡± Jamie asked as he sat at the table. 75 ¡°Right before dinner. I went upstairs to tell her to
down and eat¡­that¡¯s when I saw them. She¡¯s got bruises all over her back¡­some old¡­some look pretty fresh.¡± Harold¡¯s face twisted with shock and guilt. These past four years, he all but pretended Josie didn¡¯t exist. He also failed to honor her list. He told himself he would make it up to her when she got home, but that wasn¡¯t turning out how he expected. Josie was cold and distant. She wouldn¡¯t even call him dad anymore. In a harden voice, he spoke to Christian. ¡°Find out what the hell happened these past four years. Even if we didn¡¯t visit¡­she¡¯s a Taylor. They should have known not to touch her!¡± ¡°Even if we disowned her?¡± Christian asked as his father walked by. Harold paused¡­too afraid to answer¡­too afraid that was the case. That he¡¯d inadvertently put a target on his daughter¡¯s back the moment he publicly denounced her. But he had no choice! She wasbeled a murder¡­the board wouldn¡¯t stand for it! ¡®Just find out what happened!¡± He barked at Chrisitan before walking away. Upstairs, Laura was talking through Josie¡¯s door. ¡°Josie¡­I¡¯m sure these past four years have not be the best for you. I¡¯m so sorry. But you¡¯re home now. Please try and put it behind you as we all move forward. These past four years haven¡¯t been easy for us either.¡± Laura immediately felt guilty for saying thatst part. She wasn¡¯t trying to guilt trip Josie; she just wanted her to go back to the way she was. Josie sat on end of her bed staring at the door. at on end try to co ¡®Even when you try to me¡­It¡¯s about you.¡® 1/4 10:38 Sun, Sep 21 : 75 Josie shook her head in disgust as she turned her phone on. After four years it flooded with missed calls and texts. Some of them were from her grandmother. Josie began to cry as she read some of the messages from her nana. [05/19/21¨CJosie¡­where are you? Nana¡¯s worried. I haven¡¯t heard from you since you left yesterday. Anyway call me when you can. It¡¯s your Nana.] [05/25/21¨CJosie!!! Please tell me it¡¯s not true!!! That girl Vanessa told me you went to prison for vehicr homicide!! You don¡¯t even drive!!! What did those people make you do!!!] [06/24/21¨COh my Josie¡­I miss you so much. I know what those people did. I wish I knew where you were. They won¡¯t tell me. They haven¡¯t even held up their end of the bargain!!! They sacrificed my baby for nothing!!! I¡¯m sorry! Sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you! Sorry I became your curse!] [03/03/24¨CI hope that this message one day finds you. Oh my Josie¡­I just want to tell you how much I love you. Raising you and Marlon was some of the greatest parts of my life. I¡¯ll probably be leaving soon. I hope I get to see your parents. I hope that they forgive me for failing you. I hope that you will someday too. Please remember that I¡¯m always with you, and look to your cousin when he home, Love Nana ] The tears poured out of Josie¡¯s eyes uncontrobly. Thatst message was sent on 03/03/24¡­that bitch Vanessa came to the prison on 03/05/24. Just two dayster. Josie¡¯s heart felt like led. So that confirmed what she already knew. They let her die. They used her grandmother so she could take the fall, and they still let her die!!! ¡®It¡¯s okay nana. Because not only do I forgive you¡­I¡¯m going to avenge you.¡® Josie pulled up Marlon¡¯s number. Before her release, she wrote him telling him everything that happened. She also wrote for him not to visit her. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Taylors had eyes there or not. Marlon immediately wrote her back; he also put money on her books for her final month. He¡¯d just returned home the month before her release and found out everything all at once. That his nana had passed away and his cousin was in prison for homicide. It all felt like a ton of bricks copsing on his head. He had no idea leaving would tear his family apart like this. And regardless of how many times she told him not too, he med himself for Josie. He was her big cousin¡­he was supposed to protect her. On the first ring, Marlon answered. ¡°You¡¯re home!!! Why didn¡¯t you call me from the prison so I could pick you up!!!¡± 10:38 Sun, Sep 21 Josie smiled warmly, it felt so good to hear Marlon¡¯s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to chance you running into Christian. He came to the prison to pick me up.¡± Steamed fumed in Marlon¡¯s eyes at the sound of Christian¡¯s name. He hated him. What kind of big brother would do something like this to his sister. ¡°Where are you now? Are you there? I¡¯m to get you.¡± Josie instantly smiled. She began to pack a quick bag. ¡°Okay. Park down the street so they can¡¯t see you. I¡¯ll be ready in 15 minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡± 75 After Josie hung up with Marlon, she quickly packed a bag. The time was now 5pm, and Marlon had just showed up. When Josie got downstairs, everyone was in the grand room. Laura was the first to notice her walking by. ¡°Josie? Where are you going?¡± Panic shed in her eyes once she noticed a traveling bag in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to retrieve my grandmother and give her a proper memorial.¡± Instant guilt shed into Laura¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d known about the passing of Josie¡¯s adoptive grandmother as well. ¡°O¨COh¡­.I see. Well¡­why don¡¯t you have one of us drive you so we can be there with-¡± ¡°No need Mrs. Taylor. With all due respect; I don¡¯t need the constant reminder that I threw my life away all for nothing with me as I bury my grandmother.¡± Laura¡¯s face waspletely ashen. She wasn¡¯t aware Josie learned they reneged on their deal to save Darlene, ¡°J¨CJosie¡­what do you mean by tha-¡± ¡°Mrs. Taylor¡­I just spent four years in prison for a crime I didn¡¯t least you could do is not 10:38 Sun, Sep 21 Chapter 210 For more chapters visit F¦Énd£Îovel 75 lie to my face¡­right?¡± Before she could answer, Christian jumped up. ¡°Exactly what do you mean by all of this Josie! You knew you were doing the four years for Vane-¡± ¡°No¡­.I did the four years for my grandmother! Let¡¯s be clear! Under no circumstances would I have ever thrown my life away for someone who was callous enough to not only drive drunk¡­but to MURDER someone.¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes redden, why would she yell that out!!! ¡°Josie¡­you need to rx, it was an i-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what it was!¡± Josie cut Jamie off, she was tired of his passiveness. Cutting her eyes back over to Christian, he suddenly shuddered. Early she had no emotion in her eyes¡­now¡­pure hatred. ¡°Look¡­I haven¡¯t bothered you all¡­called¡­wrote¡­begged¡­asked for ANYTHING during the fours years I spent in prison for a crime your precious Vanessa did! The least you could do is let me bury my fucking grandmother without an audience!¡± Christian¡¯s eyes widen in horror, in that moment¡­it became clear¡­the girl he knew as Josie was no more. Before he could say anything, Harold intervened. ¡°Let her go.¡± Josie cut her eyes over to him and without a word; walked out the door. Hunted 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 7: The memorial. : 75 As Josie grew closer to the end of the estate, she could see a navy blue SUV parked on the right side of the street. ¡°That must be Marlon!¡® Josie could feel her heart pound with joy. She had missed her cousin so much thesest four years. As soon as Marlon turned around, he saw Josie running up. His was filled with joy until she got closer. It wouldn¡¯t be something you¡¯d notice unless you knew her. Luckily for Josie, she was naturally beautiful, it took a lot to damage her appearance. But if you knew her, you would recognize the differences. Marlon could see the sullen bruises on her arms and her shoulder. He imagined there was more on her back. Whoever did this made sure to bruise her in areas not usually seen. Josie smiled brightly for the first time in over four years as she reached her arms out to hug Marlon. Slightly lifting her off her feet as he embraced her, the tears began to stroll down her face. ¡°What are you crying for big head.¡± Marlon used to always call her big head when they were children. It felt good hearing that name again. Josie wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy to see you dummy.¡± Marlon smiled warmly as he took her bag and opened her door. ¡°Come on¡­let¡¯s go see nana. ¡± They arrived at the hospital 30 minutester. The receptionist directed them to the memorial department. Marlon pulled out a paper. ¡°We¡¯re here to collect our grandmother¡¯s ashes.¡± The clerk took the paper and smiled with relief. ¡°After that girl, I was starting to think no one would ever
After 10:38 Sun, Sep 21 A 173 75 what girl? When the clerk came back; she had a smile on her face as she handed Marlon the box. ¡°Here you both go. She waited a long time to be reunited.¡± As we both grabbed the box, I looked back up at the clerk. ¡®Ma¡¯am¡­you stated a girl came to visit?¡± The clerk¡¯s face harden as if she were remembering something unpleasant. ¡°Yes, a day after Ms. Bowen passed, a young woman came in iming to be her granddaughter. She wanted to collect her remains. When we asked what her name was, we realized she wasn¡¯t who Ms. Bowen had listed as her next of kin.¡± This content belongs to Find_Novel(. ¡°We informed the young woman we could only give Ms. Bowen¡¯s remains to two people. Both you and Mr. Bowen. The girl smiled politely and then she said the strangest thing.¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want the old hag as she didn¡¯t mean anything to her anyway¡­she just wanted to have her thrown away. She said she was her biological granddaughter and should be allowed to make that decision.¡± ¡°After we informed her of Ms. Bowen¡¯s will, she became belligerent. I mean we literally had to call security. An older gentleman ended to get her, I believe a big brother or something. Anyway, people are so crazy these days they think of the weirdest ways to get their rocks off.¡± Josie could feel her entire body heating up! Both she and Marlon knew EXACTLY who that woman was. Fucking Vanessa Taylor!! Josie stormed off quickly as they made their way to the memorial hall. ¡°That fucking bitch!!! I swear to god!! If it¡¯s the thing I do¡­she will pay!!¡± Marlon grabbed Josie¡¯s hand in an attempt to calm her down. ¡°Come on Jojo¡­let¡¯s go honor our nana.¡± Josie looked up at Marlon with tears in her eyes; nodding in agreement; they made their way to the hall. After the service, Marlon took Josie to her favorite restaurant. ¡°Oh my god!! It¡¯s been so long since I had steak!¡± (75) Josie sat smiling as she dug into her food. Marlon was happy she had an appetite. He had been worried about herck of eating. As they ate dinner, Josie told him about what the Taylors had been doing since her arrival. ¡°And then¡­the bitch tried to get me to eat seafood!¡± Hunted 212 Chapter 212 Marlon¡¯s eyes widen in horror, he knew all too well about Josie¡¯s allergic reaction to seafood. ¡°Is she insane!! What the fuck! Is she trying to kill you!¡± Josie lifted her eyebrows as she bit into her steak. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­probably.¡± Marlon stared at her in shock. He knew that as long as Josie stayed in that house her life was in danger. ¡°Come and live me. I have a two bedroom; you¡¯ll have your space and bathroom. Please.¡± Josie looked up and smiled at Marlon. ¡°I¡¯m like ten steps ahead of you¡­.but I have to wait at least 90 days.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have to three months of therapy for AODA. It¡¯s court ordered as a condition for my release. And since the Taylors are the home connected to my probation¡­I have to stay there.¡± Shit. Marlon hadn¡¯t taken that into consideration. 75 ¡°Okay¡­but I¡¯m going to look into seeing if we can do a change of address.¡± Josie smiled brightly. It was just like her big cousin to immediately start trying to take care of her. Get full chapters from Find_Novel(. ¡°I know it was a lot so I won¡¯t pressure you¡­.but when you¡¯re ready¡­just know you can talk to me about what happened.¡± Josie¡¯s face slightly darkened. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would ever be able to talk about what happened in that woman¡¯s prison. After they finished dinner, they headed back to Marlon¡¯s apartment. 10:38 Sun, Sep 21 : ¡°Wow cousin!! This is your condo!!! Damn this is nice!¡± 75 Marlon looked at Josie slightly stunned, she never used to curse and now today, she dropping swears left and right. He couldn¡¯t help beugh. ¡°Yeah it¡¯s pretty decent! As soon as I finished the research team project; TriMark hired me right on the spot as a bio¨Cengineer.¡± ¡°Oh¡­so then you¡¯re rolling in the big bucks!¡± The two cousinsughed hysterically. As they settled in the living room, Marlon walked over with a box. ¡°Speaking of big bucks.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Marlon opened the box, and Josie could hardly believe her eyes. Inside was an inheritance document assigned to both Marlon and Josie totaling over sixteen million dors. Josie¡¯s hands shook as she picked up the documents and began to read. Darlene was given a sixteen million dor settlement for both of her daughters¡® death in the ne crash. Unfortunately, the case didn¡¯t officially settle and pay out until a year after Josie was sent to prison. After that, Darlene had the funds ced in a trust for both she and Marlon. She knew Josie¡¯s life was going to be hard once she got out of prison and figured eight million dors would be more than enough to have a good life. Josie stared at the documents. ¡°W¨CWhy didn¡¯t she just use the money on herself-¡± ¡°You know nana would have never done something like that. She wanted to make sure we lived well. Besides, ording to the attorney, by that time¡­the cancer has already spread rapidly to other areas of her body. The time to act would have been when she first found out.¡± Josie sat in silence, the hatred in her heart growingrger. If Harold had just done what he promised, not only would her nana had lived, but she could have easily paid him his money back. The mes would never settle. They¡¯d taken too much from her. Suddenly, Marlon¡¯s words broke her out of her thoughts. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I was saying chance¡­if you want to just forget this whole revenge thing¡­eight million dors is definitely enough money to you; especially if I throw in another four to make it twelve. You can do whatever you want with that kind of money. You don¡¯t have to be-¡± ¡°I can¡¯t turn back. There are some scars that may never go away¡­that much I ept. But the others¡­ they won¡¯t go away until I¡¯ve been vindicated¡­I have to see this though.¡± 75 Marlon stared at his little cousin for a brief moment. He could see the pain in her eyes as she spoke. She wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°Alright then¡­guess I¡¯ll have to be your trusted sidekick.¡± (Both). Hahahahahah!!!!! Chapter Comments Write Comments 4 Hunted 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 8: Talk Therapy. Marlon dropped Josie off back at the Taylor estate about 7am the next morning; before heading to work. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding Jojo¡­I don¡¯t give a shit about a court order. If they hurt you¡­call me immediately!.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will.¡± She quickly made her way to her room; she would have to meet with that therapist at 10am. As soon as she entered the house, Laura walked up with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Good morning Josie¡­I trust everything went well with the service?¡± Josie gazed at Laura before she caught Vanessa in her peripheral vision. Ignoring Laura¡¯s question; she walked straight over to Vanessa. ¡°Oh! Good morning sister! How was your-¡± SLAP!! Josie pped Vanessa directly in the face causing her to fall backwards. Laura screamed as she ran over to her. ¡°Josie!! Why would you do such a thing!!!¡± Suddenly, the brothers along with her father all made their way into the foyer. ¡°What the hell happened!!¡± Harold yelled as he saw Laura hunched down next to Vanessa. ¡°I don¡¯t know!! Josie just pped Vanessa and¡­¡± ¡°You what!!! What the hell is wrong with you!!¡± Christian barked as he stood in front of Josie who was still ring at Vanessa. Jamie immediately ran over draping his arm around her shoulder. Shooting death res at Josie, he fumed. ¡°What the hell is your problem Josie! Has being in prison made you uncouth!¡± Suddenly, Vanessa spoke up; tears flooding her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t me Josic! I read somewhere that a person can develop PTSD after leaving prison! She probably thought-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any got damn PTSD¡­What I did¡­I did on purpose!¡± The room went quiet. Laura spun around¡­gone was the passive motherly act. Now she had fire in her eyes. ¡°Why would you attack your sister?¡± Josie stared at Vanessa. ¡°Why don¡¯t ask her? Do you want to tell them what you did¡­or should I?¡± Vanessa looked at Josie with a surprised expression. Tears flowing down her face. ¡°Sister I-¡± ¡°Stop calling me your fucking sister! Just admit what you did!!¡± Suddenly, Jamie intervened. ¡°Look! I don¡¯t know what you learned at that prison, but Vanessa didn¡¯t-¡± Suddenly, Josie startedughing hysterically as tears fell down her face. She started mumbling something before her words became clear. The family stared at her with shock. ¡°I. Am. So. Sick. Of. This. FUCKING! FAMILY!¡± Harlod¡¯s eyes began to bulge as he became furious. ¡°What did you say!!! How dare you! You little brat!!! After everything we¡¯ve-¡± ¡°What!!! After everything you¡¯ve what! Done TOO me! Because you haven¡¯t done shit FOR ME except destroy my fucking life!!!¡± Josie began to vent out all of her frustrations; it felt as if these four years had finally caught up to 10:58 Mon, Sep 22 her. 69 ¡°Even after everything!! After EVERYTHING FUCKING THING!! I tried to be the perfect daughter and the perfect sister, but it wasn¡¯t enough!! It was never enough!!!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just give me back!! HUH! Why didn¡¯t you just give me back to my REAL FAMILY!!! To the people that loved me!!! Because it was painfully clear¡­you all never wanted me!!!¡± ¡°And that was fine! I was fine with that! Because I had people that actually loved me!!! And you took them away!! You took her away¡­..You couldn¡¯t even¡­¡± Josie¡¯s words began to break as the tears flooded down her face. Laura walked up. ¡°Josie¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­but if you just apologize to Nessie we can all talk-¡± ¡°Oh my fucking god!!! The days begin and end with ¡®Nessie¡® so much that even when I AM THE ONE HURTING you make it about her!!! Am I not worth five minutes of your fucking time!!¡± Laura tried to grab Josie¡¯s hand, but she quickly jerked it away. ?????? ???? find?novel ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me! Don¡¯t you ever fucking touch me!¡± Christian began to grow frustrated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what happened instead of spazzing out!!¡± Chapter Comments 63 Hunted 214 Chapter 214 20 Josie¡¯s tear soaked red eyes darted over to Christian¡­her re was deathly. Christian took a step in out of natural reaction. Josie¡¯s voice became eerily calm. ¡°Spazz out? You think THIS is spazzing out? Oh dear ¡®brother¡­you have no idea.¡± Christian could feel his face pale. What the hell happened between yesterday and today to tick her off so bad. Josie¡¯s gaze fell back on Vanessa. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough I went to prison for your murder under the lie that my grandmother would be taken care of¡­you had try and have her destroyed too.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widen in shocked. She quickly looked at Josie in disbelief. ¡°Josie¡­what are you talking about?? Nessie would nev-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about what ¡®Nessie¡® would do¡­.there is a whole security video of VANESSA demanding they throw my grandmother¡¯s ashes out two days after she died. If it hadn¡¯t been for my grandmother assigning her next of kin¡­you couldn¡¯t even let me bury her. Even after you came to torment me in prison about how she died. About how your bothers, your mother, and you FATHER LIED!¡± ¡°Even after you tormented me about how I fucked my life up for nothing!!! Because they NEVER had any intentions on helping her! You still had to try and do that? What did I ever do to you Vanessa¡­.¡® ¡°9 Everyone stood around in shock, not saying a word. Vanessa¡¯s face grew ashen; she¡¯d honestly forgotten about that day. Josie picked up her bag and walked back towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m putting a request in to have a change of address¡­if I stay here¡­I¡¯ll only end up back in jail¡­this time for something I did do. You people aren¡¯t conducive to my health.¡± Josie walked back out leaving the entire family shocked and torn for words. A few momentster, Laura looked over at Vanessa. Tears were flooding her face. ¡°Vanessa¡­tell me you didn¡¯t do what she said you did.¡± Vanessa looked up at her mother¡­very seldom did she ever call her Vanessa. She knew she was mad, trying to lie wouldn¡¯t help this situation. So she tried to minimize her damage. 10:59 Mon, Sep 22 ¡°Mom it¡¯s not like the makes it sound.¡± ¡°Then have is it?¡± 270 Harold spoke next; his voice was filled with anger. He had been trying to figure out how losie learned the truth; and to know it was Vanessa. ¡°Why would you be so stupid!!!¡± ¡°Harold calm down!!¡± ¡°Mom, dad is right!¡± Both Laura and Vanessa looked at Christian with a shocked expression. He¡¯d never been angry with Vanessa before, but it was very clear¡­right now he was furious. ¡°Chris¡­I-¡± ¡°Did you think of what could happen if she told the truth!! If she insisted they dig into the case further??? Josie had a solid alibi for that day! What the hell were you thinking provoking her!¡± Jamie stood up. He didn¡¯t care what the situation was, he didn¡¯t want anyone yelling at his little sister or making her cry! ¡°Hey, chill out Chris.¡± ¡®Chill out? Do you understand what the hell is going on? Or do you relish on being clueless?¡± ¡°Hey fuck you! If you cared so much about her grandmother then you should have honored her conditions! Besides¡­that was just as much Ness¡® grandmother than Josie¡­hell if not more! She wasn¡¯t even blood rted.¡± Christian sneered at his brother. ¡°So does than mean Josie is more of your sister than Vanessa?¡± ¡°No that-¡± Realizing his hypocrisy, Jamie immediately shut his mouth. Laura looked back at Vanessa, pain filled in her eyes. 10:59 Mon, Sep 22 ¡°Nessie¡­you don¡¯t hate your sister¡­do you?¡± Before she could answer; Jamie responded. ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t! Josie was just being dramatic! Honestly that whole thing was ridiculous!¡± Just then, Christian¡¯s assistant texted him letting him know he emailed over a report from the woman¡¯s prison where Josie was at for four years. Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments LSHARE 20 This text is hosted at FindN0vel Hunted 215 Chapter 215 After everything died down in the foyer, everyone went their separate ways. Laura went directly to her room. The image of Josie was still burning in her mind. She didn¡¯t look angry¡­she looked¡­ broken. Like all of the spirit had been ripped out of her. Was this the right thing to do? At the time, she was so desperate for Vanessa not to go to jail that she would have agreed to anything. But what she ultimately agreed to was destroying one daughter for another. Christian immediately went to his study to retrieve the documents his assistant sent. As soon as he opened the file, his face turned ghostly white. His assistant had sent him a detailed report of everything that Josie had been through¡­and to his horror¡­it was worse than he could have imagined. Inside, the report detailed multiple trips to the infirmary, multiple beatings by inmates and guards¡­there was one in particr that kept popping up¡­Officer Tillman. The report showed she was forced into solitude multiple times; malnourished, sleep deprived. But the worse was the final part of the infirmary report. The nurse suspected long¨Cterm sexual abuse. She believed the inmate was too scared to speak about it. Josie was brought into the ICU of the infirmary for excessive bleeding consistent with a miscarriage. When the assualt kit was performed, it showed she had multiple tearing consisted with forcible sex or rape. Christian¡¯s hands began to shake¡­.as he stared at the screen, all that kepting to mind was the list of demands she requested in exchange for taking the fall.
  1. Put money on my books. (So that I can take care of myself)
  2. Visit at least twice a month so that others would know who my family was. (it¡¯s for my protection. Others won¡¯t bother me if they know I¡¯m a Taylor)
  3. Take care of my grandmother. (The reason I¡¯m doing this)
She¡¯d only asked for three small favors, and they couldn¡¯t even honor one. The blood began to rush to his brain¡­was THIS worth it? Had sacrificing Josie for Vanessa been the right choice? After all, Vanessa was the one that hit and killed that person and did little to stay out of trouble after. Shouldn¡¯t she had paid for her crime? They would have taken care of her the right way had she gone to jail! Why did they make Josie suffer like this. The anger began to fume over. Whoever was responsible would pay! Christian stormed into his father¡¯s study and mmed the papers down on his desk. ¡°What¡¯s thi-¡± Harlod froze mid¨Csentence as he red the report. His eyes began to swell as tears overflowed. He had no idea she went through this. No wonder she was spazzing out. Harlod began to crumble the paper. ¡°I want to know who the asholes were that did this to her. I want their fucking heads!!! Immediately!!!¡± Chrisitan looked at his father in agreement. ¡°Um¡­are we going to tell mom?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes shot up at his son. ¡°No!!! If she found this out it would kill her. She¡¯s already been battling with what we did¡­if she saw this¡­¡± Christian nodded in agreement. It was true, out of everyone she took sending Josie to prison in Vanessa¡¯s stead the hardest. Something like this would kill her. Josie made her way over to her probation officer¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Taylor, your PO will see you now.¡± Josie¡¯s PO was a woman named Geogia West. Although she was in her mid¨Cforties, she had a strikingly beautiful and youthful face. Josie had only met her twice so far, but she seemed like a genuinely decent person. Hopefully she would honor her request. ¡°Ms. Taylor. What I can do for you today?¡± ¡°Thank you for seeing me at such short notice Officer West. I wanted to know¡­if it¡¯s possible for me to please switch my home address.¡± Geogia West looked up at Josie. She wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡°Well it¡¯s not usually rmended. We prefer you to be stable while on probation. Not to mention, you only have 90 days¡­you don¡¯t think you can-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe environment for me.¡± ¡°Not a safe¡­aren¡¯t you Harold and Laura Taylor¡¯s daughter? They¡¯re one of the most prominent people in this state.¡± 10:59 Mon, Sep 221 Discover more novels at Find~Novel ¡°What¡¯s thi-* Harlod froze mid¨Csentence as he red the report. His eyes began to swell as tears overflowed. He had no idea she went through this. No wonder she was spazzing out. Harlod began to crumble the paper. ¡°I want to know who the asholes were that did this to her. I want their fucking heads!!! Immediately!!!¡± Chrisitan looked at his father in agreement. ¡°Um¡­are we going to tell mom?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes shot up at his son. ¡°No!!! If she found this out it would kill her. She¡¯s already been battling with what we did¡­if she saw this¡­¡± Christian nodded in agreement. It was true, out of everyone she took sending Josie to prison in Vanessa¡¯s stead the hardest. Something like this would kill her. Josie made her way over to her probation officer¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Taylor, your PO will see you now.¡± Josie¡¯s PO was a woman named Geogia West. Although she was in her mid¨Cforties, she had a strikingly beautiful and youthful face. Josie had only met her twice so far, but she seemed like a genuinely decent person. Hopefully she would honor her request. ¡°Ms. Taylor. What I can do for you today?¡± ¡°Thank you for seeing me at such short notice Officer West. I wanted to know¡­if it¡¯s possible for me to please switch my home address.¡± Geogia West looked up at Josie. She wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡°Well it¡¯s not usually rmended. We prefer you to be stable while on probation. Not to mention, you only have 90 days¡­you don¡¯t think you can-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe environment for me.¡± ¡°Not a safe¡­aren¡¯t you Harold and Laura Taylor¡¯s daughter? They¡¯re one of the most prominent people in this state.¡± 10.59 Mon, Sep 22 fosse knew this wasn¡¯t going to be exactly easy; still, she couldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Officer West..* You can call me Georgia.¡± ¡°Georgia. ording to my file¡­I have a severe drinking problem. My concern is if I stay with that family¡­something bad will happen. Besides¡­they denounced me four years ago, so it¡¯s just really stressful. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s healthy for someone who is supposed to have a drinking problem.¡± Georgia stared at Josie with aplex expression. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand, in fact she understood very well how families can oftentimes force a person to rpse. What she found interesting is how Josie kept saying ¡®on her file she listed as an alcoholic.¡® Why phrase it like that? Why not just say she¡¯s an alcoholic or has a drinking problem. It was like she was trying to purposely disassociate herself from being an alcoholic. ¡°Do you have an address you would be able to transfer too?¡± Josie instantly perked up! ¡°Yes!! It¡¯s actually with my cousin! His name is Marlon Bowen, and he¡¯s a bioengineer! He¡¯ll make sure I go to my therapy sessions and stay out of trouble I swear!¡± Georgia looked at the desperation on her face. Something was definitely going on that she was missing. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll approve your transfer. You can leave as soon as today. Let me know once you¡¯re on the premises and we¡¯ll still meet once a week.¡± Josie was beyond ted! She could finally get out of that house for good! ¡°Oh my gosh!!! Ms. Georgia!! Thank you so much!! This is literally some the best news I¡¯ve had in a long time!¡± ¡°d I could help. Hurry on out of here, your first appointment with your therapist is today right?¡± Josie smiled brightly while nodding her head. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! I¡¯m headed there now!¡± Georgia couldn¡¯t help but smile, this girl was really happy to get out of that house! 314 ¡°Hey Josie.¡± Josie spun around immediately. ô~õr ¡°Just remember¡­whatever you talk to your therapist about is between the two of you. So don¡¯t be afraid to let loose.¡± Josie smiled and waved goodbye. As soon as she was finished with therapy, she would get her belongings from that house. Back at the Taylor estate; Christian received a notification from the department of corrections. [This message is for the listed responsible party of Josie Taylor: As of 05/13/2025 The responsible parties listed as Christian and Harold Taylor have now been terminated. The recently released will no longer be housed at 9406 Roosevelt Court Way. New address has been update by the releasee¡¯s probation officer Georgia West.] Chrisitan could hardly believe what he just read. She actually went and changed her address!!! To where!! And more importantly, who was her new responsible party??? Christian could feel a storm brewing and it gave him an uneasy feeling. A feeling that told him maybe this was just the beginning for Josie. Chapter Comments ?? Visitor 7 days ago Such despicable people they are her supposed biological family 3 ? SHARE 1 Reviews > Hunted 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 10: Dr. Evelyn Woods. : Josie arrived at the therapist¡¯s office at exactly 9:30am. With a half hour to spare, she decided to call Marlon. ¡°Hey! Everything okay???¡± ¡°Yeah everything is great! I just left my PO¡¯s office, and she agreed for me to switch my address!!¡± 51 Marlon could hardly believe his ears! Finally his cousin coulde and stay with him. Since learning the truth, he had been paranoid about Josie staying on that estate. Afraid they may decide to lock her back up or worse in order to keep their secret. ¡°Josie that¡¯s great!!! Do you want to go back to the condo and wait for me to get off work to get your things?¡± Josie pondered that for a moment before deciding against it. ¡°No¡­I want to get out of there ASAP. After I leave my session, I¡¯m going to pack my things and head to the condo.¡± Marlon paused for a moment. He wasn¡¯t thrilled at the idea of her going alone, but he understood her need to leave soon. After a deep sigh, he agreed. ¡°Okay¡­just please c-¡± ¡°I know¡­call you if there¡¯s any issues.¡± After hanging up with Marlon, Josie was called into the office of her new therapist Dr. Evelyn Woods. Slightly nervous, she made her way into the room. ¡°Good morning Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m Dr. Evelyn woods, and I¡¯m going to be your therapist for the next three months. Of course, if once your probation is over¡­if you would like to continue that¡¯s also an option.¡± Josie thought about that for a moment. Therapy¡­considering everything she¡¯s been through; it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. Too bad she wasn¡¯t an alcoholic. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Dr. Woods; and thank you.¡± As Josie sat down, Evelyn tried her best to read Josie¡¯s expression. Everything about her was nk. It was as if she was making sure she said everything correctly.Josie looked around the office, it wasfortable enough. Probably how she was able to get people to open up to her. After a few minutes of silence, Dr. Evelyn spoke first. ¡°So, is this your first time in therapy?¡± Josie looked around the office once more before answering. 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 This text is hosted at find¡¤novel : ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact it is. So I don¡¯t really know how this works.¡± Evelyn smiled, that was a line she¡¯d heard plenty of times.¡± Well, it works however you like. We can take things slow. You can about what you¡¯refortable with.¡± Josie¡¯s brows furrowed. Therapy or not, she knew the primary reason for all of this was her supposed drinking problems. ¡°Yeah but eventually you¡¯ll want to about my ¡®drinking¡­right?¡± ¡°Eventually; but again, it¡¯s when you¡¯re ready.¡± Josie chuckled; it was hard to talk about something that wasn¡¯t true. Evelyn pressed on. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with something easy¡­tell me about your home life.¡± Josieughed hysterically. Her home life was anything but ¡®¡®easy¡®. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just not with talking about that right now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­you were in prison for four years¡­I¡¯m sure that hard for you. Do you want-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that either.¡± 51 Josie immediately shut down that line of questioning. She wasn¡¯t ready to discuss the horrors of that prison just yet. Nodding in agreement, Evenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s okay. We can talk about those things when you¡¯re ready. So what would you like to talk about now?¡± Josie pondered that question; she honestly wasn¡¯t sure. Suddenly, she remembered the words from her PO this morning. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°My PO told me that whatever I discuss with you is confidential. Is that true?¡± Evelyn looked at Josie with a puzzled expression. ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯ll have doctor/patient privilege.¡± ¡°Even though this is court ordered?¡± 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 : ¡°Yes. For the most part; I won¡¯t be able to disclose anything we discuss.¡± Josie raised a brow. So there WAS a provision. Understanding her expression, Evelyn exined further. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t express any desires of hurting yourself and/or others; nothing we discuss will be disclosed to anyone. Not even your PO.¡± 51 Josie nodded her head as if to show she understood. The rest of the session was just small talk. Before she knew it; 45 minutes had passed by. ¡°Well, looks like our time is up. Maybe next week we talk a little bit about why you¡¯re here?¡± Josie smiled halfheartedly; she knew she would have to think of something regarding her supposed drinking. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Once Josie left the office, Evelyn called Georgia to provide her with an update regarding their first appointment. ¡°Hey, so how¡¯d it go?¡± Georgia and Evelyn were actually long¨Ctime best friends. The two women had known each other since college. When Georgia was first assigned to Josie, after reading her file she felt therapy would be beneficial. ¡°Umm¡­she was a little reluctant to talk but that¡¯s to be expected considering what she¡¯s been through.¡± Although they didn¡¯t have all the facts, thedies each read Josie¡¯s medical report and general report from the prison. They were both aware she suffered a great deal during her four years, that was part of the reason Georgia suggested therapy. ¡°Without telling me the details, did you guys talk about her alcoholism?¡± ¡°Without breaking privilege¡­no. But it¡¯s also the first day.¡± ¡°Ha¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Georgia paused for a moment before answering. Something about Josie¡¯s case had been bothering her, and after meeting with her this morning, her confusion only increased. ¡°It could be nothing but¡­I don¡¯t know¡­It¡¯s something about this girl that seems unusual¡­as far her case goes. I think I¡¯m going to do some digging.¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt; especially if it might help her with therapy.¡± Georgia agreed, there was definitely something going on with Josie¡­she just wasn¡¯t sure it was alcoholism. 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°Hey¡­is your nephew back in town?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°Just in case she may need a on.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll reach out to him and hive him a heads up. ************* 51) After having lunch, Josie took a rideshare back to the Taylor estate. This time, she would just go straight to her room and pack. After walking in the mansion, she didn¡¯t notice anyone in the grand room or foyer. Good! I can go straight to my room without any issues.¡® Making a b¨Cline straight to her room, Josie moved swiftly and quietly so that no one would know she was home. As soon as she made it to her destination, she immediately pulled out her old suitcase from when she first arrived and began packing.While packing her belongings, she came across a picture of her and her grandmother. It was taken on her 11th birthday right after one of her friends smashed cake in her face. Josie stared at the picture as if she were looking at a stranger. The girl in the photo looked so happy and full of life, who would have known her life would take the horrible turn it took.Tears started to fall down her cheeks¡­she missed her nana so much. Wiping her eyes, Josie continued to pack, just then¡­Laura knocked on the door. Chapter Comments 2 Hunted 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 11: Back to the way things used to be. :. A Josie opened the door expecting it to be Christian. Instead, it was Laura. She had this weary look on her face as if she had been mentally battling something. After a few moments of silence, Josie spoke first. ¡°Is there something you need Mrs. Taylor? 51 Hearing Josie call her ¡®Mrs. Taylor¡® made Laura¡¯s heart ache deeply. When she first met her long lost daughter, Josie was overjoyed. Her eyes were filled with so much love and admiration. She remembered how Josie beamed knowing it was Laura she actually looked like. ¡°It¡¯s so amazing! I spent years wondering what distant family member I looked like! Turns out¡­I look just like my mom!!¡± But Laura¡­although she wasn¡¯t necessarily mean to Josie¡­.she was cold and distant. Too afraid that if she showed her biological daughter any affection; it would jeopardize the rtion she had with her adoptive daughter. Now¡­there was no more love, no more admiration, no more beaming. Josie looked at her as if she were a stranger in the street; and that was when she wasn¡¯t looking at her with pure disgust. ¡°I was just checking on you. I noticed you were back home.¡± Josie looked at Laura with a nk expression. ¡°I¡¯m moving out. I¡¯m just here to collect my things.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widen! Moving out! To where!!! Laura looked frantically past Josie and saw her fully packed suitcase. ¡°Josie! Let¡¯s not be rash!! You don¡¯t have to do this!¡± Josie looked at Laura almostughing; did she truly not get what was going on? ¡°Mrs. Taylor-¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mother!!¡± Laura yelled out in a panicked frustration. She¡¯d told herself that the whole ¡°Mr. & Mrs.¡± thing was just Josie¡¯s way of being dramatic. Wanting to hurt their feelings some; but eventually she would go back to calling them all by their formals. But now¡­now she was leaving? ¡°As I was saying Mrs. Taylor¡­It¡¯s not healthy for me to be here. I have to leave.¡± Josie turned around and grabbed her suitcase and bookbag; walking past Laura. As she made her way downstairs, Laura followed yelling hysterically. 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 : ¡°Josie!!! Stop this!!! Why are you acting this way!!! Why are you being so got damn dramatic!!!¡± Josie stopped walking; by now, everyone heard themotion and made their way downstairs. ¡°Jesus Christ¡­what the hell is going on now? Is it going to be something every time shees home?¡± Jamie fussed as he made his way to the foyer. Vanessa walked behind him slowly; too afraid to get close in case Josie pped her again. Laura ignored both children, keeping her focus on Josie. ¡°Josie¡­I have been trying to be reasonable with you. I understand you were locked up for several years. But this has gone on far enough! Why can¡¯t you just let it go!¡± Josie stared as Laura with pure disgust in her eyes, causing Laura to slightly shudder. In an eerily calm voice, Josie responded. ¡°What exactly are you asking me to ¡®let go?¡± Laura was taken aback; she hadn¡¯t expected that to be Josie¡¯s rebuttal. Latest content published on Find_Novel(. ¡°W¨CWell¡­what I meant¡­I was only asking if we could just go back to way things were. You should know¡­this was hard on all of us.¡± By now, Christian hade into the foyer as well as Harold. Before Josie could say anything, Vanessa immediately ran next to Laura crying. Of course. It must be ¡®poor Nessie¡® time. ¡°Josie¡­I know everything is my fault!! But please don¡¯t take it out on mom or the family! If you have to hate anyone¡­ hate me!! I deserve it!! Maybe I should just leave the fam-¡± Right on cue, everyone ran to Vanessa¡¯s defense. Jamie of course being the first to speak. ¡°Why are you doing this Josie!! Nessie has been nothing but kind you! Why bully her like this!!!¡± Then Harold. ¡°Honestly¡­.I¡¯ve tried to be patient with you but enough is enough! Why must you take this out on Vanessa! None of this is her fault!!!¡± The scene was so absurd Josie began tough hysterically. Harold¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Just what the hell is so funny!¡± Josie smiled sardonically. ¡°If it¡¯s not Vanessa¡¯s fault¡­then by all means Mr. Taylor¡­point to whose fault it is?¡± 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 : Before Harold could say anything, Jamie spoke up¡­always the protector. ¡°What do you mean IF not Ness! How would anything be her fau-¡± A 51 ¡°Did she not hit a pedestrian at a crosswalk killing her instantly because she was driving while intoxicated? Or have you all been lying so much these past four years that you really convinced yourselves I was the one that did it?¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes widen as his face became ashen. It was true, in a way¡­the Taylors almost forgot it was in fact Vanessa that caused the ident. ¡°That was an ident! She didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she pay for it?¡± Laura and Harlod¡¯s faces began to harden. Josie cut her eyes over to Laura. ¡°Is THIS what you want me to go back to? Watching all of you fawn over Vanessa and gang up on me every time she sheds a tear I had nothing to do with?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt¡­Josie had a point¡­she never said anything to Vanessa and yet somehow she got all of the me. Trying to calm the situation; she lighten her voice. ¡°Josie¡­I only met for us to go back to being a happy family.¡± Josie stared at Laura with a puzzled expression. ¡°When did you all STOP being a happy family? In the four years I was in prison¡­you all managed just fine. New d¨¦cor, family photos, vacations, holidays, birthdays¡­what exactly did you NOT do?¡± Laura and Harold began to look at Josie frantically. They weren¡¯t used to hearing her call out their hypocrisy. ¡°And despite my taking the fall for your irresponsible daughter¡­not ONCE did any of you visit. Unless of course you count the time Vanessa made sure I knew you lied to me about my grandmother.¡± Vanessa¡¯s face went ashen; she knew her dad and brother were still upset about her doing that. She immediately intervened. ¡°Josie!! That¡¯s not what I wanted to do! I just wanted you to know she passed! I knew it was something you wouldn¡¯t want to find out once you got home!¡± Jamie immediately spoke up again. ¡°You see! Trying to turn what Ness did into something ugly when she was just looking out for you! Look¡­I get that-¡± ¡°Oh Josie¡­It¡¯s sad really¡­your grandmother practically died in filth. Dad threw her in one of those cheap nursing homes¡­awe¡­you didn¡¯t really think he would take care of her? Oh that¡¯s so cute.¡± 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 Josie recited the words that Vanessa said to her that day; causing Vanessa to panic. ¡°That¡¯s a lie!!! I never-¡± 451 51 Just then, Josie pulled out a recorder ying back the conversation she had with Vanessa the day she told her about her nana¡¯s passing. The words were verbatim. Josie stopped the recording with an eerie smile. ¡°Did you know that every single call is recorded in prison? Even the in¨Cperson conversations you have through the phone and booth. And if you¡¯re an inmate, you can request those conversations.¡± Chapter Comments 4 Hunted 218 ? SHARE 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 12: True Regret. : All the color drained from Vanessa¡¯s face. There was no getting around this now. Everyone stared in silence, even Jamie was quiet for once. Josie turned back to Laura. ¡°You keep saying ¡®go back to the way things were¡®. But what you really mean is for me to allow you the satisfaction of being delusional.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes widen! How could she say that! She suffered the most these past four years! ¡°Josie!! Do you have any idea how much I suffered from you going to prison!!!¡± Josieughed hysterically. ¡°How much YOU suffered? Awe¡­poor Laura¡­you must¡¯ve been devastated every time you looked at a family photo and saw my face¡­oh wait¡­that¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m not in any of the family photos.¡± 51 ¡°Didn¡¯t want to make ¡®Nessie¡® feel ufortable. That ¡®way things were¡® rhetoric. Tell me something¡­what¡¯s my favorite color? Favorite holiday? Favorite pastime? Do you even remember that my birthday is the same day as your precious Nessie¡¯s?¡± ¡°For Christ sake, you didn¡¯t even remember my food allergies. So why don¡¯t you just say what you really want? Say you want me to rid you of that small speck of guilt you may actually have!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes began to water. She wasn¡¯t sure what made her the most ufortable¡­Josie¡¯s words¡­or the fact that she couldn¡¯t answer any of those questions. Suddenly, Harlod spoke up. ¡°Josie¡­is this your n!! To spend everyday making us ufortable!!! What¡¯s done is done! You¡¯re mother¡¯s right! Let¡¯s just-¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my mother¡­remember? And you¡¯re not my father.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes had fire in them. How dare she denounce them so coldly! ¡°Oh¡­what¡¯s the matter? Are you the only one that gets to denounce me?¡± Harold¡¯s face tightened¡­no matter what he said¡­legally¡­Josie was right. ¡°What is it that you want!! You obviously want something. What do you want¡­money?¡± Jamie asked with disdain in his tone. ¡°Money¡­ha! You can¡¯t repay a life with money¡­.the value is nowhere near equal.¡± 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 : 51 Jamie¡¯s eyes widen in slight fear¡­.what exactly did she mean by that? Before anyone could respond, Josie picked up her bags causing Harold to panic. ¡°Where are you going!!! You can¡¯t just keep and going as you please!!¡± Josie sneered. ¡°I guess your oldest didn¡¯t inform you. I¡¯ll no longer be living at this premise. My probation officer feels the environment is unhealthy.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his head! Panic immediately struck his face! What exactly had she told her probation officer! Where was she going!! Frantically, he walked towards Josie. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s not possible! Where are you going! You have to have a registered address with a responsible party! Listen Josie¡­we don¡¯t want you to leave! Let¡¯s all talk about this rationally.¡± But Josie wasn¡¯t stupid. Smiling Sardonically, she red at Harold. ¡°I¡¯m aware of what I need regarding my address; where I¡¯m going is of no business to you. But please¡­stop with the ¡®fatherly¡® act. We all know the reason you really want me here is to make sure I don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± Harold¡¯s face fellpletely ashen. How had she figured that out!! Seeing his reaction; Josie knew her guess was correct. Chuckling while shaking her head; she headed towards the door. Suddenly, she stopped mid exit and turned back to Laura. ¡°Oh, and Mrs. Taylor¡­.stop saying you suffered these past four years. You have no idea what true suffering is¡­.not yet anyway¡­¡± With that, Josie left the estate leaving the Taylors stunned. Anxiety began to creep into Laura¡¯s chest. What was that supposed to mean? The only one that remained quiet was Christian. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but something told him Josie would not take their deception lightly. He felt as if tidal wave of storms were headed their way. ¡°D¨CDid she just threatened us? That sounded like a threat¡­right?¡± Laura and Harold stood in silence. Their expressions were too hard to read. Jamie looked at Christian nervously. Christian rolled his eyes and walked forward. This entire situation became more than he expected. However, there two things he was certain of; one, Josie was out for blood¡­if they didn¡¯t get a hold on her soon she could be dangerous; and two¡­Vanessa wasn¡¯t who he thought she was. ¡°Before I speak about Josie¡­I need rification on something.¡± Christian turned to Vanessa; her face was filled with nerves. Jamie may have acted like he didn¡¯t hear that recording; but she knew Christian wouldn¡¯t. Still, she tried her best to y the sweet and innocent sister she¡¯d always yed. ¡°Is something wrong big brother?¡± 17:58 Thu, Sep 25 Silence. : 51 Christian walked directly in front of Vanessa; his tone was stern yet distant. ¡°Vanessa¡­why did you go see Josie? And before you answer¡­remember that we all heard the recording.¡± Vanessa nervously took a step back. Christian had never taken this type of tone with her. Realizing she was backed into a corner; Vanessa resorted to the one thing that always worked¡­her tears. She instantly began to cry as she answered Christian¡¯s question. Through sobs she began to exin. ¡°A¨CAt first¡­I really did just want to tell her about her grandmother!! I knew she would be upset if she found out ! B- But then¡­she¡­she looked at me so mean!!! It was so much hatred in her eyes!! Like it was my fault-¡± ¡°IT WAS YOUR FAULT!!!¡± Chrisitan yelled at Vanessa causing her along with everyone else to jump. Harold intervened in an attempt to calm him down. ¡°Chris¡­calm down! She¡¯s still your sis-¡± ¡°So was Josie dad!! But because we prioritized Vanessa over her¡­we¡¯re now all in this mess!¡± Christian was bing frustrated. It seemed like only he cared about how dangerous this could be. Harold looked away in shame¡­he knew what Josie had been through during those four years. Christian was right. ¡°You all need to know something.-¡± ¡°Christian wait! I thought we decided-¡± ¡°It¡¯s too for that now dad! Look at how far this has gone! Maybe if they all knew the truth they would stop provoking her!¡± Laura red at Harold, her voice low with guilt and confliction. ¡°Knew what? What have you been keeping from us?¡± Harold¡¯s face went ashen, drenched in guilt. Laura cut over to Christian. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Christian took a deep breath. ¡°Josie was severely abused during those four years in prison.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widen. Panic flooded Laura¡¯s face, her hands began to shake as she slowly walked towards Christian. Gripping his shirt, tears began to fall down her cheeks. 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°W¨CWhat do you mean¡­a¨Cabused?¡± : ? 51 Christian couldn¡¯t bare to tell her all the details. Shooting a quick look at his father, he spoke in a low tone. ¡°We don¡¯t have all the details yet. But from what we¡¯ve learned so far, the abuse seemed to be throughout her entire duration. It seems like she was targeted. I have my team looking into it now.¡± Laura¡¯s body felt like it may go limp. Abused! She¡¯d sent her daughter¡­that never did anything ept beg for her love¡­to a ce to be abused¡­in that moment¡­Laura realized she¡¯d lost any chance of ever being Josie¡¯s mother. She¡¯d hoped that she may be able to redeem herself once Josie came back home; but the truth was clear. With tears falling down her face; she released Christian¡¯s shirt and walked away; taking onest look at Harold before leaving the foyer. Once she was out of earshot; Jamie began to question Christian. ¡°Chris¡­are you telling me someone purposely abused Josie KNOWING she was a Taylor? Who would be that bold? That stu-¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a Taylor anymore Jamie. We denounced¡­remember.¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes widen with guilt. His voice slightly trembling. ¡°H¨CHow bad was the abuse?¡± For more chapters visit fin?novel Christian looked directly at him. ¡°You really want to know?¡± Harold remained silent. It was as if over 20 years of regret was crashing into him. Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 13: What¡¯s next? Jamie looked at his brother with confliction. He wasn¡¯t sure if he truly wanted to know. Deciding for him, Christian handed him the report. Jamie¡¯s brows furrowed as he began to read, by the time he was finished¡­he face looked ghostly pale. How could one person go through this much. 51) As Vanessa watched the tears start to form in his eyes; she snatched the report from Jamie. As she read on¡­her face began to ashen. She had no idea this was what Josie endured. His voice trembling, Jamie looked at Christian. ¡°H¨CHow could they let this happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re investigating everything now. Me and dad believe she was targeted on purpose. The main thing right now is finding out who put the bullseye on her back.¡± Vanessa felt as if she was going to faint. Four years ago, when Josie was first sent to prison, she paid officer Tillman to make Josie¡¯s life in prison hard. Her original goal was to break her enough to where she would want to leave the Taylor n permanently. She had no idea they would do all of this to her. Still, she knew Christian wouldn¡¯t see it that way. She needed to contact Tillman fast! ¡°I¡¯m going to say this once and once only¡­from this point on¡­.leave Josie alone. Until we figure out exactly what she¡¯s doing; only dad or I will deal with her. Understood?¡± Both Jamie and Vanessa nodded in agreement. Harold left the foyer. He knew Laura was likely in distress by now. As he grew closer to their bedroom, he could hear the sobsing from the other side of the door. Slowly opening their bedroom doors, he could see Laura hunched over on her side of the bed crying hysterically. Harold¡¯s eyes began to water as he watched his wife cry in pain. This wasn¡¯t how any of this was supposed to go. Josie was only supposed to do her four years ande home. He knew she would be upset about her grandmother, but he¡¯d n to spoil her topensate for that. Now, he would have to find out who did these things to her and make them pay as retribution to his daughter. ¡°Laura¡­it¡¯s going to be okay-¡± ¡°HOW!!! How will this be okay Harold!!! I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt in there!! You told me she wouldn¡¯t!¡± Harold¡¯s face instantly filled with guilt. Back when Josie first got sent to prison, he assured Laura she would be okay. But now¡­it seemed that was the furthest thing from the truth. ¡°I want them to pay! I want you to find the fuckin shitheads that did this to my daughter and make them pay!!!¡± Harold nodded in agreement. He had every intention of making that happen. They dared toy a hand on a Taylor; he would personally saw that hand off as a gift to Josie. 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 51 Josie¡¯s rideshare arrived at Marlon¡¯s condo around 1pm. As she pulled her bags out of the car, her body began to feel fatigued. It was as if the entire day had drained her and it was only after 1pm. Marlon wouldn¡¯t be home until five; after she got settled, Josie decided she would take a nap. Josie woke up to smell of chicken frying. Forgetting where she was for a moment; she quickly sat up and looked around the room in a panic. Her breathing trying to pace; she remembered she was now at Marlon¡¯s. Josie hopped out of her bed and made her way to the kitchen. As she grew closer, she could see Marlon watching something on TV as he fried the chicken. The sweet and spicy smell began to make her stomach growl, looking at the clock she realized it was now after 8pm. ¡°Oh my god!! I didn¡¯t mean to sleep this !!¡± Startled, Marlon quickly turned around. ¡°Hey, hey sleeping big head.¡± Josie feigned annoyance as she walked over to her cousin. ¡°What time did you get home?¡± ¡°Right before 5:30.¡± ¡°WHAT!!! Dummy! Why didn¡¯t you wake me up!¡± Marlon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because you were home!¡± Marlon smiled at his little cousin and patted her head. ¡°Jojo¡­I came to check in on you. You were sleeping so sound¡­there was no way I was interrupting that. It¡¯s probably been a while since you slept that good.¡± Josie smiled warmly at her big cousin. ¡°About four years.¡± Marlon nodded in agreement. Find the newest release on FindN()vel ¡°So! I see the smell good fried chicken; what else we having?¡± Marlon tilted his chin in the direction where the sides were. ¡°Since I did Korean style fried chicken I made some white rice with kimchi and pickled white radish.¡± 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 : Josie¡¯s eyes widen with excitement; Marlon was the one that taught her how to cook. And whereas she fancied herself a great cook; nothing beat his Korean style fried chicken. Eager to eat; she practically danced over to the dinner table. 51 Marlon set the table and served both he and Josie. The first bite into the chicken was like heaven to her. She closed her eyes and bobbed her head happily as if she were listening to music as she ate. Marlon couldn¡¯t help butugh, she would do that same thing when they were younger. It was good to know the old Josie wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed by those people. ¡°So¡­what¡¯s the overall n?¡± Marlon asked in between bites. ¡°Well¡­.I¡¯m going to tear them all down. One by one¡­in the areas that mean the most to them.¡± Marlon nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah but how?¡± Josie chewed her food before responding. ¡°By bing one of the most powerful people in Bridgeton.¡± Marlon¡¯s eyes widen. That was an unrealistic ambition. ¡°How do you n on doing that?¡± Josie smiled at her cousin; she knew he probably thought she was crazy. ¡°By creating a new name and new . I need to have a Taylor Corp will desperately need.¡± ¡°So it¡¯ll have to involve real estate?¡± Josie nodded in agreement. The Taylor fortune was due to her father and grandfather being real estate andnd development tycoons. With that, they were able to expand their business throughout the entire Eastern Region estimating their ie in the low billions. Josie would need to set up apany that would tailor that need and she had just the right kind of business venture in mind. ¡°I managed to do one good thing in that hellhole, I have a double master¡¯s in architectural design and international business.¡± Marlon¡¯s eyes widen; he had no idea she was able to go to college while in prison. ¡°How does that work? Do you do online?¡± Josie nodded in agreement. 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 ? 51 ¡°Yup. There¡¯s a program that Vancore¨CUniversity runs that allows inmates that tested high on their SATS to apply. I had a perfect score after all.¡± Before her incarceration, Josie scored a perfect score on her SATS and also graduated valedictorian of her ss. She¡¯d got epted into Bridgeton¡¯s number one University. Vancore was number two. ¡°I¡¯m impressed little cousin! So you want to start an architectural designing ?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Okay¡­then you¡¯re going to need to catch the eye of a top corporation in order to make yourself more desirable to the Taylors.¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments Hunted 220 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 14: Secrets and Lies. 51 Christian sat at hisputer staring at the names of the officers that worked the cell ward Josie had been housed in four years ago. Out of all the names that showed up on his screen; only one name appeared multiple times. Lawrence Tillman. Every time she was ced in solitude or the infirmary. Every time she was reprimanded or disciplined, he seemed to be themanding correction officer. Christian wasn¡¯t convinced it was of coincidence. Christian immediately called his assistant. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Get me everything you can on Lawrence Tillman. I want to know where he lives, how long he¡¯s been at that woman¡¯s prison¡­if he¡¯s ever had debt. I want to know everything! I also want to know who he¡¯s been in contact with the past four years.¡± As Christian gave his orders, on the other side of the door, Vanessa began to panic. ¡®Shit!!! Shit! If he finds out about my deal with Tillman I¡¯m fuckin done!¡® Vanessa quickly ran to her room and grabbed her phone. With shaking fingers, she dialed Tillman¡¯s number. After two rings, a groggy voice answered. ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Who the hell is m-¡± ¡°Vanessa Taylor!¡± ¡°Yeah? What the hell do you want? Got another girl you want-¡± ¡°You need to leave town for a while. Now!¡± Tillman sat up in his bed and rubbed his stomach. Irritated and confused, he questioned Vanessa. ¡°Just what the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°My brother is Investigating what happened to Joste.¡± 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 : Tillman¡¯s eyes widen. What the fuck was going on! When Vanessa first approached him about Josie; in addition to paying him over five hundred thousand¡¯s dors, she promised he wouldn¡¯t get caught. 51 ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I get to torture a TAYLOR and NOT get caught! Bullshit! Look , I don¡¯t know what type of game you¡¯re running but I can¡¯t be fooled.¡± Vanessa smirked slyly. ¡°In two days my father is going to hold a press conference denouncing Josie Taylor from the family. So you see; she will no lo-¡± ¡°Father?? Wait¡­this chick is your sister? What the fuck?¡± Tillman stood in amazement as he listened to this girl offer him thousands of dors to torment her own sister. ¡°Ha¡­you rich people are deranged.¡± Vanessa rolled her eyes; she needed to wrap this up quickly as she had a nail appointmenting up soon. ¡°Look, are you in or not? Because if your not then point me to someone who would be.¡± Tillman sneered. ¡°So how do you know I¡¯ll even do it? What¡¯s to stop me from just taking the money or telling your family?¡± Vanessaughed hysterically. ¡°Do I look like an idiot to you Officer Tillman? Tell my family¡­please. I looked into you Tillman¡­you¡¯ve taken pleasure out of torturing women for free. Now you can get paid for it.¡± Vanessa slid a picture of Josie over to Tillman. His eyes darkened as he licked his lips. Vanessa smiled smugly. ¡°So¡­do we have a deal?¡± Tillman looked at Vanessa, a sick hunger in his eyes. He¡¯d never had a rich heiress¡­this should be fun. Vanessa slid a card over to him. ¡°That¡¯s my contact info. You¡¯ll send me monthly updates regarding her demise. I don¡¯t need to know the details; just that she¡¯s living in hell.¡± Tillman took the card, a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Out of curiosity¡­why are you doing this?¡± Vanessa stared and Tillman smiling coldly. 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°I need her to hate my parents. Only I can be the Taylor princess.¡± Tillman felt a slight shudder; this girl was beyond heartless. After transferring the money into his ount. Vanessa stood to leave. Suddenly, Tillman called out. ¡°Hey! How do I know your family won¡¯t investigating this?¡± Vanessa smiled innocently; don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll convince my family to let her go for the next four years. ¡°And they¡¯ll listen?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A dark thought crept into Tillman¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯re the one that killed that person in that DUI¡­.aren¡¯t you?¡± Vanessa smiled eerily. ¡°Yup¡­and my family instantly decided to sacrifice her for me. So you see¡­they¡¯ll believe and do anything I say. Do well to remember that in case you ever think about fucking me.¡± Vanessa walked out of Tillman¡¯s apartment leaving him a feeling of both fear and excitement. He¡¯d just received 500k and he¡¯d get to have some fun with a beautiful young heiress. That was what he¡¯d thought the day he made that deal; now, on the other end¡­Vanessa was telling him he had to leave town. Newest update provided by 51 ¡°How did you fuck this up!!!¡± Tillman barked through his phone; the board was already on him about those incidents involving Josie. Someone told the warden he was always the residing officer and she¡¯d been up his ass ever since. And now he might have one of the Eastern region¡¯s most powerful families on his neck. ¡°You need to calm down!¡± Vanessa tried to keep her voice low to make sure no one would hear her. ¡°No! Fuck that! We need to meet! ASAP!!!¡± Tillman hung up immediately. He quickly opened hisputer and checked his offshore ount. ¡°Shit¡­I¡¯m down to 50k. That¡¯s not remotely enough to relocate; that little bitch is going to have to pay up some more money.¡± Tillman texted an address to Vanessa informing her to meet him at 4pm. As she stared at her phone, her eyes darkened at the final part of his text. [Bring money! You want me gone¡­.I¡¯m going to need a million dors!] *****How the fuck am I supposed to get that much money unnoticed!¡¯ It was hard enough getting the 500k. She had to lie and say she was hosting a charity event in the neighboring region. There was no way Chris or her dad would believe that story again. She had to think of something quick; the time was now 1pm, she had exactly three hours to up with that money. Marlon showed up at Watts¨CCorp. He had a meeting with thepany¡¯s new CEO, Joshua Watson. Watts¨CCorp was thergest hotel and resorts chain in all four of the major regions. He and Marlon had been friends since college. When Marlon got home, Joshua was one of the first people he reconnected with. It was then he learned about Joshua firing the firm his family used to design all of their hotels and resorts. He knew Joshua would desperately be trying to find their recement. As Marlon stepped in the elevator, he looked down at the folder in his hand. Before prison, Josie wanted to go to school for architecture and design. Her talents were amazing, shocking even the most seasoned firms. Marlon had no doubt if it had not been for the Taylors ruining her life, she would have met Joshua all on her on. ¡°Welp¡­time to make you desirable Josie.¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 221 Chapter 15: The Blueprint. Joshua greeted Marlon with a bright smile, it had been a few weeks since he heard from his friend. When Marlon called and asked to meet him, he was surprised as well as curious. After shaking hands, Jushua lead him to his sectional sofa. Marlon looked out therge floor to ceiling window, A slight smile appeared on his face as he thought about how much Josie would love this view. ¡°What¡¯s got you smiling?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a random thought.¡± Joshua raised his eyebrow slightly skeptical; but chose not to pry. ¡°So¡­how¡¯s life back in the real world been treating you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t . You?¡± Joshua took a deep sigh. ¡°Some days are better than others.¡± Marlon lightly chuckled, he knew Joshua was probably stressing about thepany. The board wasn¡¯t exactly happy about him firing the architectural firm and had been pressuring him to find its recement. ¡°Yeah¡­I heard you were shaking things up here.¡± Joshua let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Shaking things up¡­.more like giving the board reason 597 on why I shouldn¡¯t be CEO.¡± Joshua¡¯s father passed from a sudden heart attack causing him to assume the CEO position much sooner than expected. When the decision was made, his uncle was furious. There were also some board members that disagreed. ¡°Look¡­we all know Josh is talented¡­and we all know he¡¯ll be CEO someday, but why now? He just finished graduate school for Christ sake!¡± His uncle James eximed as the board held a meeting regarding the next CEO, Dana Watson, Joshua¡¯s grandmother and the founder of Watts¨CCorp shot her eyes over at James. ¡°Because I said so. As thergest shareholder and owner of thispany¡­I¡¯d say my word is .¡± James looked at his stepmother with darkened eyes. James was the result of an affair her husband Jasper had with his secretary. When he turned eighteen, Jasper officially brought him into the family demanding he have a ce in 17:59 Thu, Sep 25 thepany. ¡°He¡¯s our s-¡± : 51 ¡°That bastard is not my son.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes seethed with hatred. He¡¯d always been inferior to his smarter and more talented wife. The end result was countless affairs with women who depended solely on him in an attempt to make himself feel powerful. Jasper knew the board waspletely in Dana¡¯s pocket so they would agree to whatever demands she made. In the end, after Jasper threatened to go to media and expose all the family¡¯s dirty secrets, so she agreed to bring him on as an associate VP. When the press asked, they concocted a story about Jasper adopting him from a mentorship program. Jasper knew above everything else; Dana hated the idea of her family image being tarnished. It was the only reason she never divorced him. Instead, she gave the mistress money and shipped them overseas until James turned eighteen. After the passing of her son Jackson, James tried to hold a secret meeting with the board in an attempt to have them vote him in as CEO. He¡¯d made offers with several of the board members and their greed superseded their loyalty. Luckily for Dana, she still had loyal members who informed her of the meeting. It was then she announced Joshua as the new CEO. Now, even some of his supporters were getting frustrated with him firing the firm so close to beginning of the Eastern resort project. ¡°How the hell could he make such an impulsive move like this without consulting us!!!¡± Many of the board members felt he was too young, too impulsive, and too arrogant to be CEO. ¡°What made you fire the firm?¡± Marlon asked as he sipped his ss of whiskey. Joshua let out a sigh as he stood and walked over to his desk. Picking up a stack of blueprints and sketches, he walked back over to Marlon and handed him the documents. ¡°Because I¡¯m sick of their mediocre designs.¡± Marlon looked over the documents, he didn¡¯t know much about architecture and designs, but even he could tell this work wasckluster at best. Especiallypared to some of the work his cousin had done over the years. ¡°Yeah¡­this is kind of t¡­I see what you mean.¡± ¡°You see!! There¡¯s no re! No creativity! It looks like any other resort! This is supposed to be thergest resort in the world; I gotta have something else that makes it worth that. This just isn¡¯t it.¡± Joshua tossed the blueprints and drawings onto the coffee table. AD ¡°My uncle¡¯s been using this as a way to weasel into the board¡¯s graces. An attempt to prove I¡¯m not ¡®ready¡® to lead. If I don¡¯t find a recement firm soon, they may actual vote me out.¡± Joshua tilted his head back as he held onto his ss before taking a swig. ¡°Welp! That¡¯s why I¡¯m here! To pull your ass out of the fire.¡± Joshua looked at his friend with a puzzled expression. How could he possibly help him. As if reading his mind, Marlon handed Joshua a folder filled with blueprints and sketches, Puzzled, he took the folder slowly pulling out the documents. As he scanned the documents, his eyes began to widen. These sketches were incredible! From the design of the rooms to the structure of the lobby, the entire blueprint was exquisite. The detail that was ced into every single sketch was nothing short of amazing. And it didn¡¯t just stop there; the creator of this blueprint designed various unique attractions. Casinos, water parks, a mini safari, amusement parks, you name it; the resort would have it. They even incorporated five star dining. This wasn¡¯t a resort¡­.it was a paradise! Joshua sat the documents down; his face filled with admiration, excitement, and questions. ¡°W¨CWhere¡­where did you get this??¡± Marlon smiled proudly. ¡°My little cousin.¡± !!!!!!!!!! Joshua¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his sockets! He could hardly believe his cars! When did Marlon get a little cousin! And one that was THIS talented!! Without thinking, he eagerly grabbed his friend¡¯s arm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had this type of talent in the family!!! What firm do they work for!!! I¡¯ll hire it! Just take me to him¡­wait¡­Is it a him or a her?¡± Marlon smiled nervously. He knew he wouldn¡¯t have a problem selling Josie¡¯s work. To say she was talented was an understatement; Josie was a genius. Unfortunately, her current record wasn¡¯t as clear. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®she¡®.¡± ¡°She¡­.okay¡­well when can I meet her?? I mean that¡¯s why you brought this to me, right? So I can work with her?¡± Marlon nodded taking another swig of his whiskey. ¡°I promise to take you to meet her very soon¡­but before I do¡­I need to know how opened your mind can be?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­.there¡¯s some things I have to exin to you about my cousin. I need to know I¡¯ll have your full understanding.¡± 51 Joshua looked at Marlon with a confusing expression. What could he possibly say about the girl that he felt may be beyond understanding? At this point, he could have told him at night she turned into a werewolf, and he wouldn¡¯t have cared as long as it meant she would design his resort. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Chapter Comments
  1. 4.
Newest update provided by find?novel Hunted 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 16: The wronged genius. Joshua sat in silence as he waited for Marlon to exin what was going on with his cousin. ¡°Remember when we were in college and I used to get those homemade caramel salted cookies that you loved to steal so much?¡± 51 Joshua had a quick shback of their days in college. Every year right before the holiday break, a shipment of caramel salted cookies would be delivered to Marlon for him and his roommate. Because of how good the cookies were, he¡¯d naturally assumed Marlon¡¯s grandmother was the baker. ¡°I remember the cookies your grandmother used to bake for you AND your roommate¡­I.E. me¡­.I.E.; that¡¯s not stealing.¡± Marlon let out a light chuckle. ¡°My grandmother wasn¡¯t the one that made those cookies¡­it was my little cousin¡­..Josie. She¡¯s also the one that made those blueprints and sketches.¡± Joshua¡¯s eyes widen. He¡¯d vaguely remembered Marlon telling him about a younger cousin when they first met; but she would have been like fifteen when he first came to the university. ¡°Wait¡­you¡¯re telling me someone had those type of baking skills as a teenager?? I¡¯m confused here Marlon¡­are you trying to warn me about something or get me to ask for her hand in marriage?¡± At this rate, if Marlon revealed one more skill about the girl; Joshua would be outside her door with a speaker box above his head. Marlonughed aloud at his friend¡¯sment. ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°So then just tell me what firm she works for and I¡¯ll fig-¡± ¡°Josie doesn¡¯t work a firm.¡± Joshua¡¯s brows furrowed. Now that was something he found hard to believe. As talented as she was¡­.there a million firms that would have killed to have her on their team. Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she picked up by a firm?¡± Marlon swallowed hard as he looked his friend directly in the eye. ¡°Because she just got out of prison.¡± 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 : 51 He knew he heard Marlon, he just couldn¡¯t believe WHAT he heard! Prison!! For what!! For how long??? What the hell was going on! Joshua stood up quickly, and as fast as he got excited, it only took half that time for it vanish. The board would have a field day about this! Hiring a felon! Joshua could see his dream resort slowly fading away! ¡®Maybe whatever she did wasn¡¯t that bad?¡® Joshua thought to himself as he started strategizing how he would sell it to the board. Sitting back in chair, he took a swig of his whiskey before speaking¡­there may still be a chance. ¡°What was she in prison for? Nothing serious ri-¡± ¡°Vehicr manughter due to drunk driving.¡± Chance shattered. Convincing the board to hire a felon would have already been a battle, there was no way in hell he would be able to convince them to hire a murder! Not to mention¡­his grandmother! Thepany and family image meant everything to her. If she found out he¡¯d hired someone as careless as a murdering drunk driver¡­.she might actually appoint her husband¡¯s bastard child as CEO afterall. Joshua could feel a headache brewing¡­why would Marlon do this to him! Give him this gleam of hope only to snatch it away. ¡°Marlon¡­why would you even show me this?¡± Guilt in his tone, Marlon tried to exin. ¡°Because I needed you to see her work first.¡± ¡°Why! So you could trick me into hiring her! What did you think¡­that I would be so blown away I wouldn¡¯t care! She¡¯s a murd-¡± ¡°My cousin is innocent!¡± Marlon stood directly in Joshua¡¯s face. He could understand why his friend would be upset; giving the circumstances¡­who wouldn¡¯t be. But he wouldn¡¯t allow him to speak ill of Josie. She¡¯d already been through too much. Joshua stood back stunned. It was understandable for Marlon to feel this way¡­after all¡­she was his only family¡­.but the fact remained she was convicted of vehicr homicide which meant he couldn¡¯t work with her. Taking a deep breath, he began to exin. ¡°Look Mar¡­I get she¡¯s your cousin¡­and I know we all want to think highly of our family, but you¡¯ve got to face facts she-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying she¡¯s Innocent because she¡¯s my cousin! I¡¯m saying she¡¯s innocent because it¡¯s the truth! Look¡­I get how this is hard to believe¡­but if you¡¯d just listen to me for ONE MOMENT¡­I can exin everything.¡± Joshua looked at Marlon as if he had three heads¡­what could he possibly say that would exin all of this. He was about to refuse when his eyes nced over at the blueprints still on the table, 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 wless. : ¡¢(51 ¡®Shit¡­guess this is the werewolf part.¡® Joshua reluctantly sat down to listen to Marlon. For those designs¡­he¡¯d be opened. Marlon let out a sigh of relief; sitting back in his chair. He began to tell his friend the harrowing story of Josie Taylor. Joshua sat in silence¡­.stunned was the better term. After Marlon finished telling him about Josie, he could hardly believe his ears. It all sounded like some horrible soap opera horror. Learning she was the long lost daughter of the Taylors¡­one the region¡¯s most prominent families. Learning they treated her like that. Their own daughter! Using her grandmother¡¯s illness to cover the crimes of their adoptive daughter¡­who does that! Joshua got up to pour himself another drink. Had he known today would be filled with all this drama he would have brought some harder liquor to the office. ¡°Are you bullshitting me in an attempt to cover for your cousin?¡± Joshua had to ask¡­she was Marlon¡¯s family after all¡­people protect their families. Lord knows he watched his grandfather do that same thing for his uncle. No matter how much James screwed up, his grandfather woulde up with a million excuses. Marlon nodded his head. If only it were that simple¡­that he was merely covering for his cousin. Then that would have meant all the horror she endured wasn¡¯t true. But that just wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Honestly Josh¡­I wish that were the case¡­that I¡¯m lying to protect her image. That she hadn¡¯t gone through all those years of abuse and torment. But unfortunately¡­that isn¡¯t the case. My cousin really is innocent. She has a solid alibi for the day of the ident. Not to mention, Josie doesn¡¯t drink, and she doesn¡¯t drive.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Well¡­now I see why you wanted my mind to be opened.¡± Suddenly, a thought urred to Joshua. ¡°Wait! You said she had a solid alibi??¡± ¡°Yup¡­my grandmother had outdoor cameras¡­if Investigated¡­they would have seen my cousin was at our nana¡¯s the time of the ident.¡± Now Joshua was extremely confused. ¡°Huh¡­a wrongfully used genius¡­there¡¯s something you don¡¯t read about every day. But it¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t get Mar.¡± 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± :. ¡°Why note forward with the truth now? If there¡¯s solid evidence¡­she coulde forward and clear her name! Why not expose those assholes for the horrible people they are!¡± Marlon smiled sardonically¡­ ¡°Remember that part about you being openminded¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to the prison part.¡± Joshua¡¯s face scrunched. ¡°Then what WERE you referring too?¡± ¡°My cousin¡­.there¡¯s something she has to do before she clears her name.¡± ¡°And that is??¡± Marlon smiled as he took the final swig of his drink. 51 ¡°Get revenge.¡± Hunted 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 17: The Meeting. : 51 Tillman sat inside the coffee shop located in the outskirts of Bridgeton waiting for Vanessa to arrive. The time was already 4:45pm and he was starting to think she would stand him up. ¡®Where the fuck is she!! If she¡¯s thinking about fucking me over!!!¡® Panic began to seep into his chest as he continued to look at the coffee shop entrance. He¡¯d already tried calling her twice on the burner number, but that line was no longer in service, and she wasn¡¯t answering the number she¡¯d called him from earlier that day. Taking another sip of coffee, Tillman decided to leave. ¡°Fuck this. If anything happens I¡¯ll just tell them all she paid me¡­.or maybe I should just get in front of it.¡± Tillman reached into his pocket and pulled out a USB. The day he met Vanessa for the first time; he wasn¡¯t sure if she was being truthful or trying to set him up. It was already an open¨Csecret regarding Tillman and many of the women at the State Prison. The only reason he wasn¡¯t in jail yet was because many of the women he¡¯d brutalized were terrified of him and had little to no resources. But Josie was different, if the brother truly had begun investigating¡­that would mean she would have the support of the Taylor family, and his life would be over. Tillman dropped a few dors on the table for a tip and headed towards the exit. Just as he was about to leave, Vanessa walked in with her neatly arched brows furrowed as she scanned the shop looking for him. Once their eyes met, a surge of annoyance seeped through her appearance. Tillman rolled his eyes and made his way back to the caf¨¦ table. Scoffing, he took his seat. Newest update provided by find~novel ¡°Took you long enough¡­thought I said 4:00.¡± Vanessa looked at Tillman with pure disgust. She then lifted arge ck duffle and mmed it on the table. ¡°You told me to bring a million fucking dors! Do you have any idea how hard that was!¡± Vanessa seethed as she watched Tillman smile smugly and grab the bad. ¡°A little rich bitch princess like you¡­surely a million wasn¡¯t hard to find.¡± Vanessa rolled her eyes and took a seat. ¡°Whatever. Look, you got your money¡­now get out of town.¡± Tillman stayed silent for a moment. He was getting irritated with Vanessa¡¯s attitude. It wasn¡¯t like he could simply drop his entire life and leave. ¡°What the hell happened! I thought you said they wouldn¡¯t care what happens to her! Now all of sudden I-¡± 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°This is all your fucking fault!!¡± : 51 Tillman¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Just what the hell was she talking about! All he did was perform the job she paid him to do. ¡°Just what the fuck are you talking about! I did exactly what you asked!¡± Tillman¡¯s voice started to rise; causing other customers to watch. Vanessa looked around the caf¨¦ nervously; the thing she needed was to end up on social media arguing with Tillman. Leaning forward, she spoke in a low tone so that only he could hear. ¡°Okay you need to get your voice down! Listen¡­.I told you to make her life hell¡­yes! But you took it too far AND you left evidence! So YOU fucked this up!¡± Vanessa was fuming; none of this would have happened if Tillman hadn¡¯t been so sloppy; and she wasn¡¯t about to let some low¨Css piece of shit correction¡¯s officer insult her. She was Vanessa Fucking Taylor! Besides, none of this was her fault. She had every right to protect what¡¯s hers. Cutting her eyes at Tillman, Vanessa stood to leave. Putting her sunsses back on, she spoke in a menacing tone. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit how you do it¡­but you need to leave. And if you like breathing¡­I suggest you do it quickly. My version of events will be better than yours.¡± Before Tillman could respond she leaned into Tillman¡¯s ear whispering in a sardonic tone. ¡°If they were willing to send their own daughter to prison for me¡­what do you think they¡¯ll do to you.¡± The blood began to drain from Tillman¡¯s face. Vanessa was right, if they did something like that to a family member, there was no way they¡¯d spare him. Standing nervously, he ced another tip on the table and nodded in agreement to Vanessa. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Taylor, but you better make damn sure your brother stays off my ass! Because I don¡¯t give a shit how much your family loves you¡­if I go down¡­YOU go down¡­¡± Tillman couldn¡¯t see it; but Vanessa¡¯s eyes were filled with fright. This little act she was putting on¡­her mask was starting to slip. Everything was now on the line¡­she was this close to being the official heiress of the Taylor empire¡­she wasn¡¯t about to let Josie or Tillman fuck it up. As they both left the caf¨¦, someone who had been watching them the entire time was taking pictures. After watching both parties leave, the person pulled out his cellphone and dialed a number. ¡°Yes Mr. Taylor¡­you were right. She dide here to meet someone.¡± After several moments of silence, the person on the other line spoke. ¡°Send me the pictures and keep an eye on her until she arrives back home.¡± Click. 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 51 Jamie Taylor sat at his desk with a troubled expression. Before Ness left, he saw her standing outside of Christian¡¯s door listening in before rushing back to her own room. Curious, he followed her. That¡¯s when he overheard her yelling at someone on the phone. Shortly after, she¡¯d asked their father to allow her a million dor limit so that she could purchase some items from an auction outside of the city. A weird feeling came over Jamie. Vanessa had been acting strange after the drama with Josie. When she saw that report, he wasn¡¯t sure why¡­but it looked as if she were expecting the information more so than being surprised. A dark feeling wasing over Jamie¡­it felt as if a storm wasing and he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. Josie was at her desk drawing more sketches when Marlon came home. She¡¯d already made dinner for them, some homemade chicken cheese stuffed ravioli with a garden sd. ¡°Hey Josie¡­did you make dinner?¡± Josie closed her sketch pad and smiled at Marlon. ¡°I did! I made some chicken stuffed ravioli. Hey¡­you¡¯re home early.¡± Marlon nervously rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Yeah¡­about that¡­did you make enough for a guest?¡± Josie stared at her cousin with a puzzled expression; however, just before she could ask him what he meant, Joshua Watson walked into the room. With a bright smile on his face, ¡°Nice to finally meet you Ms. Josie Taylor.¡± Chapter Comments Hunted 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 18: Four months . : 51 James Watson stared at his screen for several minutes looking at thetest grand opening of a Gallery. Over the past four months there had been several grand openings for restaurants and galleries that was causing buzz throughout the Eastern Region. High praises regarding the building often unique architectural designing had be the talk of the town. With eachunch, many couldn¡¯t wait to see what new creative sets would be thought of next. James smiled smugly, he knew the board had been upset with Joshua about his firing of their original architectural firm. This would be the push they needed to demote Joshua as CEO and appoint him. FINALLY, Watts¨CCorp would be his; all he had to do was find the designer responsible¡­Elizabeth Bowen. ¡°Spencer¡­I want you to find out everything you can about this new architectural designer Elizabeth Bowen and bring it to me.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± As James¡® assistant left his office, James felt a certain satisfaction. Even with all the buzz going on about the new designer, Joshua made no efforts to try and locate her. For the past several weeks after the grand opening of the Imperial Gallery, James worried Joshua would find and hire Bowen. But after trailing him for the past several weeks, there were no such efforts made. He wasn¡¯t even trying to locate her. ¡°Oh little nephew¡­your arrogance will be your downfall. Even your grandmother won¡¯t be able to save you once I sign Elizabeth Bowen.¡± *** ¡°You were right boss. He¡¯s looking into her now.¡± Joshua¡¯s assistant Travis Cross handed him a folder filled with documents. Each containing possible information on Elizabeth Bowen. ¡°He¡¯s probably going to try and poach her before you do in order to turn the board.¡± Joshua smiled cooliy. He wasn¡¯t concerned at all about his uncle poaching Elizabeth. He already knew who she was¡­.Josie Taylor. ¡°Let him try¡­this should be fun.¡± Cross smiled slightly, he knew his boss loved a good challenge. The treasure hunting game had now begun, the prize¡­.Elizabeth Bowen. Since leaving the estate four months ago, Christian had tried locating her several times with no sess. The only 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 ¡­ A 51 thing he was able to confirm was that she attended all of her therapy sessions as well as her probation appointments. He¡¯d had one of his assistants keeping track of her until her final day of probation. Now that it was over; he had no clue where she was or WHO she was staying with. ¡°Are telling me she¡¯s fallen of the face of the earth!¡± **¡°N¨CNo sir¡­but we can¡¯t find her. Maybe she-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you got damn maybes!!! Find her!¡± ?????? ???? F?ndNovel Christian barked his orders at his assistant before throwing him out his office. For the past several weeks his father grew concerned about Josie possibly telling others the truth on why she went to prison. Rubbing his temples, he opened up the recent files on Lawrence Tillman. Christian had been tracking Tillman for months; however, he always seemed to be one step ahead of him. It was almost as if someone was keeping him updated regarding Christian¡¯s ns. Every time he would get close to his location, Tillman would move, leaving little to no traces behind. The entire ordeal was stressing Christian out. It felt as if his grip on control was slipping. To make matters worse, things at home was bing unbearable. As of , it seemed Jamie was always busy. He knew Jamie never showed much interest in the ; but he¡¯d hoped that he would at least participate. Afterall, Jamie was now 23 years old. It was time he started pulling his weight in the family business; but whenever Christian would try and speak with him, it seemed he was only interested in what Vanessa was doing. It was like she was bing his obsession. And Vanessa, these past few months her entire demeaner changed. She went from being this carefree bubbly person to constantly looking nervous always staring at her phone. He wasn¡¯t sure what caused the change in his siblings, but he was going to get to the bottom of it. Jamie walked into his study feeling mentally exhausted. These past several months was beginning to weigh on him. He knew it would only be a matter of time before Christian learned the truth about what was going on with him and Vanessa. The day Vanessa met with Tillman, under suspicion, he had her followed. After seeing the photos, Jamie went into Christian¡¯s study to lookup who Officer Tillman was. After seeing his profile picture, Jamie could no longer deny it. Vanessa was the person responsible for the abuse Josie suffered in prison. That night, after Vanessa came home, Jamie confronted her. Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments SHARE 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 225 Hunted 225 Chapter 225 ¡°Vanessa, can I speak with you for a moment?¡± : Startled, Vanessa slowly nodded as she followed Jamie to his room. ¡°Um, big brother¡­did you just call me Vanessa?¡± 45 51 Throughout her entire life, Jamie had never called her Vanessa. It was always eight Ness or Nessie; but never Vanessa. She knew something was wrong but was too afraid to ask what. As soon as she walked into his room, Jamie immediately closed his door. For several minutes they both stood in silence causing Vanessa to speak first. ¡°U¨CUmm¡­did you want something Jamie?¡± Jamie stared a few moments longer before speaking. ¡°Why¡¯d you do it Vanessa?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes darkened. The thing he needed was for her to continue to lie to him. ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for your lies Ness¡­so just tell me why you did it!¡± Jamie¡¯s voice began to raise causing Vanessa to step back. Though he¡¯d never been with her, she¡¯d seen what Jamie could do when he was angry. ¡°Jame, you¡¯re scary me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re-¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about this!!¡± Jamie threw a stack of photos at Vanessa¡¯s feet. As she picked them up to view, her face began to pale. The photos were of her and Tillman from their meeting that day. Vanessa began to breath heavy as she stumbled backwards onto his bed. Her hands trembled as she stared at the photos. ¡°W¨CWhere did you get-¡± ¡°Are you serious! You think THAT¡¯S what¡¯s important! Where I got them from! What the fuck were you doing with the man that tortured Josie!¡± Jamie was fuming. He didn¡¯t care much for Josie but after reading that report he¡¯d felt sorry for her. Afterall, she was only in that prison because she took the fall for Vanessa. She didn¡¯t deserve to be punished for it. ¡°Jamie¡­I¨CI didn¡¯t know he was the one that-¡± 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 ¡°Stop lying to me!!!¡± 51 Jamie closed his eyes and took a deep sigh¡­as he reopened them, he could see the tears pouring from Vanessa¡¯s eyes causing him to cool his temper. He took a step forward while speaking in a softer tone. ¡°Ness¡­I need you to stop lying to me. I already heard the conversation between you and Tillman¡­so just tell me why you did this.¡± Vanessa dramatically threw herself onto the floor at Jamie¡¯s feet crying hysterically. ¡°I don¡¯t know!!! Jamie!! I¨CI¡­.I just wanted to make her a little mad! I didn¡¯t know he would do all of those horrible things!!!¡± ¡°Why would you want her to be upset¡± Vanessa continued to sobbed, ¡°I¨CI¡­I was scared! Scared that you all would want her over me once she got out! I couldn¡¯t lose you!!!¡± Jamie stared at Vanessa with strained eyes. This entire situation was spiraling out of control. Vanessa being the reason for Josie¡¯s abuse would definitely cause a stir in the family. Their father and Christian was already on edge and Josie was out of control. If word got out Vanessa was involved, she would most definitely reveal the truth about the car crash. ¡°Vanessa¡­do you realize what you¡¯ve done? If dad or Chris finds out-¡± ¡°No!! Jamie!! You¡¯re not going to tell them are you??? You can¡¯t do that!¡± Vanessa stood back up as she began to panic, it was no telling what Christian, or their father would do. She had to convince him not to say anything. ¡°Jame¡­.please¡­.I¨CI know what I did was wrong! I¡¯ll make it up to Josie I promise! But you can¡¯t tell dad or Chris!¡± Jamie¡¯s brows furrowed. Now that Christian was in pursuit of Tillman, he knew it was only a matter of time before he found him. ¡°Ness¡­it¡¯s not that simple. Christian is already tracking him down¡­when he founds him-¡± ¡°He won¡¯t! He won¡¯t! I gave him a million dors to leave the city!¡± The words blurted out faster than she realized but it was toote to take anything back. Jamie¡¯s eyes widen in shock. ¡°You what! Vanessa¡­.do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll keep him away so Chris can¡¯t find hi-¡± ¡°A million dors isn¡¯t enough! Do you have any idea the resources we have! Especially Christian! All you¡¯ve done was 18:00 Thu, Sep 25 Chapter 225 Official source is find~novel created a paper trail!¡± : Vanessa¡¯s eyes widen in horror as tears poured down her face. ¡°Jamie!! You have to help me! Please!! I¡¯m your little sister!¡± 51 That night, Jamie had Vanessa tell him everything she knew about Tillman. The next morning, he had his assistant meet with him giving him a debit card with another million dors along with an airline ticket and a key to a condo he owned in Bailer; a city located in the Northen Region. Now, four monthster¡­he was using every resource he could find to keep his brother off Tillman¡¯s track. Chapter Comments 5 3 Write Comments < SHARE Hunted 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 19: Elizabeth Bowen. Chapters first released on f?ndnovel The day Josie met Joshua Watson was the day she would finally begin putting her n to take the Taylors down into motion. ¡°Nice to finally meet you Ms. Josie Taylor.¡± Josie sat in shock as the heir of one of the most powerful familles in the entire region smiled at her. Even she knew who Joshua Watson of House Watson was. But what the hell he was doing in her brother¡¯s kitchen¡­that was the million dor question.. ¡°U¨CUmm¡­nice to meet you as well Mr. Watson.¡± Josie nervously shook his hand while her eyes cut over to Marlon. ¡°Is that ravioli?¡± Joshua¡¯s eyes nced over at the stove. The smell was already intoxicating; making his mouth water. Josie turned toward the food she¡¯d just prepared. ¡°It is. I made homemade chicken and cheese stuffed ravioli.¡± ¡°That sounds delicious¡­do you mind if I join you for dinner?¡± Josie¡¯s eyes darted back over to Marlon. He nodded at her gently indicating it would be fine. Smiling nervously, she nodded her head in agreement to Joshua. ¡°It would be my pleasure Mr. Wat-¡± ¡°Josh¡­please call me Josh.¡± Josie¡¯s eyes widen slightly as she smiled. ¡°Josh. Marlon¡­could I have word with you for a moment?¡± Josie pointed towards the breakfast room indicating for her cousin to follow. She had a million questions running through her mind. Marlon smiled lightly at Josie; he knew she was probably confused about what was going on. ¡°Sure. Josh, you can make yourself at home. We¡¯ll be right back.¡± Joshua¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile. He knew she was probably confused as to why he was there. Originally, Joshua had no intentions of getting involved in whatever was going on between this Josie person and the Taylors. Now however, after meeting her, he¡¯d found himself deeply intrigued. The girl was most definitely interesting. As Joshua took his seat, Josie and Marlon went into the breakfast room. Gripping Marlon by the cor, Josie barked at him in a low but panicking tone. ¡°What the hell is Joshua Watson doing here and what the hell did he mean by ¡®finally¡® meeting me?! What have you been telling him!!¡± 12:03 Sun, Sep 28 Josie¡¯s face was scowled as she tightened her grip on Marlon¡¯s cor. Marlon chuckled lightly as he pried Josie¡¯s fingers off his cor. ¡°How do you expect me to answer your questions if I can¡¯t breathe?¡± Josie¡¯s eyes darkened: she was in no mood to y with her cousin. ¡°Marlon I really am going to choke you to death if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Marlonughed a little louder. ¡°Rx Jojo¡­ brought him here for you.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Marlon tipped his chin towards the kitchen, ¡°You said you want to be one of the most powerful people in Bridgeton right? Well¡­you¡¯re going to need a sponsor.¡± F Josie eyebrows rxed, she understood what Marlon was indicating. In order for her to move up the high society food chain, she¡¯d have to be connected to someone with power. Still, ¡°Yeah but Joshua Watson? That¡¯s just¡­.how do you even know him?¡± ¡°College. He was my roommate¡­we¡¯ve been friends ever since.¡± Josie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she recalled a time her cousinined about his roommate eating all of his cookies. ¡°Wait¡­you mean HE was the cookie thief!!!¡± Before Marlon could answer, Joshua walked into the breakfast room. He¡¯d been listening on the other side of the door. ¡°I resent that¡­if I¡¯m not mistaken Ms. Taylor, you wrote on those beautiful stationaries for Marlon to share with his roommate.¡± Josie slightly blushed as Joshua smiled at her. ¡°I supposed that¡¯s true.¡± Marlon scuffed. ¡°She said SHARE¡­.you practically ate them all!¡± All three of them broke out intoughter at Marlon¡¯s outburst. Josie¡¯s face suddenly became serious as she stared at Joshua. ¡°Mr. Wat-¡± ¡°Josh.¡± ¡°Josh¡­I assume my cousin has exined my situation in detail to you?¡± 12:03 Sun, Sep 28 Joshua¡¯s gaze became intense. Realizing he wouldn¡¯t be able to simply walk away, he¡¯d decided to at least hear her out. Her work was worth that much, he told himself. ¡°He did. I have to say¡­your situation is unique, and your family is beyond vile.¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments. Chapter
227 Josie¡¯s eyes shifted. So Marlon really had told him everything. 781 ¡°That¡¯s putting it mildly. Josh¡­I know this isn¡¯t the ideal way to conduct business; but I can assure you¡­.if you help me¡­.I can be of an asset te you.¡± joshua stared at Josie for several minutes before speaking. He could see the fire and determination in her eyes. Whatever happened to her over thesest four years had clearly harden her heart. He found himself wondering just HOW harden her heart truly was. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your blueprints and sketches Josie¡­so I have no doubt that you would be an asset. That¡¯s not my concern.¡± ¡°What is your concern.¡± ¡°That my business and name will take a fall.¡± Josie nodded her head. She could understand that. She was seeking revenge. She wanted to tear her family apart¡­and on top of that¡­she was an ¡®ex¨Ccon¡®. Dealing with her would certainly be a risk the minute her name dropped. ¡°And if I told you I had a way to make sure your name and would remain protected?¡± Joshua raised his eyebrow; curious as to what she had nned. ¡°I might be willing to work with you.¡± Josie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Mr. Watson¡­I can¡¯t work with ¡®maybe¡®. For understandable reasons, I don¡¯t trust anyone except my cousin. I won¡¯t disclose my ns, intentions, or work with someone that may still tell me no.¡± Joshua stared at Josie; never had he met someone so intense. Whatever her ns were, she was serious, and she was guarded. ¡°I can appreciate your reserve Ms. Taylor, but surely you can appreciate that I wouldn¡¯t go into business with someone without at least hearing SOME of their business ns and proposals. Especially when that person may also bring mess and chaos.¡± The air began to feel thick. Josie and Joshua stared at each other as if they were at an impasse. Each held valid reasons on why they were reluctant. Marlon suddenly raised his hand as if to cut into the conversation. ¡°Might I make a suggestion that could possibly please everyone?¡± Both Josie and Joshua turned to look at Marlon. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this¡­Josie, you¡¯re going to have to share some of your ns in regards to what you want to do regarding the Taylors. BUT¡­ not without reassurance that Joshua won¡¯t either steal your ns or work¡­or run and tell the Taylors. Does that cover the biggest issues?¡± Josie and Joshua each looked at one another and back at Marlon. Nodding their heads in agreement, Marlon continued. ¡°Then lets draw up a contract. We¡¯ll call it a pre¨Carrangement contract. That way, there will be legal ramifications should either party default.¡± 12:03 Sun, Sep 28 Both Josie and Joshua agreed. A contract would be made between the two before she shared her overall ns. ¡°11onderful! Now, can we eat!¡± Everyoneughed at Marlon as they made their way back to the kitchen dining area. After making everyone¡¯s tes, Josie took a seaf between loshua and Mailon. Joshua¡¯s eyes widen as the aroma of the ravioli danced up his nose. Just as he was about to eat one of the raviolis, Josie suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I forgot to ask! The ravioli is stuffed with chicken breast, cream and cheddar cheese, bacon bits, and candied chestnuts. Are you allergic to any-¡°. Before she could finish, Joshua stuffed one of the raviolis into his mouth. A satisfied smile appearing on his face as his eyes closed with satisfaction. ¡°Guess not¡­¡± Josie slightly smiled as she began to eat. Marlon¡¯s eyes narrowed at Joshua; his gazes at Josie didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Marlon was aware his cousin was extremely beautiful; add that to her brilliance and cooking skills¡­it would be hard for any man not to fall for her. He wondered if that also included Joshua. ¡°I¡¯ll have my legal team draft a contract. It¡¯ll be ready by next week. Will that be okay?¡± Joshua looked at Josie as he stuffed more ravioli into his mouth. Josie smiled lightly, nodding her in agreement; she responded. ¡°That¡¯s actually perfect. Just one thing.¡± Joshua looked back at Josie with a curious expression. ¡°Address the contract to Elizabeth Bowen.¡± Chapter Comments ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind 3 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 228 ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 20: Therapeutic truth telling. A week after meeting Joshua Watson, Josie was on her way to her biweekly therapy session. The day before, Marlon tried to give her some tips on what a recovering alcoholic might say at therapy. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching these group session videos on YTV. I got a list of things you should say at your next session.¡± Josie took the paper and began to read. As she continued down the list, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If I could change one thing about myself¡­it would be to stop being an alcoholic. I¡¯m battling the urge not to drink. The demon also know as liquor has me consumed¡­¡± Josie began tough hysterically. ¡°Marlon¡­I am not saying any of this.¡± ¡°But you have to say something otherwise they¡¯ll find you in contempt!¡± Smiling lightly, Josie patted Marlon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know I have to talk about that situation. I¡¯m just going to be as honest as possible. But if I go in there saying this shit¡­ Dr. Woods will see right through it.¡± Marlon nodded in agreement; he figured she would know better than him. As Josie sat in the waiting area, she could see a younger man walking out of Dr. Woods office. For some reason, he seemed familiar to her. Like she¡¯d seem him before. ¡®Must be one of her patients.¡® She thought to herself as she continued to scroll on her phone. The Taylors were going through life like normal. Shopping, g events, etc. It had been over three weeks since she moved out. Since then, she¡¯d been monitoring their activities. She knew Christian was probably going to have someone tailing her goes to her sessions, so she and Marlon decided it was best for her to go directly to his office on those days. Just as she was about to call him, Dr. Woods call her into her office for her appointment. ¡°Ms. Taylor, on in.¡± Evelyn smiled as Josie made her way into the office. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but it seemed like Dr. Woods had an empathetic look in her eyes. Josie figured she must have read about some of issues she faced while in prison. ¡®Ha. She doesn¡¯t even know the half of it.¡® Josie thought to herself as she sat in her seat. The women sat in silence for a few moments before Evelyn spoke first. ¡°Josie¡­I¡¯ve been trying to figure out the best approach to this very unique yet disturbing situation. I¡¯m sorry to say that I haven¡¯t been able to up with a clever enough tactic¡­so I thought perhaps the truth would besuffice.¡± : Josie¡¯s face frowned. She didn¡¯t understand what Dr. Woods was trying to say. ¡°Dr. Woods, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± 66 Evelyn smiled gently. A week before their session, Georgia, Josie¡¯s probation officer called Evelyn frantically one night asking to meet her at local diner. ¡°Alright Gege, what is so important that you had to drag me out in the middle of the night.¡± Georgia looked at Evelyn with a troubled expression as she slid a folder over to her. Confused, Evelyn picked up the folder and began reading to contents inside. The documents appeared to be about Josie¡¯s vehicr homicide case. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re showing me. Isn¡¯t this Josie Taylor¡¯s arrest repor-¡± ¡°Keep reading.¡± Georgia looked at Evelyn with a troubled expression. As Evelyn continued to read, Georgia watched as her expression began to change from confused to shocked. ¡°Gege¡­what is this?? What are you trying to say?¡± Georgia took a sip of her coffee. ¡°The car crash happened at approximately 4:18pm on May 18th, 2021. I found out the car was registered to the sister¡­Vanessa Taylor. Josie didn¡¯t even have a license at the time. I didn¡¯t like where my thoughts were going so I did a little digging¡­.there¡¯s no way Josie could have done that ident.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes darted up at Georgia. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Are you saying she was framed? Gege¡­that doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­. have let their daughter go to jail for a crime she didn¡¯t .¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments ¡­The Taylors¡­there¡¯s no way they would SHARE 13:33 Mon, Sep 29 N ¡°Burn those who burned me!¡± Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel Hunted 229 : 166 Evelyn took another sip of her coffee. ¡°Even if it meant taking the fall for their other daughter?¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find¡ïNovel Evelyn¡¯s eyes widen in shock. What kinda of family would trade on daughter for another! ¡°Gege¡­that¡¯s a stre-¡± ¡°I had one of my P.I.¡¯s look into the Taylors. I didn¡¯t even know they HAD two daughters, up until that ident¡­I thought the only daughter was the Vanessa girl.¡± Georgia pulled out another envelop. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Evelyn scanned the documents. The records showed proof of the hospital¡¯s error that cause the two baby girls to be switched at birth. Evelyn could hardly believe what she was reading. ¡°They were switched at birth!! I don¡¯t believe¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­and Josie¡¯s parents¡­the ones that raised her up until she was eight¡­unfortunately they died in that ne crash from 2011. Looks like the Taylors favored the one they raised over their biological daughter.¡± Evelyn took a swig of water, to shocked to speak. After sitting in silence for a few moments, she looked at Georgia with weary eyes. ¡°How do you know she wasn¡¯t driving? I mean this just proves-¡± Georgia slid over herst piece of evidence. At the time of the ident, Josie was at the hospital with her grandmother. Evelyn¡¯s eyes widen more as she read the report along with security camera photos of Josie leaving Memorial Hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­why would they do this to her?¡± Georgia slightly shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t their adoptive daughter to go to jail. I¡¯m not sure why Josie agreed to it¡­but I did learn the grandmother was sick. Stage three cancer¡­my guess¡­they offered to help her in exchange for Josie going to prison in ce of Vanessa.¡± Tears began to fall from Evelyn¡¯s eyes. How could a family do something this horrible to their own daughter. Evenly wasn¡¯t sure exactly what happened to Josie during the four years she was at the state prison, but after going over her report, she¡¯d concluded the girl was obviously being abused. To learn she shouldn¡¯t have even been there and went through something that horrific, her eyes darkened as she stared at a high school photo of Josie. So much life was in those beautiful eyes, and they destroyed it. Turning them into hollow shells of her former self. Georgia spoke next. ¡°So¡­.I was thinking about calling her to my office and letting her know what I found out. I n on taking this to 1PP.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes immediately darted up in panic. 13:33 Mon, Sep 29 N : ¡°Gege¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea!¡± : ¡°What!! Surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to stay quiet about this! She deserves justice and-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t agree! I¡¯m saying¡­.I don¡¯t think you should ambush her! We don¡¯t know the full circumstances of everything.¡± Evelyn took a deep breath. This situation was moreplicated than Georgia was giving credit for. ¡°Gege¡­.the Taylors are a powerful family. So we have to make sure we don¡¯t end up putting her in more danger. You said she requested to be moved from that home because she was concerned about her livelihood.¡± Georgia¡¯s face panicked, she had been so angry about what happened to Josie that she hadn¡¯t considered the possible fallout. ¡°So¡­.then what DO we do?¡± 66 ¡°Let me talk to her first.¡± That night, Georgia and Evelyn came up with a n of action to help Josie clear her name and bring down the Taylors. ** As Dr. Woods was about to answer Josie¡¯s question, Josie noticed a picture on Dr. Woods desk. Before she realized it, she was pointing at the young man in the photo. ¡°I knew I saw him before! Who is he??¡± Puzzled, Evelyn looked at the photo. ¡°That¡¯s my nephew Adam Richardson, he¡¯s an attorney for one of the firms in Bridgeton.¡± Chapter Comments 3 Write Comments SHARE Hunted 230 Chapter 230 66 Chapter 21: Everybody¡¯s got a secret. The day after Josie met with her therapist, she had a meeting with her PO Georgia. It was then she learned they found out the truth about the Taylors. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Josie.¡± Those were the first words Georgia said to her; confused, Josie nodded her head. ¡°Ms. Georgia there¡¯s no reason to apologize-¡± ¡°Yes there is. You were trying to tell me that day when you came to me about switching locations and¡­I wasn¡¯t listening.¡± Josie¡¯s eyes widen; she didn¡¯t me Georgia for not knowing the truth. How could she. This wasn¡¯t exactly a usual situation. ¡°Ms. Georgia, you don¡¯t have to apologize. While I appreciate it, the truth of the matter is¡­.this wasn¡¯t your fault. My fam¡­.those people¡­..they are the ones that did this to me.¡± Georgia smiled lightly, regardless of who¡¯s fault this was¡­she knew she wanted to help Josie. ¡°So¡­how can we help you.¡± Josie was stunned, she hadn¡¯t expected Georgia to say that. ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± Georgia raised an eyebrow. She may not have understood everything that was going on, but she knew resolve when she saw it. Josie had resolve¡­she had determination¡­and she had hatred. Georgia recognized that look more than anything. She¡¯d seen it countless times with many of her other parolees. But there was something different about Josie than the others¡­in her¡­she also saw revenge. ¡°Josie¡­I want you to know you have both my and Evelyn¡¯s support. You¡¯re not in this alone¡­let us help you. Now, four monthster¡­it was almost time for Josie to begin her take down of the Taylors. ¡°And nobody knows where he¡¯s been these past four months?¡± ¡°No ma¡¯am. It seems he¡¯s been moving around. Four months ago he quit his job at Bridgeton¡¯s women prison. Since then, he¡¯s been on the move.¡± ¡°I see. Well, continue to try and track him.¡± ¡°Yes Ms. Bowen.¡± Elizabeth Bowen sat the documents on Lawrence Tillman back onto her desk. For the past two months she had been trying to track him down with no luck. It was as if someone was making sure he couldn¡¯t be found, and she knew exactly who it had to be¡­.Christian. 13:33 Mon, Sep 29 N 66 Only he and Harlod had that type of power. She¡¯d suspected for a long time that Vanessa was the one behind her being bullied and abused during her four years in prison. Now it seemed they were trying to cover up her mess at her expense once again. A sudden knock on the door jolted her out of her thoughts. ¡°C¨CCome in.¡± Joshua walked through the door carrying a bouquet of flowers. For the past several months he and Josie had been working together with the openings of two restaurants and galleries. After they signed the contracts four months ago, Joshua exined his overall n to help Josie climb up the professionaldder. Chapters first released on findnovel ¡°Just so I understand, you want to be one of the most sought after designers In Bridgeton right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the goal. I need to be powerful enough for them to want to work with me.¡± Josie learned before her release that Christian and Harlod were trying tond a huge real estate contract to build condos and townhomes throughout the Southern Region. One of thergest propertypanies was seeking a new real estate developmentalpany to work with. In the beginning of the new year, apetition was going to be held amongst multiplepanies throughout for a spot atnding the project. The day Josie and Joshua signed their contracts; she promised him two things. One, she would allow him to use her designs for his new resort, and two¡­she would make sure Watts¨CCorp won thatpetition as Joshua informed her of his ns to expand thepany to other real estate developments. Now, four monthster their ns were moving into motion as Joshua was able tond her four major projects. ¡°What are the flowers for?¡± Joshua smiled brightly as he sat in the chair at her desk. Chapter Comments B 2 Hunted 231 Chapter 231 : ¡°Congrattory¡­for the opening of the new art gallery in the art district downtown.¡± Josie smiled as she took the flowers. ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°I did. It was beautiful¡­as usual.¡± 66 Josie blushed a little as she ced her flowers into the empty vase on her desk. ¡°Thank you. That one was actually pretty fun. It¡¯s good the owner was so entric.¡± For the past several months, Josie had been working under the name Elizabeth Bowen. Herpany, Imperial Architecture and Designs was slowly bing a huge sess. After the signing of the contracts, Joshua helped her set up herpany while also keeping her true identity a secret. All the meetings up until this point was done through her personal assistant Emily Wright. She hired Emily right after she was wrongfully terminated from HT¨CCorp. Her father¡¯spany. Emily was one of HT¨CCorp¡¯s best assistants, but after pointing out several different errors Vanessa made on a proposal, Vanessa had her fired. With the exception of Marlon, Joshua, Evelyn, and Georgia¡­Emily was the only other person who knew the truth about Josie. Joshau handed Josie a stack of papers. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°My uncle is trying find out who you really are and where you¡¯re located so he can poach you.¡± Josie¡¯s eyes shot up at Joshua; she already knew about the power struggles happening at Watts¨CCorp. In a lot of ways, his grandfather sound a lot like her own father. Treating one child better than the other, giving him a sense of self satisfaction and indulgment. Josie could rte to the resentment. ¡°Is that right¡­hmm¡­should I be worried?¡± Joshua smiled mischievously, this game of cat and mouse with his uncle was actually bringing excitement to him. The fact that he was already working with the prize made it all the more thrilling. ¡°Not at all. Actually, I¡¯d like to start working on the for Delgato Real Estate.¡± ¡°Have you told your board that you¡¯re entering the yet?¡± Joshua grinned. ¡°Nah¡­we¡¯ll keep that a secret for now.¡± Josie smiled lightly, she knew Joshua was having fun with all of this, but she couldn¡¯t afford to lose sight of her overall goal no matter much ¡®fun¡® this was. Before she could respond, Emily ran into the office with an excited expression on her face. ¡°Ms. Elizabeth¡­look at this!¡± Josie stood as Emily handed her the letter. Her eyes began to widen as she read over the contents. Suddenly, a huge grin appeared on Josie¡¯s face. Confused, Joshua stood up. ¡°What is it?¡± Josie looked up at Joshua, her face filled with glee. ¡°Looks like the Taylors are interested in the services of Elizabeth Bowen.¡± Like James, Christian had also been trying to find out who this ¡®Elizabeth Bowen¡® was. He¡¯d saw the openings she¡¯d designed for those high¨Cend restaurants and galleries. Word was spreading that two more projects designed by her wasing out. He couldn¡¯t help but feel he¡¯d seen her work before; nheless, Christian felt that if HT was going to have a shot atnding that real estate contract by winning the contest, they would need this Elizabeth Bowen. ¡°Dad, I think this would be a great opportunity, I mean her work is exquisite.¡± Harold stared at the pictures from thetest opening, his brows furrowed. ¡°I admit, her work is definitely unique. But I don¡¯t like the idea of going into business with someone I don¡¯t know. Besides, what about Nessa?¡± Christian¡¯s brows furrowed; he thought Vanessa was extremely talented, but he wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for that type ofpetition. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s ready?¡± Harlod pondered that thought for a moment before finding apromise. ¡°Find out what you can on the Bowen girl¡­if she¡¯s as good as many ims, maybe we can use both her and Vanessa.¡± Christian nodded, immediately sending his assistant on the task of finding Elizabeth Bowen. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel Josie smiled at Emily. ¡°Time for phase two.¡± Chapter Comments 2 §Ö Write Comments Chapter 232 Chapter 22: The many lies of Vanessa Taylor. A week after Josie left the estate, Vanessa began working at HT¨CCorp on the designing team. Christian felt this department would be great for her because of the amazing designs she¡¯d done over the years. She would constantly bring him blueprints and drawing of different architectural designs. Because of this, Harlod sent her to Allistar University, the top designing institute in Bridgeton. ¡°Ms. Vanessa, Mr. Taylor requested for you toe to his office.¡± Vanessa was reading a text message from Jamie about Tillman when the secretary came into her office causing her to jump a little. ¡°Jesus! Don¡¯t you knock! How dare you just walk into my office!¡± ¡°Apologies ma¡¯am! Mr. Taylor requested to see you.¡± Vanessa rolled her eyes and dismissed the secretary before heading to Christian¡¯s office. Since arriving in the designing department, many of the junior and senior interns and assistants had been on pins and needles. Vanessa was the Taylors precious heiress, and she wasted no time making sure she let everyone know it. She would constantly boss many of the employees around forcing them to do her tasks with threats of getting them fired if they didn¡¯t do as she said. At first, some of them resisted deciding to call her bluff. All that changed the day Emily Wright was fired because of a proposal Vanessa did. When Christian Taylor demanded to know who was responsible for such a disastrous proposal, Vanessa instantly med Emily. When Emily tried to exin it wasn¡¯t her and in fact Vanessa, several staff members bribed by Vanessa came forward saying they¡¯d witnessed Emily working on the proposal. After that, not only did Christian fire Emily, but he also made sure she couldn¡¯t find a job anywhere else in Bridgeton. After the firing, the employees quickly began sucking up to Vanessa, treating her like she was the queen of the department. ¡°Hey big brother!¡± Vanessa bounced into Christian¡¯s office with a huge smile on her face. Motioning for her to sit, Christian was finishing up a call. ¡°Well there has to be something on her. See if you can find out who her assistant is. People have already worked with her here in Bridgeton so there¡¯s no reason the Taylors can¡¯t find her.¡± Christian barked his orders to his assistant and sat back into his chair. ¡°What was that about?¡± Vanessa looked at Christian with a puzzled expression. ¡°Elizabeth Bowen,¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes widen. She¡¯d heard about this Elizabeth Bowen person from office gossip. Everyone was ranting about how great her designs were. An instant feeling of envy crept into Vanessa. ¡°A¨CAre you thinking about hiring her?¡± Christian nodded yes as he took some papers out of his desk. 1/3 270 Vanessa¡¯s eyes darkened as she began to panic. If Christian hired that Bowen person and brought her into thepany, it could jeopardize her chance of running the design department! ¡°But why! You don¡¯t need her! You¡¯ve got me!¡± Christian looked up at his sister with a puzzled expression. It was true, Vanessa was fairly talented, buttely her work had been less than ster. If they were going to win the designingpetition and secure the Delgato contract he would need designs that were not only beautiful but extremely unique. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you Vanessa began to panic inwardly. about.¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel ¡°As you know, after the new year, Delgato Developments will be hosting the designingpetition to pick apany to design and build their new condos and townhomes in the southern region.¡± Vanessa nodded, she¡¯d heard about thepetition from office gossip. ¡°HT¨CCorp will be entering that . Dad really wants to secure that contract. A contract this big will allow HT¨CCorp to go global.¡± Christian handed Vanessa a bunch of nk blueprint and sketching sheets. Confused, Vanessa stared at the sheets. ¡°Chris¡­I don¡¯t under-¡± ¡°I want you to create some new designs for condos and townhomes.¡± ¡°What! Why?¡± Christian leaned on his desk. ¡°Because dad would rather you be the designer for this and not Elizabeth Bowen. I on the other hand¡­well I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re ready.¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes widen, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. mming her hands on the desk she stood up in defense. ¡°Why not!! You¡¯ve always said you loved my designs! You don¡¯t even know anything about this Bowen-¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m researching her. And yes, I did love many of your designs¡­but ¡­your work has beenckluster at best.¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes shifted in panic; she wasn¡¯t aware Christian noticed the changes in her work. Christian continued. ¡°Look Ness, I would love nothing more than to have you be the one to win the contest for HT; but I need to see some better quality of work.¡± Hunted 233 Chapter 233 Vanessa sank slowly into her chair, her mind going in a million directions as Christian continued. 48 ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I know you can do it. I¡¯m not exactly sure what¡¯s been keeping you upied¡­but now is the time to get serious. If you want to run the design department I need to know you¡¯re capable.¡± Vanessa looked up at Christian, her perfect smile mask back on her face. ¡°I understand big brother! I won¡¯t let you and father down!¡± Christian nodded in approval. As she hurried back to her office, Vanessa¡¯s mind began to race with panic. The reason she¡¯d been so preupied these past several months was because she had to help Jamie constantly move Tillman around. The pressure was starting to get to Jamie which meant it was getting to her. She couldn¡¯t afford for Christian to learn the truth. After getting back to her office, Vanessa quickly grabbed some sketches and blueprints that were in her desk. After scanning over the documents, Vanessa¡¯s face scrunched up. These designs weren¡¯t going to be good enough for Christian. Grabbing her keys, she decided to head home. ¡°If my brother asks, tell him I went home to start working on some designs for the .¡± Vanessa informed one of the interns and headed out of the building. When she arrived home, Vanessa made a b¨Cline straight to Josie¡¯s room. Closing the door quietly behind her so that her mother wouldn¡¯t hear, Vanessa began ransacking Josie¡¯s closet. Pulling out a box filled with binders and sketch books. As she scanned through the booklets. Vanessa¡¯s face began to fall. Many of these sketches she¡¯d already used and the ones she didn¡¯t they weren¡¯t condos or townhouses. Frustrated she threw the books into the closet. ¡°What the hell am I going to do now!!¡± Vanessa felt like a building was crashing onto her head. All these years, no one in the family knew it was Josie¡¯s work that she had been passing on as her own. One day when Josie was visiting her nana, Vanessa went into her room; while going through her things, she found her booklets of designs and sketches. She ended up using many of those designs to deceive her family and school. Up until now, the sketches were her lifeline to sess; ¡°Ms. Wright, I think I just saw the woman you hired me to watch enter the cafe.¡± Emily smiled lightly. Looks like Josie was right; eventually Vanessa would show up at that caf¨¦. Readplete version only at F¦Énd£Îovel 20:53 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°Good. Now do what I told you to do.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± : ? 43 The woman stood up and began to walk towards Vanessa. As soon as Vanessa walked out of the line with her order, as instructed, the woman bumped into Vanessa causing her to spill her icedtte. ¡°Oh my gosh!!! I¡¯m so sorry!!!¡± ¡°What the fuck! Are you blind! Why don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going!!¡± Vanessa fumed as she grabbed her purse off the ground. The woman bowed apologizing over and over. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡± ¡°Ugh! Obviously!¡± Apologizing one more time; the woman grabbed her bag and hurried out of the caf¨¦. Still irritated, Vanessa stalked back into the order line to purchase another icedtte. ¡°Stupid bitch. I should have made her buy me another . Ugh!¡± As Vanessa pulled her wallet out, a man tapped her on her shoulder. ¡°Um, excuse me miss.¡± Still upset, Vanessa instantly snapped at the man. ¡°What is it!¡± Nervous, he handed Vanessa the folder. ¡°I¨CIs this yours? I found it over there on the ground.¡± Vanessa looked in the direction the man pointed too and then at the folder. Realizing the folder wasn¡¯t hers, she figured the woman must¡¯ve dropped it. Just as she was about to tell the man no, she noticed to the blueprints hanging out. Her eyes instantly widen ¡°Yes! Yes this is mine.¡± Vanessa snatched the folder from the man and hurried out of the line and cafe. As she quickly made her way to her car, she opened the folder. Vanessa could hardly believe her eyes and her luck. Inside the folder was blueprints and sketches of houses and condos, but more importantly¡­the designs were good! ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Maybe she was going to enter thepetition?¡± Nervously looking around the parking lot to make sure that woman didn¡¯t return, Vanessa quickly got into her car and left. As she drove off, the woman walked out from behind a pr with her phone to her ear, 20:53 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°It¡¯s done ma¡¯am. She took the folder with the sketches.¡± Chapter Comments R Visitor 7 days ago Knew it Vanessa is a fraud..This is no surprise to me 4 Hunted 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 23: When devious nse together. Vanessa walked proudly into HT¨CCorp holding a folder in her hand. The contents were filled with different blueprints and designs for houses, townhomes, and condos. Each design had a unique re that she was sure would catch her brother¡¯s attention. After bumping into that buffoon of a woman at that caf¨¦, Vanessa told herself these documents were owed to her as payback for spilling hertte. As she grew closer to his office, Vanessa could hear Christian speaking with someone on the phone. ¡°So do you have a location for him or not??¡± ¡°The rebelle Inn¡­that¡¯s where he is now? Or where he was?¡± Vanessa¡¯s heart instantly fell; The rebelle Inn is where Tillman had been staying. Vanessa began to panic; how the hell did he find him so fast! Jamie had someone create a fake name, ID, and new social number for Tillman to make hiding him easier. But no matter what, it seemed Christian¡¯s resources were better! Pulling out her cell, she immediately texted Jamie. [Jamie I thought you said the new ID would stop Chris from finding Tillman!] [What the hell are you talking about?] [TILLMAN! Christian¡¯s men located him at rebelle¡¯s! I thought you said he wouldn¡¯t be found with the new ID!] Get full chapters from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Jamie stared at his phone with an irritated expression. It was bing extremely costly as well as exhausting to continuously hide Tillman. Christian¡¯s team was extremely efficient, it would only be a matter of time before they actually found him or before Christian would notice the paper trail. To make matters worse, Vanessa was bing extremely demanding as if this whole entire thing WASN¡¯T her fault! Jamie found himself wondering if this was how Josie felt when she went to prison in ce of Vanessa. [Hello!! Are you there?] Jamie knew they only had one other choice. [Vanessa¡­we¡¯re going to have to tell Christian.] Vanessa¡¯s eyes darkened as she read thetest text from Jamie. Was he out of his fucking mind! How could she tell Christian the truth NOW! Vanessa became agitated; how hard could it be to hide someone! Taking several deep breaths as if to herself; Vanessa¡¯s innocent mask slipped back on as she texted her response. [Jamie¡­I think you¡¯re right! We should definitely tell Chris. Maybe he cane up with a better n to hide Tillman. I should never 20:53 Thu, Oct 2 have put this type of pressure on you in the first ce.] 43 D Jamie stared at the message for several minutes before responding. Because he was the younger brother, no one truly expected anything great from him. He¡¯d spent his entire life living in Christian¡¯s shadow. The only person that ever made him feel like he wasn¡¯t just the second rated brother was Vanessa; and now she was starting to lose her faith in him too. [That won¡¯t be necessary¡­.I¡¯ll figure something out.] A devious grinned spread across Vanessa¡¯s face. She knew throwing Christian in Jamie¡¯s face would make him reconsider. She¡¯d known for a long time that Jamie was inferior to Christian. Over the years, she¡¯d used his inferiority to her advantage. [Whatever you think is best big brother! I trust you! I¡¯m about to head into Chris¡® office to show him my sketches.] [good luck! I know they¡¯re beautiful! Don¡¯t worry about Tillman, I¡¯ll take care of everything.] [ I love you!!!] [Love you too little sister!] Vanessa turned eagerly towards Christian¡¯s office; it was time to solidify her role as heiress and head of the Designing department. Knock. Knock. Vanessa gently knocked on Christian¡¯s door just as he was finishing up his call. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Hey big brother¡­got a minute.¡± Vanessa poked her head through the door sporting her shy and most innocent look. ¡°Of course. Come on in.¡± Vanessa took a seat at Christian¡¯s desk as she feigned nervousness while holding two of the six sketches she¡¯d stolen from the girl at the caf¨¦. ¡°What can I do you Ness?¡± As if afraid of what he might say; Vanessa slid the folder gently onto his desk. 20:53 Thu, Oct 2 ¡°Well¡­as you know I left work early yesterday so that I could try and brainstorm.¡± Christian¡¯s brows furrowed, after Vanessa left his office the day before; he¡¯d found himself feeling guilty. Perhaps he had been too hard on her. She¡¯d worked so hard over the past four years trying to prove herself and the first thing he did was throw some phantom designer in her face. He¡¯d nned on apologizing that evening, but he when he got home she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Ness¡­about yesterday; 1-¡± ¡°No! Chris! I don¡¯t want you to apologize! You¡¯re right! I haven¡¯t been giving my best. My work hasn¡¯t been what it used to be.¡± Chapter Comments 4 Write Comments SHARE The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!